diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-0.txt | 8960 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-0.zip | bin | 150272 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h.zip | bin | 1344740 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/69104-h.htm | 11569 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 542680 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/coversmall.jpg | bin | 258362 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_022.jpg | bin | 74976 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_098.jpg | bin | 93494 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_250.jpg | bin | 89173 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_372.jpg | bin | 91185 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_deco.jpg | bin | 14714 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_deco2.jpg | bin | 15663 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg | bin | 72291 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_title.jpg | bin | 71202 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69104-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg | bin | 30033 -> 0 bytes |
18 files changed, 17 insertions, 20529 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..016b825 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #69104 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69104) diff --git a/old/69104-0.txt b/old/69104-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index c99fae5..0000000 --- a/old/69104-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8960 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Cadets of Gascony, by Burton Egbert -Stevenson - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Cadets of Gascony - Two stories of old France - -Author: Burton Egbert Stevenson - -Illustrator: Anna Whelen Betts - -Release Date: October 6, 2022 [eBook #69104] - -Language: English - -Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - made using scans of public domain works put online by - Harvard University Library's Open Collections Program.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CADETS OF GASCONY *** - - - - - -CADETS OF GASCONY - - - - -Novels of Love and Adventure - - - AT ODDS WITH THE REGENT - BY BURTON E. STEVENSON - Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50 - - THE DAUGHTERS OF BABYLON - BY WILSON BARRETT AND ROBERT HICHENS - Frontispiece. Cloth, $1.50 - - WHEN BLADES ARE OUT AND LOVE’S AFIELD - BY CYRUS TOWNSEND BRADY - Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50 - - THE LAST BUCCANEER - BY L. COPE CORNFORD - Cloth, $1.50 - - THE RED MEN OF THE DUSK - THE LOVER FUGITIVES - THE STORY OF A SCOUT - BY JOHN FINNEMORE - Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50 each - - THE INEVITABLE - BY PHILIP V. MIGHELS - Frontispiece. Cloth, $1.50 - - MLLE. FOUCHETTE - BY CHARLES T. MURRAY - Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50 - - A TAR-HEEL BARON - BY MABELL S. C. PELTON - Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50 - - -[Illustration: Oh, but he was a man!--a match for both of us almost - - Page 167] - - - - - CADETS OF GASCONY - - Two Stories of Old France - - BY - BURTON E. STEVENSON - - AUTHOR OF “AT ODDS WITH THE REGENT,” “A SOLDIER - OF VIRGINIA,” “THE HERITAGE,” ETC. - - _Illustrated by_ - ANNA WHELEN BETTS - - [Illustration] - - PHILADELPHIA AND LONDON - J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY - 1904 - - - - - Copyright, 1904 - BY J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY - - _Published March, 1904_ - - Printed by - J. B. Lippincott Company, Philadelphia, U. S. A. - - - - - TO THE - SPIRIT OF YOUTH - OF WHICH MAY WE ALL - PARTAKE - - - - -CONTENTS - -[Illustration] - - -MARSAN - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I.--I CHANCE UPON AN ADVENTURE 13 - - II.--I WALK INTO A HORNET’S NEST 28 - - III.--I FIND THE KEY TO THE PUZZLE 41 - - IV.--I MEET A KINDRED SPIRIT 55 - - V.--THE RIDE TO CADILLAC 67 - - VI.--I TASTE OF ROQUEFORT’S TEMPER 79 - - VII.--A VISION IN THE NIGHT 90 - - VIII.--MARLEON! 104 - - IX.--THE DEN OF THE WOLF 115 - - X.--THE QUESTION 125 - - XI.--ROQUEFORT’S PRICE 135 - - XII.--A MESSAGE FROM WITHOUT 149 - - XIII.--THE WHEEL TURNS 162 - - XIV.--THE DOOR IN THE CLIFF 174 - - XV.--ROQUEFORT EXACTS A PROMISE 182 - - XVI.--MADAME LA DUCHESSE DE ROQUEFORT 196 - - XVII.--A TEN YEARS’ VENGEANCE 202 - - XVIII.--LIGHT! 214 - - -[Illustration] - - -A CHILD OF THE NIGHT - - I.--AN ENCOUNTER IN THE STREETS 223 - - II.--I FIND MYSELF BROTHER TO AN ENCHANTING GIRL 234 - - III.--I FIND MY PART A DIFFICULT ONE 242 - - IV.--IN WHICH I COME TO PARIS 253 - - V.--M. RIBAUT IS OBDURATE 266 - - VI.--RIBAUT PLAYS A CARD 276 - - VII.--I AM FORTUNATE IN FINDING A NEW FRIEND 284 - - VIII.--I KEEP AN APPOINTMENT 292 - - IX.--A DESCENT INTO A CESSPOOL 299 - - X.--MÈRE FOUCHON SCORES 309 - - XI.--TORTURE 316 - - XII.--A CHILD OF THE NIGHT 329 - - XIII.--A NIGHT OF AGONY 339 - - XIV.--GREATER LOVE THAN MINE 350 - - XV.--TO THE CHURCH OF ST. LANDRY 358 - - XVI.--M. D’ARGENSON’S COUP 370 - - ENVOY 377 - - - - -ILLUSTRATIONS - - - PAGE - - Oh, but he was a man!--a match for both of us almost _Frontispiece_ - - She came to me shyly 22 - - My bonds fell from me 98 - - Who, looking deep into her eyes, could have lacked inspiration? 250 - - “I forbid the marriage” 372 - - - - -MARSAN - -A ROMANCE OF THE MIDI - - - - -CHAPTER I - -I CHANCE UPON AN ADVENTURE - - -IT was at the corner of the Rue Gogard that I saw her first. You may, -perhaps, recall the place, if you know Montauban. A great barrack of a -building, time-stained and neglected, blocks the way as one turns into -it from the Rue Pluvois. Before the house is a high wall, pierced by -a single gateway. The door is of oak, four inches thick and heavily -barred with iron,--Vincennes has few stronger,--wherefrom it may be -seen that he who built the structure was a man who had his enemies. - -The door held my eye, as I turned the corner, by its very massiveness, -and just as I reached it, it was flung open with a crash, and a girl -rushed into the street. She stopped as she saw me standing there, and -my hat was sweeping the pavement as I caught her eyes on mine. - -“You seem a man of honor,” she said, and pressed her hand against her -breast as though to calm the beating of her heart. - -“A thousand thanks, Mademoiselle,” I answered, and I saw that even the -stark emotion which possessed her could not bemask the beauty of her -face. “Believe me, I shall be most happy to prove it.” - -“You have a sword?” she asked, still eying me with attention. - -I threw back my cloak and touched the hilt. - -“And know how to use it?” - -“Try me, Mademoiselle,” I said simply. - -The color swept back into her face and her eyes narrowed with sudden -resolution. - -“Then follow me, Monsieur,” she said, and turned back through the -gateway. - -I was at her heels as she ran across the little court and plunged into -a dark doorway beyond. I paused an instant to draw my sword, dropping -my cloak that it might not cumber me, and then clattered up the stair -behind her. It was dark and narrow and of many turnings, so that she, -who knew the place, had reached the top while I was stumbling along -midway, cursing the darkness. But she awaited me, and as I reached her -side held out her hand to me. My own closed over it in an instant and -found it soft and warm and trembling. Here was an adventure after my -own heart, and I had had so few adventures! - -“Cautiously, Monsieur!” she whispered, and led the way along a narrow -hall to the right. The darkness was absolute, the atmosphere close and -stifling. I began to wonder if I had walked into a trap, but that warm -little hand in mine reassured me. Besides, who could know my errand -from Marsan, and, not knowing it, who would set a trap for so small a -bird as I? Then, suddenly, as we turned a corner, I heard the sound of -angry voices and saw a light streaming redly through an open doorway. -In a moment we had reached it, and I paused in astonishment as I saw -what lay within. - -There was a great fire blazing on the hearth, which threw into sharp -relief a bed with disordered hangings, an open desk with papers -overflowing from it to the floor, a chair overturned, even the faded -tapestry upon the walls. But it was at none of these I looked, though -I found them all bit into my memory afterwards. It was at a man bound -to a chair, at two others who were glancing hastily through the papers -they were pulling from the drawers of the desk, at a fourth who was -making an iron turn white in the glow of the fire. The man in the chair -was watching the door with agonized eyes, but of the faces of the -others I could see nothing, for they were masked. - -Even as I stood there, palsied by astonishment, the man at the fire -drew forth the iron and turned with it sputtering in his hand. - -“Come, M. le Comte,” he said, “I think this will answer,” and he -advanced towards the prisoner. - -But the girl was through the doorway ere he had taken a second step. - -“You curs! You cowards!” she screamed, and ran at him as though to -wrench the hissing iron from his hands. - -Her voice had loosed the chains which bound me, and I sprang after her, -drew her back with one hand, and while the man stood for an instant -agape at this intrusion, ran him through the breast. As he felt my -sword in his flesh he raised his hand and threw the iron full at me, -but I stepped aside and avoided it, and he fell in a heap on the -hearth. The others were upon me almost before I could turn, and with -the suddenness of their rush drove me into a corner, where, in truth, I -was very glad to go and get my back snugly against the wall. The moment -I felt their blades against my own I knew I had swordsmen to deal with. -For a breath I held them off, then I saw them exchange a glance, and -as one knocked up my blade, the other ran me through the shoulder. It -had been my heart, but that I sprang to the right. In the instant that -followed I saw my chance and thrust full at my opponent, who had left -his breast uncovered, but my point rang against a net of steel and the -blade shivered in my grasp. - -“Well thrust,” he said, laughing harshly. “’Tis a pity so pretty a -swordsman must die so young. Come, Gaspard, let us finish,” and he -advanced to thrust again. I had my poniard out, but knew it would be of -little service. - -And then, as I steeled myself for this last attack, commending my soul -to the Virgin, I saw a white arc of sputtering iron sweep through the -air and hiss deep into the cheek of the man in armor. He fell back -with a terrible cry, and, dropping his sword, clapped his hands to his -face. The other stood for an instant dazed, then, with an oath, caught -up his companion and plunged into the darkness of the hall without. I -heard his footsteps echoing along it for a moment, then all was still. -Only the girl stood there with the bar of iron still in her hand. - -“I thank you, Mademoiselle,” I said. “In another moment I had been -beyond assistance.” - -She smiled at me faintly, tremulously, and cast the iron down upon the -hearth. Plainly, she was not used to scenes of violence, and had small -relish for them. - -“Come,” I continued, “let us release the prisoner,” and with my poniard -I cut the ropes which bound him. He arose from the chair unsteadily, -stretched his limbs, and looked at me with a good-humored light in his -eyes. - -“In faith, Monsieur,” he said, “you arrived most opportunely. I admit I -have no appetite for white-hot iron. I am a man of the pen, not of the -sword. Accept my thanks,” and he bowed with a certain dignity. - -I bowed in return, not to be outdone in courtesy; then, of a sudden I -felt my strength drop from me, and sat down limply on the chair from -which I had just released him. - -“Oh, you are wounded!” cried the girl. “See, uncle, here in his -shoulder,” and before I could prevent it she had sunk to her knees -beside me and was tearing away my doublet. In a trice my shoulder was -bare, and she examined the wound with compressed lips, touching it with -intelligent fingers that bespoke her convent training. - -“It is nothing,” I protested weakly. “A mere flesh-wound. Do not -trouble about it, I beg of you, Mademoiselle. I shall be better in a -moment.” - -But the man interrupted me. - -“Nonsense!” he said curtly, and he too looked at the wound. “Claire,” -he added, “bring a basin of water and clean linen. We will soon repair -this damage.” - -I followed her with my eyes as she ran to do his bidding. So her name -was Claire, and I repeated it over and over to myself, as a man rolls -wine in his mouth to get the full flavor. She was soon back, and the -wound washed clean and deftly bandaged. - -“There,” he said at last, “I think that will do. I do not believe the -hurt a dangerous one, Monsieur, but you would best consult without -delay a more skilful surgeon than either Claire or I. One thing more I -can do for you,” and he opened a cupboard in the wall and brought out -a flask of wine. “Drink this,” he said, and handed me a glass brimming -over. I drained it at a draught--how good it tasted! - -“A thousand thanks,” I said. “I am quite myself again. I trust -Mademoiselle will pardon my momentary weakness.” - -She smiled happily as she looked at me. - -“Oh, yes, Monsieur,” she answered softly; “I think I could find it in -my heart to pardon a much more serious offence,” and her face grew -rosy with sudden blushes, in fear, doubtless, that she had said too -much. I could guess that she had seen little of the world, and that its -strangeness frightened her. - -Her companion forestalled me before I could find words for a reply. - -“May I ask the name of our rescuer? We shall wish always to remember it -with gratitude.” - -“Paul de Marsan,” I answered simply. - -He started, and I saw the girl’s face turn white. - -“Liege to the Comte de Cadillac?” he asked quickly. - -I bowed. - -“I came to Montauban to see him,” I said, wondering at his emotion. - -“But must you see him?” he persisted. - -“At the earliest moment.” - -He waved his hand with a gesture of despair and stood for a little -time, his head bent in thought. - -“M. de Marsan,” he began at last, “I fear we have done you ill service -by calling you here to-day----” - -But I stopped him before he could say more. - -“Ill service!” I cried. “Ill service to give my sword a chance at three -consummate scoundrels, and me an opportunity of meeting Mademoiselle! -Do me a thousand such ill services, Monsieur!” - -His was a merry spirit when no danger threatened, and I saw a jest -spring to life in his eyes. - -“A chance to meet a thousand pretty girls?” he asked. - -But he was not to catch me so. - -“On the contrary, a thousand chances to meet Mademoiselle,” I answered -boldly, though the boldness was no deeper than the lips, and from the -corner of my eye I saw the girl blush hotly. - -He glanced from me to her and back again. The mirth died out of his -face, as heat from a bed of ashes, and left it cold and gray. - -“I fear that may not be, Monsieur,” he said gravely. “Our way is not -your way, as you will soon know for yourself. But, at least, I can give -you a friend in place of the one you have lost here in our service.” - -He signed to Claire, and she ran to an adjoining room, returning in a -moment with a sword in a scabbard of stout leather. - -“Gird him,” he said. - -She came to me shyly, and taking the old scabbard from my belt, clasped -the new one there. I trembled at the touch of her fingers, and gripped -my hands behind me to keep my arms from about her. I could see the red -blood surging in waves over cheek and neck as I looked down at her, but -only when she had finished the task did she lift her eyes to mine for -an instant. What eyes they were--dark, lustrous, with the white soul -looking out! - -“Draw your blade,” commanded the other. - -As I obeyed and its polished sides caught the firelight I saw it was no -ordinary weapon. - -“Test it,” he said. - -[Illustration: She came to me shyly] - -I bent it to left and right. It gave in my hands like some living thing. - -“’Twill take a stout coat of mail to turn it aside,” he said. “’Tis a -Toledo.” - -I flushed with joy at possessing such a treasure and tried to stammer -my thanks, but he cut me off. - -“There, there,” he said, not unkindly. “Keep your thanks. I doubt you -will soon find you have little enough cause for gratitude. But ’tis the -utmost I can do for you, for ’tis very unlike we shall ever meet again.” - -“But your name,” I stammered. “Surely I may know your name.” - -He hesitated a moment, then shook his head impatiently, as though -casting some weakness from him. - -“My name is of small moment,” he said. “You may call me Duval. That -will serve as well as any other.” - -“But, Monsieur,” I protested, “I hope to see you many times again--you -and Mademoiselle,” and I stole a glance at her, but her eyes were fixed -on the floor. - -Duval came to me and took my hand. - -“Believe me, M. de Marsan,” he said earnestly, “I honor you and value -your friendship highly, but for your own sake you must not meet us -again. Indeed, ’twill do you little good to try, since by to-morrow -we shall be far from here, in a country it were death for you to -penetrate.” - -I gazed at him, too astonished to reply. - -“I will ask you one more favor,” he added. “Will you assist me in -carrying yonder fellow to the bed? We must give him a chance, if he -hath a spark of life left in him.” - -“Willingly,” I answered, and between us we raised the man, who lay -where he had fallen, and stretched him on the couch. He gave no sign of -life and I thought him done for, but when the doublet was stripped from -his breast I saw that the blood was still slowly oozing from the wound -which my sword had made. Duval hesitated an instant and then lifted -the mask from his face. I had never seen the man before, but he had a -strong, bold countenance, with something of rough power in it. - -“That was the master against whose cuirass you broke your sword, M. -de Marsan,” remarked Duval, and then as he met my inquiring glance he -added, “Believe me, I appreciate your courtesy, Monsieur, in keeping -back the questions which must be on your lips; but ’tis a matter you -are ignorant of, even were I at liberty to explain it. And now I must -ask you to leave us, for we have much to do.” - -“We will meet again,” I said earnestly as I took his hand. - -But he merely shook his head. - -“Claire will accompany you to the street,” he said, and turned away to -his disordered desk. - -I followed her without a word along the hallway and down the dark -stair; but at the foot I caught her hand and held it. - -“Can it be, Mademoiselle,” I asked, “that this is adieu? Surely you do -not believe so!” - -“I fear I must believe so, Monsieur,” she answered softly. “Only I wish -myself to thank you for your gallantry and courage. They were given to -a good cause.” - -“And will be given again to the same cause!” I cried. “I warn you, -Mademoiselle, that I shall not submit so tamely to this decree of -separation.” - -She pressed my fingers gently and withdrew her hand. - -“Come,” she said, “I must return,” and she went on across the little -court and to the gate, which still hung open as we had left it. “Adieu, -Monsieur,” she added, and held out her hand again. - -I raised it to my lips and kissed it. - -“It is not adieu,” I said. “I will not have it so. I shall see you -again many times,” but as I looked into her eyes I felt my certainty -slipping from me, and with it my self-control. - -Perhaps she read my thought, for she drew her hand away and made ready -to close the gate. - -“Adieu, Monsieur,” she repeated, and I saw that her eyes were bright -with tears. - -I sprang to her and caught both her hands in mine. - -“But, Claire,” I cried, “at least, tell me that you are sorry; tell me -that you care; tell me that you would not have it so!” - -She looked up into my face and her lips were quivering. - -“I have had many disappointments,” she said. “One more will matter -little. You must go, Monsieur. To detain me here is to endanger both of -us.” - -“As you will,” I said, a little bitterly, and I dropped her hands and -turned to the gate. “Only in this, Mademoiselle, you shall not be -disappointed. I swear it. Au revoir.” - -I stepped through to the street and turned with bared head and -trembling hands for a last glimpse of her. For an instant she held the -gate half open and gazed into my eyes. Then she shut it fast, the bar -dropped into place, and I heard her footsteps slowly cross the court. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -I WALKED INTO A HORNETS’ NEST - - -THE vesper bell of a near-by priory waked me out of my thoughts. I -remembered with a start that the business which had brought me to -Montauban was as yet undone, and I hastened my steps towards the hotel -of the Comte de Cadillac, which stood, as I very well knew, on the -right bank of the Tarn, as one approaches it from the south along the -Rue du Midi. It was not till then that the increasing cold of evening -drew my attention to the fact that I no longer had my cloak about -me, and I remembered that I had not thought to pick it up again as I -passed the place where I had dropped it, so absorbed had I been in my -companion. I reflected with satisfaction that I had chosen an old one -in which to make this journey, not only that I might be the less an -object of notice, but also because I did not know to what vicissitude -of weather I might be subjected ere I was back again beside the fire at -Marsan. - -Night had settled upon the town before I reached the Rue du Midi and -turned up towards the river, but I did not slacken my pace until I -saw gleaming before me the great torches which at night-time always -flamed on either side the wide gate to the Hotel de Cadillac. Far in -the distance, beyond the high-arched bridge which spans the river, I -could catch the glitter of light about the great château of my master’s -friend and ally, M. le Comte de Toulouse; and away, on either side, -the warm lights of the town; but I paused for only a glance at them -as I turned towards the gate before me. There was the usual crowd of -lacqueys and men-at-arms loitering about it, and I made my way through -them without hinderance, across the inner court, and up the steps to -the great doorway. Here a sentry stopped me. - -“I wish to see M. le Comte,” I said. “I have an urgent message for him -from Marsan.” - -The fellow looked me over for a moment, plainly little impressed by my -appearance. - -“Very well, Monsieur,” he said at last. “Come with me.” - -Midway of the hall a group had gathered about a man who was talking -excitedly, and from the faces of his listeners I judged it to be no -ordinary bit of gossip he was imparting. I caught a few words as we -made a way through the crowd. - -“It is most curious,” the speaker was saying. “No one can imagine how -it occurred.” - -“What is it?” I asked my guide when once we were past the crowd. “What -has happened?” - -But he merely shook his head, as though it were not his business nor -mine, and kept on without replying. I promised myself that I would some -day repay him twice over for his insolence. The blood is warm at twenty! - -He turned to the right through an open doorway and stopped before a man -who was walking soberly up and down, his chin in his hand, his brows -knitted. - -“M. d’Aurilly,” he said, “here is a youngster who says he has a message -for M. le Comte.” - -My cheeks flushed at his tone, and I bit my lips to keep back the -retort which would have burst from them. - -D’Aurilly stopped abruptly in his walk and looked at me. - -“That will do, Briquet,” he said to the sentry after a moment, and -stood looking at me until the sound of his footsteps died away down -the corridor. I could see that he was searching me through and through, -and no whit abashed, for I come of as good blood as any in Gascony, I -gave him look for look. - -“So you have a message?” he asked at last. - -“Yes, Monsieur,” I answered, and as I looked into his face I saw that -his eyes glittered under half-closed lids, that his nose arched like an -eagle’s beak, and that the thick moustachio could not wholly conceal -the cruel lines of the mouth. Verily, I thought, there seem to be few -pleasant people in the household of M. le Comte de Cadillac. - -“And where is this message from?” he continued. - -“From Marsan, Monsieur.” - -“And you are?” - -“Paul de Marsan, Monsieur.” - -He looked at me yet a moment, his eyes glittering behind their veil of -lashes like snakes in ambush. - -“Very well,” he said abruptly. “Give me this message. I will deliver it -to M. le Comte.” - -And he held out his hand. - -“Impossible, Monsieur,” I answered. “I was instructed to deliver it -only to M. le Comte himself.” - -Again he paused to look me up and down, and I saw the hot color of the -south leap to his cheeks. - -“Perhaps you do not know that I am the Vicomte d’Aurilly,” he sneered -at last. - -“I heard the sentry call you so, Monsieur,” I answered, bowing. I did -not add that I thought it strange he should be in the household and -seemingly so near the person of M. le Comte--for his estates lay far -south on the border of the Pyrenees, and had always been reckoned more -Spanish than French. - -“Come,” he cried roughly, “enough of this play! Give me the message. M. -le Comte is ill and will see no one.” - -“Then I will wait till he is well again, Monsieur,” I said, as calmly -as I could, and made for the door, head in air. - -But his voice arrested me. - -“Stop, you fool!” he cried. - -I turned upon him, all my blood in my face. - -“That is not the way one gentleman addresses another, Monsieur,” I said -between my teeth. “I must ask Monsieur to apologize.” - -“Apologize!” he cried, purple with rage. “Upon my word, these Gascon -paupers are insufferable!” - -But I could bear no more--no Marsan could endure an insult such as -that--and I sprang upon him and struck him full in the mouth with -my open hand. He had his poniard out in an instant and lunged at -me,--which I thought a cowardly thing,--but I stepped back out of -harm’s reach and whipped out my sword before he could strike a second -time. He paused when he saw my point at his breast. - -“Now,” I said, “perhaps Monsieur will draw and fight like a gentleman, -not like a blackguard.” - -I thought he would choke with rage. And at that instant an inner door -opened and a man stepped through. He stopped in amazement as he saw our -attitude. - -“What is this, d’Aurilly?” he demanded sternly. “A duel--and in M. le -Comte’s ante-chamber? Surely you know his need of quiet!” - -D’Aurilly turned to the newcomer, his face working with passion. - -“I was pressed beyond endurance, M. Letourge,” he said. “Look at -this,” and he pointed to the mark of my hand still on his face. - -“A blow!” and Letourge looked at me wrathfully. “Who are you, Monsieur, -that you dare strike the Vicomte d’Aurilly?” - -But my blood was up and my eyes were full on his. In my heart I knew -that his eyes were honest eyes and his face an honest face, albeit a -stern one. - -“A gentleman whom he had insulted, Monsieur,” I answered proudly. “We -of Marsan permit that from no man.” - -But Letourge’s face had changed. He stood staring at me with starting -eyes, as though not able to believe them. Then he pulled himself -together and his face became like marble, lighted by two coals of fire. - -“You are a bold man, Monsieur,” he said at last, in a voice that -chilled me, “to set foot in this house. Methinks you will never leave -it with your breath in your body.” - -It was my turn to stare. - -“Is M. le Comte de Cadillac a second Pharaoh,” I asked, “that he should -slay his messengers? Had I known that, I had made less haste from -Marsan in his service.” - -Letourge had recovered his self-control, but I saw that his hands were -trembling. - -“From Marsan?” he repeated. “And when came you from Marsan?” - -“An hour ago,” I answered. - -“And you have a message?” - -“Yes, Monsieur.” - -“You lie!” he cried. “You must think our memories marvellous short! -M. le Comte does not slay messengers, but he hangs spies. Do you not -already feel the rope about your neck?” - -I looked into his eyes and saw he was in earnest. What could the man -mean? I realized that I had need to keep my wits about me. - -“Monsieur,” I said, with what calmness I could muster, “you have used -words to me which you will some day regret. I am Paul de Marsan and no -spy. We of Marsan have been liege to Cadillac for two hundred years and -have always aided them to fight their battles. I come to warn M. le -Comte of a great danger which threatens him, but seem to have fallen -into a nest of madmen.” - -Letourge looked at me with working lips. - -“Think not your tongue can save your head,” he sneered. “You have come -to the end of the journey. Will you lay down your sword, or shall I -call in a dozen lacqueys to take it from you?” - -There was but one course for a gentleman to choose. I glanced -desperately about the room. He and d’Aurilly stood between me and the -door into the outer hall. There was only one other, the door through -which he had entered. - -“Monsieur,” I cried, “I shall not lay down my sword until my hand is -powerless to hold it!” - -With a cry of rage he sprang towards the hall to summon aid, while with -one bound I was at the other door, and felt with joy that it yielded -to my touch. As I slammed it shut behind me I saw that it had a bolt -on the inner side, and shot it into place just as those without threw -themselves against it. It could hold but a few moments at the most, and -I cast my eyes about the room for some way of escape. - -I saw that I was in a sleeping-room, the great, curtained bed occupying -one side. A single candle burning on a table near it illumined the room -but feebly, yet there was light enough to show me a window opposite -the bed. I ran to it and threw back the shutter with a crash. The -window was barred. I glanced again about the room. There was no other -window--no other door but that by which I had entered, and which was -already creaking under the blows rained upon it. I must die here, then, -like a rat in a trap. Well, I would not die alone! - -“What is this?” cried a voice from the bed. “Name of God! Did I not -tell you, Gaspard, that I wanted quiet? Are you pulling the house down? -Answer me, man!” - -The curtains were jerked apart and a face appeared between them--a -horrible face, swollen and bandaged. He listened a moment to the blows -and cries without, then got unsteadily to his feet and took a sword -from the chair at his bedside, cursing softly to himself the while. And -as he turned his eyes fell upon me. - -“Who are you?” he demanded. “What do you here?” - -A spark of hope sprang to life in my breast. - -“I am Paul de Marsan,” I explained. “I have a message for M. le Comte -de Cadillac.” - -He sat down heavily upon a chair. - -“Very well,” he said. “I am he. But that does not explain this cursed -uproar.” - -My hat was off and I was on my knee before him in an instant. Perhaps -here I should get justice. The door was already splitting. I had need -to speak quickly. - -“M. le Comte,” I cried, “believe me, I am your faithful and devoted -servant. I have journeyed fifty leagues to bring you a message of -great moment to your house. Yet, when I came here and asked to see you -that I might give you this message, I was called a spy, set upon, and -threatened with the gibbet.” - -“But why--why?” he asked. - -“I do not know, Monsieur,” I answered. - -He looked me for an instant in the eyes. - -“M. de Marsan,” he said, “I believe you. Get behind my chair. I will -protect you from these fools.” - -It was time. Even as he spoke there came a mighty crash against the -door, as of a heavy log hurled upon it, and it leaped from its hinges. -The mob poured into the room, headed by d’Aurilly and Letourge. For -an instant, in the semi-darkness, they did not see me standing there -behind their master, then they were upon me with a yell of rage. - -But M. le Comte was out of his chair, his sword advanced. - -“One step more,” he cried, “and I strike! Letourge, d’Aurilly, you -shall answer for this with your necks! Are you mad?” - -The mob stopped on the instant. Plainly they knew that when their -master struck, he struck home. - -“He is a spy, Monsieur!” cried Letourge. “He hath come hither to -assassinate you--to complete the work he began in the Rue Gogard!” - -M. le Comte started round upon me, his eyes wild with passion. He -snatched the candle from the table and thrust it near my face, his lips -a-quiver. He held it a moment so, and then set it down again. - -“Liar and traitor,” he said, in a voice shaking with rage, “what -bravado brought you here I cannot guess, or what hope you could have -had that once my hand was on you, you could escape my vengeance!” - -I stood staring at him with open mouth. Had he too gone mad? - -“Were it not for this wound which crazes me,” he went on after a -moment, “I would have you hung this instant. But I myself am hungering -to see you kick your life out at a rope’s end, so we will defer that -pleasure till to-morrow. Take him, men!” he added, and stepped suddenly -away from me. - -They came on with a yell, and I had but time to slash open the face of -the first one, when they had me down, and I thought for a moment would -tear me limb from limb. But their master quieted them with the flat of -his sword as he would have quieted a pack of hounds. - -“To the lower dungeon with him!” he cried, and stood watching as they -dragged me away, his hands to his face, his eyes dark with pain and -rage. I would have spoken even then, and the words might have saved me, -but that d’Aurilly clapped his hand upon my mouth, and with a curse -bade me hold my tongue. Out into the hall they dragged me, using me -more roughly now that they were from under their master’s eyes, and -down a long flight of steps. At the stair-foot they paused a moment and -I heard the rattle of bolts. A door was clanged back and I was pitched -forward into the inky pit beyond. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -I FIND THE KEY TO THE PUZZLE - - -I LAY for some time where I had fallen, nursing my bruises and -reflecting with bitterness upon the singular gratitude of princes. I -was dazed by the suddenness, the unexpectedness, of it all. What had -I done that I should be treated so? And then, in a breath, a flash of -light broke in upon me and brought me to my feet. What was it Letourge -had said, “He will finish the work he began in the Rue Gogard.” The -Rue Gogard--but that was where I had met Claire. Could it be that it -was Letourge and M. le Comte whom I had resisted there; that it was -into the face of M. le Comte himself that white-hot iron had seared? -I shuddered as I recalled the hiss of the iron into his flesh, the -smell of burning, his cry of agony! Small wonder he should thirst for -vengeance! Death on the gibbet would be merciful beside the torture -which he had suffered and which he must suffer still. - -I sat down again to think it out. Yes, there could be no doubt of -it--I had been blind not to see it before. The man in armor had been -styled “M. le Comte” in Duval’s room; he had called his companion -Gaspard, and it was Gaspard whom he had cursed from his bed. Gaspard, -of course, was Letourge. And then Duval’s despair when I had told him -who I was--oh, there could be no doubt of it! And, in a flash, I saw -the full peril of my position. - -Here, then, was I, Paul de Marsan, about to be hanged by order of the -Comte de Cadillac, whose family we of Marsan had served faithfully for -two centuries and more, and whose favor I had thought to win. It had -remained for me to be the first to betray him--though how was I to -know?--and to be the first of the Marsans to die with a rope about his -neck. I saw tumbling about my ears all those pretty castles in the air -which I had spent so much time in building while floating along the -Midouze or taking a lesson with the sword from old Maitre Perigneau, -who had tested his art by my father’s side--and my grandfather’s, as -well--in a hundred combats. It is not a pleasant thing when one is only -twenty, with a heart warm for adventure, to see just ahead the end of -the path--and such an end! More shaken than I cared to own, I rose -again to my feet and determined to find out the nature of this place -into which I had been cast. Perhaps I might yet escape, and M. le Comte -would be less vengeful once his wound had healed. - -The cell was not large, as I discovered by feeling my way along the -walls, all of great stones, delicately fitted,--ten feet square at the -most,--and the low, iron-studded door the only opening. Plainly, I -could not go out until that door was opened, and the path from it to -the gibbet seemed like to be a short one. I stood for a time leaning -against it; at last, overcome by weariness and despair, I sank into one -corner and dropped into a troubled sleep. - -Then, of a sudden, I awoke to feel my wrists seized by iron hands and -twisted behind me. I struggled till my heart seemed like to burst, -certain that this was the end, but those great hands clung to me and -would not be shaken off. - -“Hold him so,” a voice whispered, and the hands tightened. - -I lay still, the sweat starting from my forehead, waiting the blow -that would end it. A hand tore the doublet from my breast,--there was -a moment’s silence broken only by the crackling of a paper,--then the -voice whispered again,-- - -“Strike him!” - -A great blow fell upon my head. - - * * * * * - -I opened my eyes to find a tall fellow bending over me and dashing -water into my face. Another stood near by holding a torch. A flare of -light came from the doorway, and I heard voices and the clank of arms -without. - -“He’s coming round,” said the fellow with the torch, seeing my eyes -open. “He must have struck his head when we pitched him in here. Lucky -for us his skull is thick. Again, Blatot.” - -And the other deluged me again with water. - -I sat upright, sputtering, dazed, suffocated. - -“What is it?” I asked, so soon as I could get my breath. “Do you wish -to choke me?” - -“No, we’ll leave that to the hangman,” answered Blatot grimly. “Just -now we are to take you before M. le Comte. I advise you to go quietly.” - -“I will go gladly,” I said, for I had feared another answer. Besides, -now that I held the key to the puzzle, I might find a way out. “Lead -the way.” - -They fell into place about me and we toiled up the steps to the hall -above. As we reached the stair-head I saw it was full day. Down the -hall we turned, into the room where I had first met d’Aurilly, and -across it to the chamber beyond. - -It was crowded with M. le Comte’s retainers, and they must have got -some wind of my adventure, for a hum of anger greeted my entrance. -M. le Comte himself was seated in a great fauteuil, his face still -bandaged, but seemingly giving him less pain than it had the night -before. D’Aurilly stood beside him, and he smiled maliciously as he -noted my torn and disordered clothing, drenched with water, and the -bruises on my head and face. Plainly he had not forgot that blow on the -mouth--at which I did not greatly wonder, for neither should I have -forgot it. - -“M. de Marsan,” said M. le Comte, when I stood before him, “I have had -you brought here in place of ordering you straight to the gallows that -you may answer certain questions I have to ask of you. ’Twill be wise -on your part to answer them fully and truthfully.” - -“I shall be glad to answer every question Monsieur may please to ask,” -I answered, overjoyed that he should begin so mildly. “I shall be only -too happy to tell Monsieur everything I know.” - -“That is well,” and his brow cleared a little. “You may perhaps yet -save your neck. Now answer me. Where was it you last saw the Duc de -Roquefort?” - -“M. le Comte,” I answered simply, “I have never in my whole life seen -the Duc de Roquefort.” - -His brow contracted and he brought his hand down with a crash upon the -arm of his chair. - -“By God! M. de Marsan,” he cried, “you seem to set small value on that -head of yours! You will be denying next that it was you who came to the -rescue of that cursed, cowardly henchman of his, Brissac, just when I -had him where he must have given up certain papers. You will be denying -that it was you who spitted Bastien, who caused me to suffer this wound -across the face,” and he pointed to his bandaged cheek with a terrible -gesture that sent the blood back to my heart. - -“I deny nothing, Monsieur,” I protested, “but I beg you to believe that -I did not know it was you I was resisting or your enemies I was aiding.” - -“M. le Comte,” broke in d’Aurilly, with an evil light in his eyes, -“has not this farce gone far enough? Why keep this liar longer from the -rope?” - -“Why, indeed?” repeated M. le Comte, looking at me darkly. “Do you -persist in your denials, M. de Marsan?” - -And then of a sudden I remembered the message. With feverish fingers -I sought to draw it from my bosom--it was not there! In a flash I -understood--the assault in the dungeon, the tearing of my doublet, the -rustling of a paper! - -“It has been stolen!” I cried hoarsely, my throat on fire. “Some one -has stolen it from me!” - -I caught d’Aurilly’s eyes on mine, and my heart grew hot with hate as I -marked the sneer on his lips. - -“What hath been stolen?” demanded M. le Comte impatiently. “No tricks, -M. de Marsan!” - -I clinched my hands to still their trembling, until the blood started -beneath the nails. - -“M. le Comte,” I began, “hear me to the end. I came to Montauban from -Marsan as fast as horse could carry me that I might place in your hand -a message which concerns you deeply. You know what my reception was, -but you do not know that after I had been thrown into yonder dungeon -some one crept upon me while I slept and tore the message from me. See, -here is where I carried it. You have a traitor in your house, Monsieur!” - -His face was red, and I could hear the stir in the circle of -men-at-arms behind me. Only d’Aurilly laughed harshly. - -“A pretty story!” he cried. “A brazen lie! Does not your patience near -an end, M. le Comte?” - -But I looked only at my master. Surely he must see that I spoke truth! - -“M. le Comte will remember,” I concluded, “that I told him of this -message in his sleeping-room, but he would not hear me out. The one -who robbed me must have known I carried it, yet I told no one save -yourself, the sentry at the outer door, M. Letourge, and--the Vicomte -d’Aurilly.” - -I was looking full at d’Aurilly now, and I think he read the meaning of -my look, for his face went white, and I could see his hand gripping his -sword-hilt. And in that instant I knew who the traitor was! - -“Good God, M. le Comte!” he burst out, “do you permit us to be insulted -by this scoundrel?” - -But my master waved him to silence. His face was very stern and his -voice cold as steel when he spoke again. - -“You make grave charges, M. de Marsan,” he said; “so grave that either -your head or another’s will fall. Do you know the contents of this -message?” - -“I do, Monsieur,” I answered, and I saw d’Aurilly go white again. “I -have been trying to tell it you. I learned it by rote that I might -repeat it in case I was intercepted and so compelled to destroy it. I -had not foreseen it would be stolen from me at my journey’s end.” - -“Well, repeat it then, man!” he cried, moving in his seat uneasily. -“Out with it!” - -“‘M. le Duc de Roquefort,’” I repeated, “‘has learned of the presence -of Madame la Comtesse at the Château de Cadillac, together with -Mademoiselle, her daughter. He has learned also that not above thirty -men can be mustered to defend the place. He designs to carry it by -surprise and to take prisoner Madame and Mademoiselle, confident that -with them as hostages he can secure certain concessions from M. le -Comte. There is need of haste!’” - -I could hear the crowd behind me breathing hard. A murmur of rage and -astonishment ran from mouth to mouth, and I caught the rattle of a -hundred scabbards as hand fell to hilt. M. le Comte was trembling with -emotion. - -“And the signature!” he cried, bending down from his chair till his -eyes glared into mine. “The signature!” - -“I know nothing of the signature,” I said. “It was not given to me.” - -“But whence came the message? Prove to me that it is genuine--that it -may be believed!” - -“M. le Comte,” I said, as calmly as I could, for the blood was -beginning to sing in my ears, “permit me to tell my story. Three nights -ago a stranger rode up to Marsan. He bore the message which I have just -repeated. My father, who recognized the messenger by some secret sign -which I know nothing of, ordered out his horse at once that he himself -might bring it to Montauban. But my father is growing old, as you -know, Monsieur; besides, in cold, wet weather his wounds trouble him -greatly. I begged that I might come in his stead. I was eager to be of -service to our master--to prove to him my loyalty and address. At last -my father yielded. I should have his horse. The stranger gave me the -paper sealed. He repeated to me its contents--three, four times, until -I knew them word for word. Then he sprang to horse and disappeared -in the night. Five minutes later I was on the road to Montauban. By -noon of the next day I had reached the Losse, and here I was compelled -to stop to rest my horse. Evening saw me en route again. At midnight -I reached Comdan; dawn found me at Lestoure. An hour’s rest, and I -pressed on. At noon I had reached the Garonne. I forded it, and thought -soon to reach Montauban, when, of a sudden, my horse fell lame. He grew -worse at every step, until he was no longer able to proceed. There was -no house in sight, so I left him by the roadside and hastened on afoot. -As evening came I entered Montauban from the west.” - -I paused a moment at what I had yet to tell. - -“Yes, yes!” cried my listener. “Continue; and then?” - -“And then, M. le Comte,” I said, “as I was hastening along the Rue -Gogard a woman burst from a gate and appealed to me for help. Without -pausing to reflect, I followed her. The rest you know.” - -He sat for a moment looking at me. - -“In faith, Monsieur,” he said at last, “if what you say is true,--and -it hath a certain ring of truth about it,--you are not so greatly at -fault as I had thought. I reprieve you from the gallows till I have -tested your story. M. de Fronsac,” he added, to a young man who stood -near by, “I commit M. de Marsan to your care. See that he does not -escape.” - -Fronsac bowed and took his place at my side. - -“See that he is provided with new equipage,” added M. le Comte, with -a gleam of humor in his eye as he looked at me; “he hath need of it.” -And then he rose from his seat and his voice took a sterner ring. -“Messieurs,” he cried, “you have heard this message, and can guess -how nearly it touches us. Whether it be true or false, we shall soon -determine. Arm yourselves!” - -D’Aurilly, leaning on his chair, interrupted him. - -“Do you mean, M. le Comte,” he asked disdainfully, “that you intend to -go forth on this fool’s errand?” - -My master shot him a swift glance, in which I saw suspicion spring to -life. - -“It may be, as you say, a fool’s errand, M. le Vicomte,” he answered. -“Should it prove so, this liar will lose his head. But should -it appear that he spoke truth,”--he paused, his eyes still on -d’Aurilly,--“should it appear that he spoke truth, it will not be his -head that falls. In either case, a spy and traitor will get his dues.” - -D’Aurilly’s eyes were on the floor, but he kept countenance well. - -“I am quite ready for the test, M. le Comte,” he said quietly. “Nothing -will delight me more than to see a traitor get his dues.” - -“Nor me,” assented M. le Comte, and looked at him a moment longer. Then -he turned again to his men with fire in his eyes. “Arm yourselves, -Messieurs!” he cried. “In twenty minutes we must be en route to -Cadillac. Should this dog of a Roquefort, who dares fight only women, -have been there before us, we will follow him even to his den in the -Pyrenees and drag him forth like the cur he is! À outrance!” - -They heard him with gleaming eyes and mantling cheeks. I could hear -their swords rattling, eager to leap from the sheath. The lust of blood -was on them, and they caught up the cry as their master ended. - -“À outrance!” - -Up and down the corridors it echoed as they rushed for the door, -cheering, shouting, cursing. They bore the news along the hall and out -into the court, whence, in a moment, again came the cry,-- - -“À outrance!” - -And the good people of Montauban, hearing it, hurried to their homes -and barred their doors, for they knew that the hounds of Cadillac were -loose again. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -I MEET A KINDRED SPIRIT - - -HOW it thrilled me--that cry echoing up and down the corridors! What -would I not have given for the chance to ride forth, thigh to thigh -with these lusty ruffians, to give and take good blows! Instead of -that, here was I a prisoner--and at the thought my eyes turned to my -companion. - -He laughed as he caught my glance. - -“Come, M. de Marsan,” he said, “your face is an open book. You are -longing to fare out with these blood-letters. You heard M. le Comte -instruct me to secure you a new equipage. Besides, I doubt not you -stand in need of meat and drink, as well. So come,--for twenty minutes -is not a long time.” - -His last words, spoken after a moment’s teasing hesitation, brought the -hot blood leaping to my cheek. - -“Twenty minutes!” I stammered. “We go also, then, Monsieur?” - -“Assuredly,” he laughed. “Come.” - -I followed him from the room blindly, unable to speak, trembling with -excitement. What a chance! What fortune! I would show whether I or that -cursed, hawk-faced d’Aurilly was to be believed! It made my blood boil -to think of his cool insolence,--his black treachery,--for in my heart -of hearts I was certain that it was he who had stolen my letter--but to -prove it, there was the problem! - -Down the stair we went to a great room piled with arms, where a mob -of crazy men were already choosing what they needed. With great joy I -found my own sword among a pile of others,--its leathern scabbard did -not proclaim the Toledo within, thank Heaven!--and in five minutes was -armed with pistolets and poniard, clothed in a very handsome suit of -black, with great boots, whose spurs clanked most merrily as I rattled -down the stair behind my friend--for such, even in the few minutes I -had known him, I was determined he should be. - -“Now for food,” he said, and I was not sorry to follow him to a room on -the lower floor where there was a long table piled with meat and drink. -“In faith, I have need of it myself,” he added, as he dropped into the -seat at my right, but his appetite was far from keeping pace with mine. - -As I ate I looked at him, and my heart warmed to his frank face and -honest eyes. Young he still was,--not more than a year or two my -senior,--but there was that in his air which proclaimed the soldier and -man of affairs, accustomed to the smiles of fortune and quite ready -to coerce her should she attempt to turn her face away. I had already -realized my helplessness without a friend in this great house, and I -blessed the chance that had thrown me into this man’s keeping. - -“Do you know, M. de Marsan,” he said suddenly, “I was quite moved by -that little tale of yours. I was certain that M. le Comte could not -doubt it.” - -“Thank you, Monsieur,” I answered. “I mean to prove that it is true.” - -“And I am sure you will succeed,” he said heartily. “But, my faith, how -unfortunate it was that you should happen along the Rue Gogard just -when you did! A moment earlier or later, and M. le Comte would perhaps -be in position to bring the Duc de Roquefort to his knees. Small wonder -he was vexed with you--more especially since he received that hideous -scar across the face, which will stay with him always.” - -“I regret that I was such a marplot,” I said, “but I could not well do -other than I did. When a woman asks for aid----” - -“And a young and pretty woman, was she not, Marsan?” queried my -companion, smiling at me broadly. - -“Yes,” I admitted, “young and pretty. Do you know her, Monsieur?” - -He smiled more broadly still. - -“I think I can guess. Did you not hear her name?” - -“The man who was with her called her Claire.” - -He nodded. - -“That is she. Small wonder you leaped to follow her! Claire de Brissac, -but six months out of the good sisters’ keeping, yet already the toast -of the whole valley of the Garonne. It has never been my good fortune -to meet her, but such tales as we have heard! ’Tis said Roquefort -himself is mad about her, and a month since Rumor had them wedded, but -at the last the affair hung fire--through some caprice on her part, -’tis said. She would do well to wed him while she can,” he added. “He -may not choose to call a priest the second time.” - -“But her father,” I said, “her uncle--will not they protect her?” - -Fronsac laughed. - -“Her uncle--pouf! He is nothing--a man of words--a man of some wit -perhaps, but a man who cleans Roquefort’s shoes. He has no spirit, -not even enough to compel the girl’s obedience, else had she been -Madame la Duchesse long ere this. Her father was a man, though,--Sieur -de Brissac,--perhaps you have heard of him? He stood upright at -Roquefort’s side, eye to eye, and his daughter hath his spirit. Great -pity he is dead. - -“It behooves Roquefort to marry,” continued Fronsac after a moment. “He -has no issue. His next of kin is a cousin--a Spaniard whom he hates. -He hath been married once,--a virago from Valladolid, where his cousin -also dwells. She made his life a burden, ’tis said, and with it all -gave him no children. ’Twas more than man could bear. One morning she -was found dead at the cliff-foot--an ugly story.” - -I understood now why Brissac’s face had hardened when he had scented a -romance in the air. He destined the girl for other things--for a higher -place. I could not blame him, and yet--and yet.... - -“But what was Brissac’s business here?” I asked at length. - -“There are strange rumors afoot, Marsan,” and my companion lowered -his voice and glanced about to see that no one else could hear. “It -is said that Roquefort, who, living there in the Pyrenees, is already -more than half Spanish, is trying to persuade the towns of the Midi -to revolt against the King and aid an army of invasion which Spain -will provide. Brissac, ’tis said, came to Montauban to spread the -intrigue here, where there is already a very pretty nest of heretics -and malcontents. Fortunately, M. le Comte has a friend in Roquefort’s -household--as you should know, since you brought a message from -him--and learned of Brissac’s mission. This mission, you understand, -this plan of Roquefort’s, is all in the air--there is no proof of it; -but M. le Comte believed there were in Brissac’s keeping certain papers -which would give all the proof needed. So he determined to corner -Brissac, examine his papers, and if he found the ones he sought, lay -them before the King. Besides, M. le Comte could kill two birds with -one stone--he would do his King a signal service, and by the same -stroke be rid forever of his enemy. But it was a matter which required -finesse--so he determined himself to execute the clever little coup -which you spoiled yestereve.” - -“Yes, yes,” I said, understanding for the first time, and fell a moment -silent, turning over this bit of news. “Monsieur,” I asked, “what is -the cause of the feud between the houses of Cadillac and Roquefort?” - -Fronsac shrugged his shoulders. - -“I do not know,” he answered. “It hath been in the blood for a century. -It started, I have heard, in some absurd question of precedence. It -is the old story of the frog and the mouse who found it impossible to -dwell in peace together. If Roquefort hath sacked Cadillac, there will -be some merry work ere we return to Montauban.” - -I smiled, for this was my first campaign, and it pleased me mightily. -Besides, I had not only to win my spurs, but to prove also to M. le -Comte that I was no liar. - -“Monsieur,” I said, “permit me to assure you that you will have no -cause to watch me. I am too anxious to see this expedition through. My -honor is at stake, and I mean to prove that it is not I but another who -is the traitor. But tell me something of the Vicomte d’Aurilly. How -comes he in this household?” - -I could feel my companion’s eyes searching my face, but I did not meet -his gaze, fearing that he might read my thought. - -“The Vicomte d’Aurilly,” he said quietly at last, “belongs to one of -the oldest families of the Basses Pyrenees. Unhappily, the fortunes of -his house have declined greatly, but this has not lessened his pride, -as you may have perceived. He is in this household because he is a -suitor for the hand of Mademoiselle Valérie, only daughter of M. le -Comte.” - -For a moment I saw my theory falling into bits. If d’Aurilly were -a suitor for Mademoiselle, why should he seek to betray her into -Roquefort’s hands? - -“Only,” added my companion, in a lower tone and with a certain look -that drew from me a second glance, “I believe he is an unsuccessful -suitor. It is said that M. le Comte had the goodness to consult his -daughter in the matter and that she would have none of it.” - -Well, that was different--that gave me the key to d’Aurilly’s motive! -There was a tone in my companion’s voice which drew my eyes again to -his face--he was staring at the table before him, distraught, seeing -nothing. It seemed to me that I could read his secret, and of a sudden -I determined to tell him my theory. I glanced around and saw that the -room was almost empty. - -“M. de Fronsac,” I began, “for what I am about to tell you I have no -proof, yet I believe myself not far beside the mark. And first let me -assure you on my honor that I am what I claim to be, Paul de Marsan, -liege to M. le Comte, and that I brought a message to him. That message -was stolen from me, as you have heard. I believe, Monsieur, that -d’Aurilly was the thief.” - -My companion started round upon me, all his blood in his face. - -“I believe, furthermore,” I added, “that it was d’Aurilly who informed -Roquefort of the defenceless condition of Cadillac. Perhaps he hath -determined that if he cannot get Mademoiselle in one way, he will get -her in another.” - -Fronsac sat for a moment looking at me, his eyes dark, his brows -knitted. - -“Soul of God!” he breathed at last. “If you should be right! How M. le -Comte’s wrath would search him out and consume him! Yet, if he succeed, -he will have Mademoiselle Valérie for hostage--he could dictate terms. -What a plot--the more one thinks of it, the prettier it grows!” Then he -turned to me suddenly. “M. de Marsan,” he said impetuously, “we must be -friends. We two, alone, must set about the unveiling of this scoundrel.” - -He held out his hand with frank earnestness, and I grasped it warmly. - -“Nothing would please me more, Monsieur,” I said with a great -lightening of the heart. “I covet you for a friend.” - -“And I you.” - -I looked into his eyes and read truth and manhood there. So it was -settled. - -I could see that he was in a fever of impatience to be off, and just as -I pushed my platter from me, the call to horse sounded from without. -When M. le Comte said twenty minutes, he meant twenty minutes and not -an instant more. And woe to all laggards! So we hurried down into the -court, where there was a great tangle of men and beasts. Through this -we pushed, my companion leading the way, to the place where our horses, -which he had ordered from the stables, awaited us. My mount was a -great, mettlesome sorrel, and I looked him over with exultation, for we -had none such in our stable at Marsan. - -A moment later M. le Comte himself strode down the steps into the -court, his face still bandaged, and gave the signal to mount. We sprang -to saddle on the instant, and it was wonderful to see how that mob -resolved itself into a little army. Out through the gate we swung, -three hundred strong, the standards--azure; on a bend or a laurel-tree -sinople--floating gayly in front. - -The great gate clanged shut behind us, and I saw that even a small -garrison could hold the place, so admirably was it fitted for defence. -The sun was shining from a sky unclouded, and we made a brave show as -we clattered through the narrow streets of the town, the crowd looking -on from either side. Some of them cheered, but the most were silent and -gazed at us with no friendly eyes, and I saw that, even in Montauban, -M. le Comte’s couch was not an easy one. At last we were out in the -open country and struck into a gait which soon left the walls far -behind. - -I glanced back for a last look at the town, and saw M. le Comte riding -moodily along near the rear of the column. To his left rode Sieur -Letourge, to his right d’Aurilly. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -THE RIDE TO CADILLAC - - -M. LE COMTE’S château of Cadillac stood upon the east bank of the -Garonne, some ten leagues to the south of Montauban. My father had -taken me thither once, when I was a mere boy,--what business called him -there I do not know,--and I remember quite clearly the great house, -with its high, graceful central tower, its broad wings, and the pretty -park in front, sloping sweetly down to the river’s edge. It beseemed -me at the time that the palace of the King of France must be less -beautiful; but, alas, one’s eyes grow more critical with age! - -Our road for a time lay through the wide valley of the river, and as -we swung onward I sat erect in the saddle and drank in great draughts -of the cool air--so sweet, so pure, such as one finds only here in -Gascony. It was good to be alive, in such gallant company, with promise -of hard blows and, perchance, glory at the end. I stole a glance at -Fronsac, not doubting that he shared my exultation, and was astonished -to see him riding with rein loose and head bent and eye lack-lustre. -He surprised my glance and smiled as he looked at me. - -“The question, my friend,” he said, “is, shall we be in time?” - -I did not answer. I confess I did not wish the adventure to end so -speedily and tamely. Besides, I had a great desire to see for myself -the Duc de Roquefort’s stronghold in the Pyrenees, for I had heard it -was worth seeing. - -“When was it you left Marsan?” he asked after a moment. - -“At midnight on the twenty-fourth.” - -“And this is the twenty-seventh. On the morning of the twenty-fifth, -doubtless, the Duc de Roquefort left his seat at Marleon and started -for M. le Comte’s château. By pushing his horses he might have reached -Caumont that night. By evening of yesterday he should have been at -Drovet, and he may get to the château by noon to-day. If he has carried -out this programme, we shall be too late.” - -“But, Monsieur,” I protested, “it may be that he did not set out from -Marleon until the twenty-sixth, or some accident may have happened to -delay him. Besides, he could not have gone by the direct route, since -he was penetrating the country of M. le Comte’s allies. He must keep -his march secret, or run the risk of being taken prisoner. It is only -by great diligence that he could reach the château to-day.” - -“True,” assented my companion gloomily, “yet the Duc de Roquefort -is always diligent--else he would not have dared undertake this -expedition. He is a great gambler, ready to stake his head on the turn -of a card. Some day he will lose, but it seems this time that he must -win.” - -“Grant that he does reach the château at noon to-day,” I said, “still, -even with only thirty men, Madame la Comtesse should be able to hold -out against him for some hours--and five or six hours are all that we -shall need.” - -“True,” and my companion nodded again, “Madame is not the woman to -yield the château without a struggle. But what if she be surprised, -if she be not expecting an assault, if the gates be open--what then, -Monsieur?” - -“Then,” I cried boldly, “we will spur after them, even to their castle -in the Pyrenees! M. le Comte himself hath said it!” - -But Fronsac shook his head. - -“You have never visited Marleon, have you, M. de Marsan?” he asked. - -“No, Monsieur, I have never been farther south than Lembeye.” - -“The castle of M. de Roquefort stands on a height above the town, -and is approached only by a steep and narrow road, where two men can -scarcely walk abreast. The Duc du Poitiers, with an army of three -thousand men, once assaulted it in vain. It will not soon yield to -force.” - -“If not to force, then to stratagem!” I cried. - -“Quite right,” chuckled a low voice behind us. “If not to force, then -to stratagem! Well said!” - -I turned with a start to see that it was the Sieur Letourge, who had -ridden close to us without our perceiving it, and who had overheard my -last words. - -“M. de Fronsac,” he continued, bowing, and urging his horse nose to -nose with mine, “M. le Comte wishes to speak with you. Do you fall back -and join him. I will endeavor to entertain our friend here,” and he -nodded to me. - -Fronsac obeyed without a word, and for some moments my new companion -and I rode side by side in silence. I glanced at him narrowly from -time to time, for this was the first that I had seen him in the light -of day and close at hand. A tall, raw-boned man, whose hair was turning -gray, and whose stern face, with its arched nose, deep-set eyes, firm -mouth, and aggressive chin, told of the will which would never accept -defeat. Not a pleasant face, perhaps, yet a strong one, an honest -one, and one which drew my eyes to it by a kind of fascination. This -was the man, as I well knew, who for some score of years had been the -right hand of M. le Comte and who had done more than any other to -confirm his rule over his great estates, to win for him friends and -allies the length and breadth of the Midi, and to impress his enemies, -the Duc de Roquefort among the number, with a hearty respect for his -heavy fist--his heavy fist, that is, the two or three hundred reckless -rogues whom he held in leash and let loose from time to time to punish -some contumacious lordling or frighten into subjection a rebellious -peasantry. Ah, how the peasants hated him,--this man, Letourge, who -had pulled himself up from among them by sheer strength of will and -straightway forgot his kinship with them! He could not serve two -masters, so he served M. le Comte, and served him well. - -He caught my glance, and smiled grimly as he looked into my eyes. - -“You were talking of storming Roquefort’s castle at Marleon?” he asked. - -“Yes, Monsieur.” - -“’Twill be no easy task.” - -“But it may not be needful. We may reach the château in time.” - -He shook his head, as Fronsac had done. - -“Had we set out last night,” he said. “Had we permitted you to deliver -your message straightway! I can see now that I played the fool. Yet the -sight of you there in M. le Comte’s ante-chamber took my wits away. You -spoke a true word, M. de Marsan, when you told me I should regret my -wrath.” - -I looked at him eagerly. - -“Then you too believe my story, M. Letourge?” I asked quickly. - -He gave me one look from under his eyebrows. - -“Surely,” he answered. “Babes scarce out of leading-strings do not lie -so glibly. They seem ready, though, to run to the aid of the first -woman they hear squawking!” - -I flushed at his tone, but checked the retort which sprang to my lips. -After all, I had doubtless much to learn. - -“But though we may not reach Cadillac in time, we may yet win the -race,” he added. “You have noted, perhaps, that we are saving the -horses. Should we push forward at full speed to Cadillac, that would be -the end--we could go no farther. As it is, we are starting on a long -journey, and Roquefort may be hard put to it ere he gets back again -behind his battlements at Marleon.” - -He fell silent again, looking so stern and inflexible that I had not -the heart to address him. Yet it seemed to me that M. le Comte was -in error. Even if the whole force were not sent forward, it would be -wise, I thought, to send a small party at full speed to attempt to warn -Madame. But this was my first campaign, so why should I venture to -advise? - -At last I heard the gallop of a horse’s feet behind us, and Fronsac -rode up, his eyes agleam with excitement. - -“Such fortune!” he cried, as he pulled up his horse beside mine. “Do -you know to what M. le Comte has consented, my friend? It is that you -and I shall ride on together, full speed, to Cadillac.” - -It was my thought; I was not a fool, after all! - -“You forget,” interrupted Letourge dryly, “that M. de Marsan is a -prisoner.” - -“And in my charge,” said Fronsac proudly. “M. le Comte entrusts him to -me. I will answer for him.” - -“Thank you, Monsieur,” I said, my face aglow with pleasure. “I shall -not forget your kindness. When do we set out?” - -“At once!” cried Fronsac, and clapped spur to flank. - -With a last glance at Letourge, who was looking at us with amused eyes, -I sped after him, and in a moment we were past the troop and with only -the open road before us. Neck and neck we went for half an hour or -more, my heart bounding at the rapid motion, and then we drew rein to -give our mounts a breathing-spell. - -“What a chance!” cried my companion, lifting his hat and wiping the -sweat from his brow. “Do you know, Marsan, there is an adventure before -us? I believe we shall reach the château ahead of Roquefort and his -rascals!” - -“I trust so,” I said. “It would be a privilege to be in time to warn -Madame.” - -“And Mademoiselle,” he added. - -“Of course, and Mademoiselle,” I assented, smiling to myself. - -“Then come!” he cried, “spur on again!” - -And spur on again we did, under the trees of the river road, down to -the ford and across, then straight over-country as the river bent away -eastward, the peasants’ huts flying past us and the workers in the -fields straightening themselves with cracking joints to get a glimpse -of us. An hour of this riding, and we were back at the river’s bank, -where we stopped to wind and water our horses. Then across the river -again, with Brassu on our left, and only two leagues to go. But noon -was long since past, and I saw Fronsac, with anxious eyes, mark the -declining sun. Still on and on we went, and I could feel my mount -trembling between my knees. Plainly there was no question here of -sparing horses. - -“Around that bend, up the hill beyond, and we are there!” cried my -companion at last. “Look to your pistols!” - -I drew them from their holsters, one after the other, and assured -myself that they were primed and ready for service. - -In a moment we were around the bend of the road, and before us lay a -long, gentle slope. Up this we spurred, and there beneath us in the -valley stood the château, peaceful and smiling under the bright sun of -the Midi. I could see half a dozen lacqueys lolling about the great -gate. But it was not at them I looked. It was at a gleam of arms and -warlike equipage which was just topping the opposite slope, and my -heart leaped, for I knew that it must be the force of Roquefort. - -There was a thrill in that moment worth a year of life. How my blood -sang! - -But no pausing there! Again the spur, and down the slope we rushed, our -mounts responding gamely with a last burst of speed. Roquefort’s men -must have seen us in the same instant and understood our mission, for -they came tearing down the other slope to head us off. The cries, the -beat of horses’ hoofs, the rattle of arms, reached to the château. At a -glance, I saw the lacqueys laboring at the great gates--we should be in -time--the château was safe--we would win the race! - -Then, of a sudden, came a shrill, frenzied cry from my companion, and -he jerked his horse about and galloped full course towards the river. -For an instant I thought him seized with sudden madness, but as my -eyes followed him I saw a sight which made my heart stand still. - -Almost on the river bank an arbor had been built, and at its door a -girl was standing. I saw at a glance her beauty and the richness of her -dress. It must be Mademoiselle--it could be no other! In a flash, I too -had pulled my horse around and galloped after my companion. Thank God, -there was not far to go! - -“This way, this way, Valérie!” cried Fronsac, standing up in his -stirrups, frenzied with excitement. - -She stood for an instant confused, uncertain, looking at him. Then she -sped towards him, her face alight. - -I thought for a breath that he must ride her down, but he jerked -his horse back upon its haunches, leaned down, and swung her to the -saddle before him. She threw her arms about him and laid her head upon -his breast. I felt my eyes grow wet with sudden tears as I saw the -tenderness of that gesture. - -It seemed given in the face of death, for down the hillside at us -thundered Roquefort’s rascals. There was no escape--yet a man must not -die unavenged, and I snatched my pistols out and fired at the leaders. -I saw one of them grimace in agony; down he came, headlong; a horse -stumbled and fell, throwing another off its feet. I tried to pull my -mount aside, but in an instant the flood of cursing men and tangled, -kicking beasts had overwhelmed me and borne me down, then caught me up -again and hurled me down the hill. I caught a glimpse of my companion -standing at bay, his back to the river, his fair burden still in his -arms, still gazing up into his face--what an instant for a man to die! -Then the flood was over me again and crushed the light away. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -I TASTE OF ROQUEFORT’S TEMPER - - -“AGAIN!” cried a rude voice, and some unseen power caught me up and -thrust me under water. It was icy cold, and I felt dimly, without -caring greatly, that I was suffocating. Then I was plucked forth -again--ah, how sweet the good air was! I drew a long breath and opened -my eyes. - -The river was flowing at my feet. A sturdy knave supported me on either -side and looked questioningly at a man who stood two paces off. It was -they who had plunged me under water. Hot with rage, I tried to shake -them off, but they held me as though I were a child. - -“That is better!” cried the man. “He seems to have come to his senses. -Stand him against that tree.” - -They led me to the tree he pointed out and stood me up against it. I -wiped the water from my eyes and looked about me again. This time I -understood. I was a prisoner, and the man directing the affair was no -doubt the Duc de Roquefort. He came close to me where I stood, still -trembling with exhaustion. - -“I suppose you see the desperate nature of your case,” he said coolly, -his deep-set eyes glittering full into mine. He had a swarthy face, -not uncomely, though lined with passion, and his eyes were like a -basilisk’s. “You will see it still more clearly when I assure you that -there is only one possible way for you to save your life--that is by -answering truthfully my questions.” - -He paused a moment as though to permit his words to sink deep into my -consciousness. There was need that I should think quickly. I glanced -towards the château and saw that the gates were closed and the tower -manned. I looked at Roquefort’s troops, dismounted, lolling in the edge -of the wood along the river, waiting his pleasure. One group, however, -was still under arms, and my pulse leaped as I saw they were on guard -with Fronsac and Mademoiselle in their midst. If by some lie I could -hold Roquefort here for two hours or even less, M. le Comte might yet -be in time for rescue. I felt my captor’s eyes on mine and turned away -for fear he would read my thought. - -“You understand?” he asked, after a moment. - -I nodded. - -“And you agree?” - -“Proceed, Monsieur,” I said. - -“You were with Cadillac?” he asked. - -“At Montauban--yes, Monsieur.” - -“Come, no lies. He is near by.” - -“No nearer than Montauban, Monsieur.” - -He glared at me for a moment, but my strength had come back to me, and -this time I could meet his gaze without shrinking. - -“Then what do you and Fronsac here?” he demanded. - -“My friend carries a message to Madame,” I answered readily, glad to -find an answer that was near the truth. “He chose me to ride hither -with him.” - -He looked at me yet a moment, then turned away and gazed towards the -château, twisting his moustaches and muttering to himself. - -“If I had proof--if I had proof--there would yet be time to capture the -woman too and send this pretty place up in smoke!” - -He turned again to me with those snake’s eyes of his agleam. - -“Is this true?” he demanded between his teeth. “Tell me again, is this -true? Think well before you answer. A lie will cost you such hours of -agony as you have never dreamed of.” - -“There is M. de Fronsac,” I suggested. “Ask him also.” - -He laughed harshly. - -“M. de Fronsac prefers to hold his tongue,” he said. “Think you I -should otherwise have troubled to bring you back to life? Answer me. Is -this true?” - -“It is true,” I repeated. - -“Very good. I am going to believe you. But if I find you have betrayed -me----” A look finished the sentence, which, indeed, needed no other -ending. - -I did not flinch under his gaze. Could I but keep him there until M. le -Comte laid hold of him, I need care little for his threats. - -He hurried away from me and was soon preparing for the attack in a -manner which bespoke his skill in warfare. Four men were sent across -the valley to the heights beyond to watch the road by which Fronsac and -I had come, and so guard against surprise. A hundred men were massed -opposite the great gate of the château, and two parties of perhaps -fifty passed out of sight behind either wing. A moment later an order -came to the men who were guarding me, and I was led towards the group -that stood about the other prisoners. - -I saw Fronsac looking towards me with joyful face, and then he stooped -and whispered a few words into the ear of Mademoiselle. What they were -I could only guess, but she arose from the log on which she had been -sitting and turned her bright face towards me. Then, for the first -time, I caught the full power of her beauty, and as I looked I did not -wonder that d’Aurilly should turn traitor or Fronsac risk his life for -her, since in their hearts there was no other face like that which -lived in mine. - -“So you still live, Marsan!” cried my friend, as the group parted to -let me through. “But I am glad!” and he came towards me, holding out -his hands. - -My heart warmed to him anew as I hastened forward to grasp them, but -one of the guards stepped in between. - -“No talking!” he said gruffly. “It is M. le Duc’s order.” - -I felt my cheek crimson at his insolence, and for an instant my hands -itched to be at his throat, but I caught Fronsac’s eyes fixed on me -warningly, and realized that no good could come of violence. So we sat -down with Roquefort’s man between us and watched the attack on the -château with feelings I need not describe. - -Events had gone forward there even in the few minutes my attention had -been drawn away. The force at the main gate had armed themselves with a -great log, and, even as we turned towards them, a pistol-shot gave the -signal which put it in motion. At the same instant a great uproar arose -behind the château, proving that the attack had begun there also. The -men with the log moved slowly at first, but faster and faster as they -gathered momentum. As they neared the gate a dozen muskets were fired -from the walls, and some few of Roquefort’s men fell, but the forward -rush did not pause nor waver. Plainly the garrison of the château was -too small to make effective resistance, and my heart fell within me. -What if I had done wrong in keeping Roquefort here? What if M. le Comte -should, after all, arrive too late? You can guess the agony of the -thought! - -On and on swept the rush, and the log was hurled against the gate -with a tremendous crash. In a moment it was caught up again like a -wisp of straw, borne backward, and hurled forward. I saw a group of -the assailants linger at the gate, then suddenly scurry away from it. -There came a flash of flame, a roar, and a great cloud of smoke whirled -skyward. - -“A petard!” cried Fronsac. “They have fired a petard!” - -As the smoke passed, we saw that one of the gates had been blown -inward, but the other still hung by its bars. With a cheer, the -assailants rushed forward. It was over then! I had lost M. le Comte his -wife and his château! Now, indeed, would he have cause to hate me! - -But of a sudden the four sentries burst out of the wood at the -hill-crest like men possessed and scoured down into the valley. I saw -Roquefort exchange a hurried word with them, give a quick order, then -spur towards us, and as he neared us I marked how rage distorted his -face and made it hideous. - -“Bring up a dozen horses--the freshest!” he cried to the guard, and -as the men hastened away he turned to me. “Monsieur,” he said in a -voice that chilled me, “I warned you of your fate should you betray me, -but it seems you did not heed the warning. You counted, perhaps, on a -rescue. But you will never see Cadillac again,--oh, how I shall pay you -for this!” - -His eyes were glaring into mine, bloodshot, venomous, and I confess -that at the bottom of my soul I feared him. Yet still I managed to -achieve a smile. - -“We shall see, M. le Duc,” I said. - -He seemed choked with rage and answered only by an angry gesture of -the arm which hastened up the horses. In a moment Fronsac and I were -bound to two of them and Mademoiselle strapped to a pillion behind a -brawny soldier. I was hot with rage at the roughness with which they -treated her, and I saw Fronsac straining at his bonds, his face livid. -But in a breath we were off, the three of us with our little escort, -at first under the trees along the river, then up the slope beyond. As -we reached the crest, I looked back and saw Roquefort marshalling his -forces at the edge of the wood to cover our retreat, and beyond, along -the road, I fancied I caught a glimpse of M. le Comte’s troops, but we -were deep among the trees again before I could make sure. - -Down the hill we went at a pace which, tied to the saddle as I was, -seemed doubly foolhardy. Plainly our escort had their orders, and -feared death less than the displeasure of their master. Evening was at -hand, and under the great trees it was soon so dark that the man before -me, leading my horse, seemed but a shadow. Yet they appeared well -acquainted with the ground, and there was not a moment’s slackening of -our speed. - -At last we emerged from the forest into a rough road, and for a moment -the brightness seemed almost that of noonday, so great was the contrast -with the gloom of the woods. A wide and fertile plain lay before us, -and away to the south I could see a range of mountains faintly outlined -against the sky, and I knew they were the Pyrenees. - -The road led us southward along a river, which I guessed was the -Ariege. But though the land seemed fertile and promising, there -were few houses--only a narrow peasant’s hut here and there, more -squalid than any I had ever seen in our good Marsan country. So when, -presently, there appeared ahead, standing just at the edge of the -road, a building of more than usual size, I looked at it with no little -interest. As we neared it, I saw standing before the door two horses -with women’s equipage, and of a sudden the leader of our troop put his -fingers to his mouth and blew a shrill blast. - -Almost on the instant the door opened and two women came out, attended -by a little, fat man, evidently the keeper of the house. They stood -looking at us for a moment, then turned to mount their horses. There -seemed something strangely familiar about one of the figures. As she -stood, I could not see her face, for she wore a hood pulled over her -head and a cloak wrapped about her to protect her from the cold--then, -with a start, I recognized the cloak. It was mine--the one I had -dropped in the hallway of the house in the Rue Gogard. And with -fast-beating heart I knew that it was Claire who wore it! - -Some exclamation must have escaped me, for the fellow at my right asked -me roughly what the matter was. I did not answer, and we rode on in -silence. In a moment we had pulled up before the house, and our leader -rode ahead to exchange a word with the women. Then he came back again -and ordered forward the horse on which Mademoiselle was mounted. She -was unstrapped and assisted to alight, then led into the inn, doubtless -for refreshment. - -But I was not thinking of her, I was watching Claire--the poise of her -figure, her superb grace in the saddle. Slowly she reined her horse -around until she faced us, and I saw her examining the members of the -troop. With feverish lips, I watched her eyes as they went from face to -face--and in a moment I was looking straight into them, with the blood -bounding to my temples. - -For a breath she held me so, then turned her eyes away, slowly, -indifferently, without a sign that she had known me! - -And of a sudden I found myself shivering with cold, and remembered, for -the first time that afternoon, that my clothing was still dripping with -the water of the river. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -A VISION IN THE NIGHT - - -DIMLY I saw Mademoiselle come out again into the road and mount a horse -that had been provided for her. Fronsac and I were unbound, though -not entrusted with our horses’ bridles, and we set forward at a more -leisurely pace than had marked the first stage of the journey. Plainly -there was no longer immediate fear of pursuit, and our guard relaxed -somewhat, breaking now and again into a snatch of song or shouting a -rude joke back and forth. I saw that our retreat was being made on -some well-matured plan, and my heart sank as I realized how remote was -chance of rescue. - -The man at my right, who seemed to regard me with some small trace of -kindness, perceiving my blue nose and chattering teeth, gave me his -cloak, and this wrapped around me rendered the journey somewhat less of -torture. But nothing could drive away the chill which had settled about -my heart when I had looked into Claire’s eyes and caught no answering -gleam of friendship and interest in them. I did not see her again, for -she kept to the rear of the column with the other women, and I held my -face turned resolutely to the front, for even a cadet of Gascony has -his pride. - -Night found us near Drovet, as I gathered from the talk of my guards, -for the country was quite unknown to me, but we left that squalid -village far on the right and pressed on through the darkness for an -hour longer. It seemed to me, from the uneven nature of the ground, -that we must have left the road, and I was about to ask whither we were -bound, when the command came to halt. - -I could distinguish absolutely nothing in the darkness, but my guards -appeared to know the place well, and one of them, dismounting, led my -horse slowly forward across what seemed to be a bridge. I caught a -gleam of light ahead, and in a moment we turned a corner and I could -see something of my surroundings. - -We were in the inner bailey of a castle, once of no little strength, -but fallen quite into decay, for the curtains were cracked and ragged -and broken, and two of the corner towers had toppled over. The donjon -loomed up into the darkness at one end, and alone seemed to have -defied the hand of time and the despoiler. - -Towards this we rode, and at the door my captors leaped from the saddle -and helped me to dismount. I should have fallen had they not supported -me, for my joints had lost the power of motion. They led me to a corner -where a fire had just been started, and set me with my back against the -wall. - -In a moment I saw them leading Fronsac in, and they set him down -opposite me, one of the men taking the precaution to stand guard -between. Presently the women passed, and I saw Mademoiselle smile at -my companion--a smile which brought the glad blood to his cheek and -in which there was life and hope. The others did not even glance in -our direction, though I watched them till they had disappeared into an -inner room. - -But a woman’s coldness could not rob me of the grateful warmth of the -fire. How good it felt! My clothing was soon steaming in the heat, and -I struggled to my feet and turned slowly about before the blaze in -order to dry myself more thoroughly. I felt better with every minute, -save for a great and growing emptiness within, for I had eaten nothing -since my hasty breakfast with Fronsac at Montauban. - -It was perhaps half an hour before one of the men came back to us -and ordered us to follow him. He led the way to the right through a -doorway into a lofty room, which, shattered and time-stained as it -was, retained still some traces of its former beauty. At one end was -the great fireplace, and in this a fire had been kindled and two men -were busily engaged preparing food. A lamb had been bought or stolen -somewhere, stripped deftly of its hide, dismembered, and set to roast -before the fire, and most savory and inviting did it smell. A pile of -bread, nearer black than white, was heaped upon a table, and to this we -were led and told to take what we wanted. A dripping piece of meat was -added, and we sat down again in our warm corners to enjoy it. Even now -it makes my mouth run to think of that meal and how good it tasted. - -I could see that Fronsac relished it too, though the blood in his cheek -may have come from happiness. The guard still watched between us to -prevent our talking, while the others sat before the fire, crunching -their bread and meat. A sorry-looking lot they were, gathered, -doubtless, from the banditti who infested the mountains--Spaniards -most of them, swarthy and dirty, with countenances where one might -search in vain for a trace of kindliness. Yet sitting there I caught a -glimpse of the joy they got from life--a hard day’s march or stirring -fight, and then, after it, a snug seat close before a good fire, with -bread and meat, and, oh! such hunger to relish it! - -The women I saw nothing of, and I thanked fortune that they had a -place apart in which to pass the night. But it was evidently here that -we were to sleep, for some of the men had already rolled themselves -in their cloaks and lay down against the wall, a saddle for pillow, -prepared to spend the night with what comfort they could. Not one of -them, except the guard between us, seemed to give us the slightest -heed, and for the first time since I had awakened with the water of -the river in my ears the thought of escape came to me. With only one -man to deal with, it would not be a difficult thing, provided he could -be silenced without awaking any of the others. At least, it was worth -thinking over. I got slowly to my feet, stretched my arms, and yawned. -Then I took a step towards the door, but the sentry stopped me. - -“You will remain here, Monsieur,” he said. - -“But I am weary,” I protested. “Where am I to spend the night?” - -He grinned and pointed back at the corner. - -“You will spend it there,” he said. “But here comes Drouet, whose -business it is to look after you.” - -As he spoke the fellow who had ridden at my right all evening entered, -and with him another whom I remembered having seen with Fronsac. They -came direct to us, spread their cloaks before the fire, and Drouet -motioned me to seat myself on his. - -“As I am responsible for your continuance with us, Monsieur,” he said, -sitting down beside me, “we must take a few precautions.” - -“Very well,” I said. “Do whatever you think needful.” - -Without more words he produced some pieces of rope. With one of these -he bound my right ankle to his left one, and then the guard came -forward and bound our wrists together. - -“I think that will do,” he said. “I advise you not to endeavor to get -them loose, Monsieur, for I sleep lightly. Besides, M. le Duc cautioned -me not to hesitate to kill you should you attempt escape.” - -“I shall attempt to do nothing but go to sleep,” I answered, yawning, -and we lay down together. - -I saw that Fronsac watched all this keenly, and I knew that he too was -thinking of flight. His guard sat down beside him, as mine had done. - -“There are two courses open to you, Monsieur,” he said. “Either give -me your word of honor not to attempt to get away, or submit to the -programme that has been carried out with your friend yonder. I must tie -your hands and feet.” - -“But,” Fronsac protested, “they have not tied the hands and feet of my -friend.” - -The fellow stepped over and looked down to see how I was secured. - -“No,” he said, “but I am not a light sleeper, like Drouet there. I -can’t afford to take that chance. Come, Monsieur, choose.” - -For answer Fronsac held out his hands, and in a moment they were lashed -together. Another rope was bound tightly about his ankles. - -“There,” grunted the fellow, as he secured the last knot. “Now, -Monsieur, you may try to leave us if you wish. Only I warn you there -are some sentries about who will not hesitate to fire,” and rolling -himself in his cloak, he was snoring in a moment. - -Despite my fatigue, sleep did not come readily to my eyes. My brain was -busy with thoughts of escape. I realized that once within Roquefort’s -stronghold at Marleon I should not find it easy to come out again, and -I had no desire for that introduction to the rack which he had promised -me. But to escape was no easy thing. I lay for long trying to devise -some plan which offered at least a prospect of success. I might reach -out with my free hand, grasp Drouet by the throat, and hold him so -until he ceased to breathe. But I realized that, with one hand, it was -most unlikely I could master so powerful a man, to say nothing of the -noise such an encounter must create. A sudden blow was impossible for -like reason. I tried softly to remove my hand from the knot which held -it, but found that, too, impossible. I tried to reach the knot with my -free hand, but Drouet stirred uneasily, and I lay still again. By the -fading light of the fire I could dimly see Fronsac struggling to free -himself, but with no more success than I. A sentry’s step sounded at -the door and a shadowy figure appeared there for a moment, looking -over the room to see that all was well. Then he disappeared into the -outer darkness, and for a time I watched the shadows dancing along the -walls and over the ceiling. Gradually they grew faint and fainter, and -fatigue weighed down my eyelids. - -How long I slept I do not know, but I opened my eyes with a start and -looked about the room. The fire had burned so low on the hearth that -the place was almost in utter darkness, save for an instant, now and -then, as a log fell asunder and sent a shower of sparks into the air. -It was during one of these flashes that I fancied I saw a figure moving -far down the room, but the light died away before I could make sure. I -rubbed my eyes, braced my head against the wall, and waited. Yes, there -it was again--this time there could be no mistaking--a cloaked figure -bending over one man and then passing on to the next. What could it -mean? - -[Illustration: My bonds fell from me] - -The light died out again, but in a moment I saw the figure once more, -this time much nearer, and coming slowly down the line of sleeping men -towards the corner where I lay. Nearer and nearer it came, until I -felt a pair of eyes looking down into mine. - -“M. de Marsan,” breathed a voice, “you are awake? Close your eyes to -show me that you hear.” - -I closed my eyes an instant, the blood rushing to my temples, my nerves -a-quiver. I could not mistake that voice--no, not even its whisper! - -“Can you get up?” asked the voice. - -I shook my head and pointed with my free hand to my bound wrist and -ankle. - -In an instant the figure had dropped to its knees beside me. I felt -swift fingers lightly examining the ropes, I caught the gleam of a -knife, and my bonds fell from me. - -“Now, follow me, Monsieur,” whispered the voice. - -For the moment I forgot everything but the joy of being with her--the -joy of holding her hand again and whispering in her ear. I got -cautiously to my knees, to my feet, and stole down the room after her. -A shower of ashes threw the place into sudden light and sent my heart -into my throat, but none of the sleepers stirred. She paused in the -shadow of the farthest corner until I had reached her side. - -“There, M. de Marsan,” she whispered, “is a door through which, I -think, you may escape. You see I am not ungrateful.” - -“Ungrateful!” I repeated, hoarsely, and caught her hand. - -“You must go, Monsieur,” she protested. “Even a moment’s loitering here -may mean recapture.” - -“But I am going to risk that moment. Mademoiselle,” I said. “You see -that my words have proved true and that we have met again; only, this -afternoon, I thought you had forgot me.” - -“Oh, no, M. de Marsan,” she breathed, “I had not forgot you, nor am I -like to do so. Only I knew I could not help you did any one suspect me -for your friend. But you must go--hasten!” - -“And you?” I asked. - -“Oh, I--I will return to the apartment where my maid and Mademoiselle -de Cadillac are sleeping,” and she made a little motion towards another -door, almost hidden in the shadow. - -There was a step at the door, and we saw the sentry enter and pause to -glance about the room. For an instant I was certain he had seen us, so -intently did he look towards the corner where we were, but at last he -passed on again. - -I felt that the hand I held close in mine was trembling. - -“You see the folly of delay, Monsieur,” she panted. “You must go,--they -must not retake you,--better to die fighting than to wait for death -at Marleon! Ah, you do not know!” and she drew her hand from mine and -pressed it for a moment to her eyes. How fair, how sweet she was! How I -trembled to take her in my arms! “Adieu, Monsieur. My prayers go with -you.” - -“And only your prayers, Mademoiselle?” I whispered, my heart on fire. - -“Go, go!” she repeated, and held out her hand. - -I caught it in both of mine and pressed it to my lips. - -“Again I say, Mademoiselle, that this is not the last time,” and I held -tightly to the hand, which she would have drawn away. “I understand -nothing of how you came to be awaiting us at the inn back yonder, but -I know that it is fate which has thrown us together twice already. The -third time we shall not part so quickly.” - -And again she shook her head as she had in the Rue Gogard. - -“I have not your confidence in fate, Monsieur,” she said. “Believe me, -you must go. If you will not consider your own peril, think of mine.” - -True, I was a fool to have forgot it. - -“Pardon,” I said. “Forgive me for thinking only of myself.” - -I pressed my lips again to her soft, warm palm, and, not trusting -myself to look at her, turned towards the door she had pointed out to -me. - -And then, in an instant, I remembered! I had not myself alone to -consider--there were Mademoiselle and Fronsac who must be freed also! -I could not leave them in this den of wolves--what a coward they would -think me! - -I turned back. None of the sleepers had stirred, nor seemed like to -stir. Claire had disappeared into the inner room. I groped my way -slowly across the floor. I could see Fronsac sitting against the wall. -How his eyes brightened at sight of me coming back! He held his bound -wrists towards me eagerly. - -“I thought you gone,” he whispered. “I was a fool! I might have known -you would come back!” - -His eyes were dark and moist with emotion--his voice trembled. What a -thing it is to have a friend! - -And then, of a sudden, there came the beat of horses’ hoofs without, a -sharp challenge; Drouet, awakened, rubbed his eyes sleepily, saw the -severed cords, and leaped to his feet with a yell. I tried to rise -to meet him, but he saw me on the instant, and with a bound like a -panther’s was upon me. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -MARLEON! - - -ONE man I might play even with, but not with the half dozen who sprang -to Drouet’s aid, and at the end of a moment, seeing resistance useless, -I lay still, cursing my ill-fortune. The struggle had awakened all the -men, and they crowded about us, asking many questions. - -“What is this?” cried a deep voice from the door. “Fighting among -yourselves? God! But some head shall suffer!” - -I recognized the voice and got slowly to my feet, as Roquefort strode -into the light cast by the fire. I looked at him in amazement, for his -eyes were bloodshot, his face haggard, his clothing stained with mud. -Plainly, M. le Comte had given him a warm argument, and he had been -hard put to it to shake him off. - -“It was no quarrel, M. le Duc,” explained Drouet, “nothing but this -fellow trying to escape.” - -“To escape!” cried Roquefort. “Do you tell me that you left a door for -his escape, Drouet? You value that neck of yours but lightly, then!” - -“I bound him to me hand and foot, Monsieur,” said Drouet humbly. “You -know I am not a heavy sleeper. How he got loose without awakening me I -cannot imagine.” - -He went to the spot where we had lain and picked up the pieces of rope. -A sharp cry escaped him as he looked at them. - -“Well?” asked Roquefort angrily. “What new surprise?” - -“See, Monsieur,” cried Drouet, holding out the rope-ends. “He did not -get loose of himself. Some one came, cut the ropes, and freed him.” - -For a moment Roquefort gazed at the ropes without speaking, but his -face, when he raised it to mine, was terrible. - -“A traitor!” he said. “A traitor here!” and he looked about him with -eyes that sent a shiver through his men. “Oh, but some one shall pay -for this! You shall tell us, Monsieur, who it was that cut your bonds -and then you will have a companion on the rack. What a death! I could -find it in my heart to pity you, Monsieur, did I not hate you so!” - -He stood yet a moment looking at me, then turned away, and I heard a -murmur from the crowd at the door. - -“To horse!” he cried. “Bind these two rogues to the saddle! Bring forth -the women!” - -In an instant all was confusion. Drouet and another led me away, out -into the black court, through a crowd of sweating horses and cursing -men-at-arms, to the place where our mounts were stabled. Again I was -seated in the saddle, and a rope passed from ankle to ankle beneath the -horse’s belly. Drouet laughed savagely as he tied the last knot. - -“There, my brave,” he said, “I’ll warrant you’ll stay with us yet a -little longer.” - -I had not the heart to retort, but sat silent while the troop fell -into line again. I strained my eyes through the darkness for a glimpse -of Fronsac or the women, but saw no sign of either. At last came the -word to march, and we set off slowly through the night. No road, this -time, but what seemed rough hill-land, so slowly did we pick our way. -Drouet was in a savage mood, reflecting, doubtless, that had I escaped -he must have suffered for it, and did what he could to make my position -irksome by leading my mount over the roughest places and pricking him -suddenly from time to time. - -Dawn found us in a narrow valley with a little brook singing through. -Far ahead I could see the peaks of the Pyrenees, nearer than the day -before, but still leagues away. In the midst of a little grove of trees -the word came to dismount, and the men swung themselves wearily from -the saddle. It was easy to see that they had been hard pressed. Their -horses were almost done; yes, and the stains upon their clothing were -not wholly those of the road, for some carried their arms in slings, -some had their heads bandaged, some clung to the saddle with convulsive -fingers, their lips purple, their eyes set with suffering. So there -had been a battle, and M. le Comte had won! I remembered his concern -to keep his horses fresh and looked back over the way we had come in -the wild hope that I might see him in pursuit, but I saw only the bleak -hillside, the barren rocks, the strip of woodland. - -Yet Roquefort shared the same concern, for he stationed sentries on the -neighboring hilltops and gave his men but a brief half-hour to prepare -their meal and wind their horses. And here I caught a glimpse of the -agony of a soldier’s life--the wounded men groaning and cursing, the -white fear of death upon them, their lips trembling in self-pity, -receiving but scant attention, for the others were dead-weary from -their long ride. One poor fellow came suddenly to the end, and was -carried aside with little ceremony and a few rocks piled upon him. -These scoundrels looked too often in the face of death to fear it until -it came home to each one separately. - -The half-hour passed and we set forward again, only this time, in the -light, I saw that Roquefort rode at the column’s head with another -man at his side. My eyes dwelt upon him idly and I wondered who this -newcomer could be. He sat his horse well and was richly dressed--so -richly that he seemed out of place in this bedraggled, road-stained -mob. They were deep in talk, and at one moment Roquefort pointed away -to the west. His companion turned his head to follow the gesture, and I -caught his profile--there was no mistaking that arched nose, that low -forehead, that cruel mouth--it was d’Aurilly! - -I clutched my saddle to hold my seat, my emotion shook me so. Then he -was the traitor, after all! And the plot, of which I had caught but -a glimpse, lay before me like an open book. D’Aurilly was to have -Mademoiselle; Fronsac could eat his heart out if he chose, or swallow -his chagrin, if his gullet were big enough; with Mademoiselle for -hostage, M. le Comte could be brought to terms; and as for me---- - -I would not think of it! Here was I still alive and with my wits to -help me. Even at the worst there should be no tearing to pieces, no -death by inches. I would find an easier way than that. Yet I do not -deny that for an instant I found it in my heart to regret the green -fields of Marsan, to regret that I had not been content to remain there -quietly and leave these great men to find other pawns to sacrifice. -Yet, after all, this was life, this was living, and only the night -before I had looked into a pair of eyes and fancied I saw love there. -Was not that worth something? - -What need to tell more of the journey? Day and night we pushed on, -until our horses stumbled under us, over hill, through valley, avoiding -the roads, seeking hidden ways, where M. le Comte would not think to -follow. And always my guard was about me, until at last I came to see -that Roquefort was taking no chance of losing me--no chance of missing -his vengeance. The women were kept to the rear of the column; Fronsac I -seldom saw; d’Aurilly passed me by with a sneering smile that turned me -hot for murder. Well that I was young and strong, with a boy’s hopeful -heart, else had despair weighed me down! - -’Tis true, Drouet relaxed a little as we journeyed forward and -exchanged a word with me now and then, pointing out the features of -the country through which we rode or telling some little story of his -numberless campaigns with Roquefort. Gruesome stories they were, most -of them, of murder, outrage, robbery, for Roquefort’s men were not -troubled by nice consciences and took, without questioning, all that -came to their nets. Nor did their leader concern himself about them, so -they went willingly on his business and fought his battles for him. - -At noon of the third day we came to Marleon. - -“You were asking about the castle,” said Drouet suddenly. “Behold it.” - -I looked with all my eyes, but saw only the tumbled roofs of the little -town. - -“You look too low,” he said. “Higher, on the cliff behind the town.” - -Then I descried it, and my heart grew cold as I looked at it. Two -hundred feet or more the cliff sprang upward, straight as a house’s -wall and near as smooth--so smooth that no tree nor shrub caught -foothold on it. And just at the summit stood the castle, frowning down -upon the village like some tireless, merciless watch-dog. - -“But to get to it,” I ventured, after a moment. “It seems to have been -built only for the birds.” - -“You will see,” and Drouet laughed meaningly. “I advise you to look -well at the way, Monsieur; you may never have occasion to use it a -second time.” - -I rode on without replying. What good to bandy words with this -scoundrel? But as we drew nearer to the place my heart fell more and -more. It might defy the king’s army. - -The road turned abruptly to the right of the town, and then in again -behind a little spur of the mountain. Here the ascent began, and the -way at once became so narrow that two horses could not go abreast. On -either hand towered the crags, whence a dozen ambushed men might easily -pick off a thousand. In and out the path wound and ever upward, until, -at last, it stopped before a great gate, barred heavily with iron. I -saw how adroitly the path was fashioned, so that not more than two -men at a time could approach the gate. A horn sounded, our force was -evidently scrutinized with care from within, and then the gate creaked -back upon its hinges. In a moment we were in the court, and the word -was given to dismount. - -“Follow me, Monsieur,” said Drouet, without giving me a moment to look -about me or to exchange a glance with my friends. “We have an apartment -awaiting you.” - -I followed him silently, but my heart cleared somewhat when I saw him -begin to mount a narrow stair. I had feared that I was to be buried -in some dungeon underground,--anything were better than that,--to be -shut away from the pure air and bright sunshine! So it was even with -a certain cheerfulness that I went up the stair behind him. Up, up -we went steadily, until at last I saw we had reached the top. Drouet -paused before a little door secured by three bolts sunk deep into -the masonry. He threw them back slowly, one by one, that I might -contemplate their strength, then pulled the door open. - -“Enter,” he said, and I stooped and stepped within. - -He stood looking after me a moment, then swung the door shut, and -I heard him throwing the bolts into place with the same malicious -deliberation. Then all was still. - -I was in the topmost chamber of the tower looking towards the -east--over the town and out across the plain. It was a little room, -with walls of great stones there could be no removing, but there was a -small window, too narrow, indeed, to permit the passage of my body, and -barred with heavy iron, yet wide enough to admit a breath of fresh air -and a stream of sunshine. I went to it and stood looking far out across -the valley. The fields, the houses, the strip of woods along a little -river were cameoed by the bright sunshine and the clear, pure air of -the south. But my thoughts were heavy ones, and kept my eyes from -perceiving the full beauty of the scene. - -As I stood looking so, my eyes caught the movement of a body of men -along a road afar off. I watched them listlessly at first, thinking -them some mob of peasants en route to a market or merry-making, but -as they drew nearer I saw that they were mounted, and then the -sunlight was caught on glittering armor, on burnished hilts and -gleaming spear-points. It was a troop of men armed cap-à-pie--and my -heart leaped at the sudden thought that this might be M. le Comte -himself--too late by an hour! - -Breathlessly I watched them as they drew nearer--I could see that they -numbered some three hundred, that they were well mounted and well -accoutred. Some of the people of Marleon came out to look at them, and -then, after a glance, went hastily in again, closing the gates behind -them. I could see them running through the streets, and a noise of many -voices floated upward to me, confused and indistinct. Plainly there was -something about this troop of horse which caused the good people of the -town much uneasiness. - -The troop came on slowly and with a certain impressiveness. Just at -the city wall they stopped, and then there came mounting to my ears a -trumpet’s clear note of defiance. A pennant was thrown out upon the -breeze,--it hung a moment limp, then the wind caught its folds and -stretched it so that all might see--azure; on a bend or, a laurel-tree -sinople,--the arms of Cadillac! - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE DEN OF THE WOLF - - -HOW my heart leaped as I saw that blazon! And then, in an instant, it -fell again, for what could three hundred men,--yes, or three thousand -men,--be they brave as Bayard, hope to accomplish against this castle -in the air? Roquefort might sit on the battlement and laugh at them. -True, they might starve him out in the course of months, if their -patience could last so long, but ere that Roquefort would have had his -will of me and d’Aurilly of Mademoiselle Valérie. Had they been but an -hour earlier! - -So I watched them with gloomy face as they drew away from the walls and -pitched their camp a little distance down the valley, at the crest of -a small hill. Evening was at hand, and the shadows, deepening first at -the foot of the valley, stole silently up the hill-sides until all the -world below me was wrapped in darkness. Through my window I could see a -broad strip of sky, with a galaxy of stars twinkling brightly in it, -and I knew that the night was a fair, sweet, clear one. If only Claire -and I might wander through it with none but the stars for company! - -Soon the fires of the camp gleamed out, first one and then another, -and finally many of them. To right and left of the camp beacons were -lighted to guard against surprise, and I knew that M. le Comte was -preparing for any fortune. In the town too a light shone here and -there, and the murmur which floated up from the streets proved that the -town-people had not yet done with discussing the advent of this new -enemy. - -A noise at the door brought me from the window. I heard the bolts -thrown back, the door opened, and Drouet appeared on the threshold, -bearing a flickering lantern in one hand and a plate of bread and meat -and can of water in the other. These he set upon the floor, and with -a not unfriendly gesture motioned me to them. In faith, I was hungry -enough, and needed no second bidding! Drouet placed his lantern on the -floor and sat down opposite me. For a time he watched me in silence, as -though enjoying the sight of my hunger, but I knew that he could not -keep silence long, for I had already proved his love of gossip. - -“I dare say you saw that little show down yonder,” he remarked at last. -“Cadillac would better have remained at home. Here he can only starve. -He will find scant forage in these hills.” - -“You do not know M. le Comte,” I retorted with a confidence I confess I -did not feel. “He will smoke you out of this hole yet, and then ’twill -be time to say your prayers. Possibly you have already felt his hand -and so know its weight.” - -Drouet smiled somewhat ruefully. - -“Possibly,” he admitted; “yet if he venture to assault this place, he -nor his men will see Cadillac again.” - -At the bottom of my heart I believed him, but I held my smile. - -“Yet he has his points,” he continued after a moment. “He sent a -warning to M. le Duc just now, threatening I know not what if the -girl and you two youngsters were not surrendered unharmed forthwith. -You should have seen M. le Duc’s face! He sent back a warm message -too. ‘Tell your master,’ he said to the envoy, ‘I propose to change -Mademoiselle de Cadillac into Madame d’Aurilly. We will then make such -treaty as we see fit to prevent d’Aurilly wearying of his wife. This -spy from Marsan is going to bawl his life out on the rack. As for the -other, I have not yet decided.’ And the envoy went away to deliver this -pretty news. One can imagine how Cadillac will receive it! How those -two hate each other! France is not wide enough to hold them both.” - -“And when is this marriage to take place?” I asked, affecting to pass -over that portion of the message which concerned myself, though it -struck me to the heart. - -“Soon,” and Drouet winked. “You see, M. d’Aurilly is hungering to -possess this pretty piece of womanhood--it seems he is even in love -with her! To-morrow, perhaps, or next day. M. le Duc is a man who never -delays, and he has a priest here who is most obliging.” - -“The King,” I cried, “will have something to say to that! There are -rumors of strange plots which affect your master. He may go too far!” - -But Drouet only laughed. - -“Paris is a long way off,” he said, “and the King has much that -concerns him nearer home. Besides, this castle could set at naught -even a King’s army, should any be brought against it, which is most -unlikely. But in all this rush of events do not despair--you will not -be forgotten. M. le Duc himself will wish to see you ere long,” and he -chuckled to himself as he picked up his lantern and moved towards the -door. - -For an instant I burned to spring upon him, to pull him down, to kill -him with his own poniard. But there was doubtless a sentry in the -corridor, who could wing me with a single musket-shot--not yet--not -yet--and I let him pass. I must first find a plan--a plan. Come, what -were my wits for? - -I lay down on my pallet in one corner to think it over. But what a -problem! To escape from this stronghold in the air, with only one’s -bare hands to aid! It was too much for even a Marsan’s cunning! - -A musket-shot far down the hill brought me out of my thoughts and to -my feet. It was followed by another and another, and as I rushed to my -window I fancied I could hear a chorus of yells, as of men fighting -hand to hand. The cries rose and fell and died away--then a tremendous -explosion shook the earth. Far below me I saw a great spurt of flame -shoot upward, and I knew that M. le Comte was blowing in the gates of -Marleon. At least, he could make himself master of the town. There was -for a few moments a renewal of the fighting, and then all was still -again. - -I thought the attack over, and was just turning to rest when there came -another burst of firing from behind the hill--M. le Comte was trying to -force the castle! The firing waxed and waned and died away. I listened -in vain for any further outcry. Plainly, he had been repulsed, and -seeing how desperate the road was, had not ventured a second assault. -Would he ever venture it, I wondered! He loved his daughter, to be -sure, yet would it not be the purest folly to dash himself to pieces -against this rock in the attempt to rescue her? What could he hope -to accomplish? And whenever Roquefort scented danger, could he not -threaten reprisals on Mademoiselle herself? Better to draw off, to -leave Mademoiselle to such fate as Roquefort had prepared for her, and -wait another day, when, by some ruse or sudden ambuscade, Roquefort and -d’Aurilly might be made to pay drop for drop! - -Weighted with such bitter thoughts, I lay down again upon my pallet -and this time dropped asleep. Nor did I waken till some one shook me -roughly, and I opened my eyes to see Drouet standing above me and full -day peering in at the window. - -“God’s blood!” he cried, “but you sleep soundly! Here, get up and eat. -You will need your strength this day!” - -I got to my feet and looked at him. - -“And why?” I questioned, as carelessly as I could, for there was a -menace in his words that startled me. - -“Because you are to have a little interview with Mother Brodequin and -others of her family.” - -“Mother Brodequin?” I repeated. - -“Yes,” and he bent over towards one foot and made a gesture as of -tightening a screw. “You understand? ’Tis our pet name for her. She is -not lovely to look at, but she has a tight embrace.” - -I understood, and I found my craving for the food suddenly vanished. I -protest I am no coward--but the boot--the rack--I knew not what horrors -lay before me. ’Twas enough to chill the courage of any man. Still, I -made pretence of eating that Drouet might not see my terror. - -“I heard some shots last night,” I said at last. “Was there an attack?” - -“Hardly that,” he laughed. “Cadillac tried to crawl up the road, but -was soon glad to scuttle down again. He will not try it a second time -unless he is madder than I think him.” - -“But he gained the town,” I said. - -“The town, yes. But the town is nothing. M. le Duc never deigns to -assist in its defence; its walls are down in a dozen places. That was -no victory. He will never take the castle.” - -I quite agreed, but held my tongue. - -“M. le Duc holds the upper hand,” he added exultantly. “How he will -squeeze Cadillac dry ere he is done with him! But there, I must go. -Somehow when I am with you I run to gossip. But then you will talk so -little in this world!” - -“When is this interview to take place?” I asked. - -“Soon,” and he laughed. “There are certain preparations to be made, but -they will not take long,” and, still laughing, he was gone. - -I gazed about the cell helplessly. Was there no way out? Must I -fall victim to this monster of a Roquefort? To fall in fair fight, -in warm blood, in the open day, were nothing--a man could go to -death then gladly. But slowly, in a dark cellar, with others looking -on exulting--ugh! I felt my nerves quivering at the horror of the -thought--and then, with set teeth, I put the weakness from me. Other -men--yes, and women--had gone to the same fate with smiling lips--why -not I, a Marsan? - -So when Drouet opened the door again he found me looking from my -window down upon M. le Comte’s camp, and I flatter myself that he was -surprised at the calmness of my greeting. - -“You will follow me, Monsieur,” he said in a tone somewhat repressed. -Perhaps even he was beginning to pity me. - -“Willingly,” I answered, and after him I went, out into the hall, -where two sentries fell in behind me, down the stair, across a gloomy -interior court to a great stone tower standing somewhat detached, then -down another stair. I felt my head grow giddy as we left behind us the -good air and the bright sunshine--perhaps I was nevermore to see them, -or to see them only from a racked and crooked body. But again I caught -my manhood back to me and went on down the stair with a step tolerably -firm. - -A torch was blazing at the foot, lighting partially a dismal passage -which seemed to lead into the very bowels of the earth. Down this -Drouet turned, and paused, at last, before a door. - -“This is the place,” he said in a low tone. “Enter,” and he opened the -door and stood aside. - -I noted how thick it was, how heavy--plainly no cry, however shrill -and agonized, could pierce it. For an instant the thought came to me -to hurl myself upon my guards, to tear them by the throat until they -should be forced to kill me--that would be the easier way. Yet--oh, -heart of youth!--perhaps beyond the door there were not certain -death--there might yet be a chance--and life was sweet! - -So I stepped across the threshold and heard the door swing shut behind -me. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE QUESTION - - -TWO torches blazing from brackets in the wall at the farther end threw -fantastic shadows along the floor and up against the ceiling. For an -instant, as I looked at them, my eyes were dazzled, and then I saw -that on a platform below the lights sat Roquefort and by his side -d’Aurilly. A dozen men-at-arms stood guard, with something sinister and -threatening in their very immobility, and in the corner to one side I -caught a glimpse of an array of great, shapeless things, whose uses I -did not permit my thoughts to dwell upon. - -“This way, sirrah!” called Roquefort, and then sat silent until I stood -before him, the torchlight full upon my face. It was then I understood -why the torches were so placed--the face of the judge in shadow--the -face of the prisoner in full light. How many had stood so and felt -those eyes probing deep into their souls! For even from the shadow I -could catch the menacing gleam of those serpent’s eyes. - -“Well, M. de Marsan,” he began at last, “it seems that Cadillac could -not save you after all, despite your lying.” - -“Not yet, Monsieur,” I answered, still with some show of confidence. - -“Not yet!” he cried. “Body of God! Think you there is yet a chance? -Three shots, last night, drove him headlong back into the plain. Why, -Monsieur, he would be too late were he thundering at the gate this -instant!” - -I saw d’Aurilly leering down at me, all his malicious joy in his -hawk-face, and the sight fired my blood. - -“At least,” I said, “I shall die an honest man, and neither a spy, a -traitor, nor an abductor of women!” - -D’Aurilly started from his seat with an oath, and in an instant I -should have had my fingers at his throat, but that Roquefort held him -back. - -“No, no,” he laughed. “Restrain yourself, d’Aurilly. That were too -swift a way. One blow of a sword and it is over--but the rack is -different. I wonder at you, my friend!” - -“True!” muttered d’Aurilly, and sank back into his seat with livid -face. - -“I see you have not yet forgotten that blow of my hand across your -mouth, Monsieur,” I sneered, resolved to provoke him to the uttermost. -Pray Heaven I might yet get my hands on this devil and have a moment in -which to settle my account with him! Then almost could I die content. - -His hands were trembling on the arms of his chair, but he glared at me -without replying. - -“Ho, what is this tale, d’Aurilly?” questioned Roquefort. “Do you tell -me that this rascal struck you in the face and lives to boast of it? I -thought you a man of spirit!” - -“He lies!” cried d’Aurilly. “He lies! It was nothing.” - -I looked at him, smiling. Roquefort, I think, could guess where the -truth lay, but he passed it by. - -“Come, M. de Marsan,” he said more sternly, “we are wasting time, and I -have much to do this day. You will remember the reward I promised you -should you betray me at Cadillac,” and he made a little gesture towards -the horrors in the corner. “Well, the reward is ready; but since then -I have learned certain things which may perhaps alter matters. In the -first place, I learned from the Vicomte d’Aurilly that you carried to -your master at Montauban a message which told of my little expedition -against Cadillac. This message, it seems, was brought to you at Marsan -by some member of my household. In the second place, I learned from -Drouet, as you know, that some one in the night had come to your aid, -had cut the ropes which bound you to him, and that you were within an -ace of escaping.” - -He paused for a moment. I could guess what was coming. - -“D’Aurilly has been good enough to represent me in Cadillac’s -household, not caring, at first, to trust me to secure for him that -black-eyed Valérie, but preferring to rely on his own charms. Well, it -appears his charms had no great effect, so, in the end, he was glad to -come to me for aid,” and Roquefort looked at his companion with just a -spark of malice in his eyes. “It was not until he had managed to join -my troop in that brush at Cadillac that I learned the truth--that we -have a spy and traitor amongst us. I had suspected it before, when my -plans had come to naught, but proof was always lacking. Well, Monsieur, -I desire the name of that traitor.” - -On that point, at least, I could answer fully. - -“M. le Duc,” I said, “I do not know his name. I do not even know his -appearance. I know only that one night a man rode into Marsan carrying -a message which he gave to my father, who, in turn, entrusted it to -me. I saw the man but a moment; it was night, and his face was so well -concealed that I caught but a glimpse of it.” - -Roquefort was glaring down at me, his mouth working. - -“Doubtless the person who cut your bonds the other night was also -invisible!” he cried. “Or did you, by any chance, see his face, M. de -Marsan?” - -My blood leaped back into my heart. I looked into his eyes -horrified--seeing myself at the edge of a precipice. - -“Well, Monsieur,” said Roquefort after a moment, “I await an answer. -Come, your tongue is not so ready.” - -The sweat broke out across my forehead as I stood there looking at him. -I thought bitterly of the hopes that had sat on my saddle-bow as I rode -out from Montauban--it seemed hard that they should end like this. But -if Fate willed it--what then? Certainly, I had done my best. - -“M. le Duc,” I answered, with what calmness I could, “I have nothing -more to say.” - -His face turned purple and his eyes became two sparks of fire, -miniaturing the torches which blazed behind him, yet his voice was calm. - -“Remember my warning, Monsieur,” he said. “I am not a man who breaks -his word. Either you must be stretched yonder in a moment--or this spy. -I swear it! I have suffered too much from him to pass it by. There is -no other way--even your Gascon wits cannot devise one.” - -I looked from him to d’Aurilly and back again. There was no mercy in -either countenance--only d’Aurilly exulted openly. And the thought came -to me that I might yet save Mademoiselle from the fate that threatened -her and win for myself an easy death. There was no time to hesitate. - -Perhaps he saw me gather for the spring or read my thought in my eyes, -for he gave a little cry and started from his chair even as my foot was -on the first step of the platform. But I was on him before he could -get his poniard out--my fingers clutched at his throat with all the -frenzied eagerness of hate--and we crashed backward over the chair -together. - -I heard a confused shouting, a rush of many feet, but I saw only the -working face before me, with its staring eyes, its gaping mouth, with -the swollen, quivering tongue within. God! what a lust of blood was on -me as I gripped his throat and crushed it! I knew he was fumbling for -his dagger--I knew that in an instant a sword-thrust from behind would -end it--yet it seemed ages before they were upon me. - -“God’s blood! Pull him up!” yelled Roquefort, and they jerked me to my -feet; but d’Aurilly came with me too, for my fingers were set as death -itself would set them. - -I felt the others working at them, but my teeth were set--this man was -mine! They should not take him from me! But Roquefort himself strode up -at last, and ran a dagger-point under my fingers, prying them back and -cutting them cruelly. Only I did not then feel the hurt--my whole soul -was in the gaze I bent upon d’Aurilly as he lay huddled there before -me--if only he were dead! if only he were dead! Then might I go in -peace to my own death! - -“Bring Briquet!” called Roquefort, “and quick about it.” - -In a moment a figure entered from the dark corner. - -“Here is work for you,” said Roquefort, and pointed to the man on the -floor. - -The surgeon bent over him for a moment, felt his wrist, and looked into -his eyes. Then he stood up again. - -“There is work for the grave-digger, not for me, M. le Duc,” he said. -“You twisted the necklet a shade too tightly.” - -“Necklet!” repeated Roquefort, strangled by rage. “Body of God! It was -no necklet--’twas yonder scoundrel’s fingers!” - -Briquet turned and looked at me with a little air of curiosity. - -“They must be strong ones,” he observed, simply. - -But Roquefort’s rage had quite mastered him. - -“We shall see!” he yelled. “We shall test every muscle of him! Remain -here, Briquet--I want the end deferred as long as it may be! To the -rack with him!” - -I strained to hurl from me the scoundrels who held me to right and -left, but they were doubtless accustomed to the work, for they threw me -by some trick of wrestling, and, seizing me by arm, leg, thigh, and -body, bore me into the shadows of the farther corner. - -If ever man fought to save himself, I fought then, but I had no -chance--I saw it in a moment. First one arm, then the other, was -strapped down above my head, and in an instant I felt the straps drawn -tight about my ankles. I strained at them till I thought my heart would -burst, but they held quite firm. Then, with white fear at my throat, I -lay still and waited. I could do no more! - -They brought the torches and stuck them into brackets in the wall above -me, where they would illumine every line of my face. Roquefort took -his place at the foot, whence he could look down into my eyes. Briquet -stationed himself beside me and looked at me as one interested in a -new experiment. Plainly his heart had been hardened by a hundred such -spectacles. And yet, as I stared up at him, I fancied I saw in his eyes -a look of encouragement Where had I seen that face before? Somewhere, -surely! - -“Is all ready?” asked Roquefort. - -The men grunted an assent. - -He looked at me again, and read something in my eyes I would not have -had him see there. - -“I think we shall yet learn the name of the spy,” he sneered. “I think -we shall soon have this scoundrel’s soul bare before us! Turn the -wheel, men!” - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -ROQUEFORT’S PRICE - - -I HEARD the wheel creak round, and a sudden spasm of pain shot through -elbows, shoulders, and hips as the ropes tightened. I set my teeth -to stifle back the cry I knew the next turn must wring from me, and -glanced up at Roquefort leering down at me. Thank God, I had settled -accounts with that other devil! He, at least, was not there to gloat -over my agony! This one I must leave to M. le Comte. - -“Well, M. de Marsan,” he drawled, “are you yet ready to tell me the -name of the spy? Think well before you answer. Your present position is -not an easy one, perhaps, but it is a bed of roses compared to what it -will be when that wheel has been turned twice more.” - -I bit my lips to keep back the curses that rose to them. - -“Come, you are obdurate,” said Roquefort after a moment. “Briquet, -explain to him the effect of turning the wheel twice more.” - -“The first turn will dislocate the shoulders,” said Briquet in a tone -of professional indifference. “The second turn will dislocate the hips.” - -The voice!--where had I heard it? I stared up at him! I could have -sworn there was white hate in the look he bent upon his master. - -“And the third turn, Briquet?” urged Roquefort. - -“The third turn will render the dislocations permanent by tearing away -the gristle which binds bone to bone--ball to socket.” - -I felt my heart grow cold with terror. Had God a hell to fit such -devils? Yet other men had borne it--day after day they had borne it and -still smiled. Well, I would bear it too! - -“So you will not speak?” asked Roquefort reading my defiance in my -eyes. “As you will. Only, I warn you, you are playing the fool, M. de -Marsan,” and he turned to give the signal to the men at the wheel. - -But the signal was not given. Even as he turned, the outer door was -flung back and hurrying feet dashed into the chamber and across it -towards us. Every one stared, astounded, to see who this might be that -set at naught Roquefort’s orders. Not until they came full within -the circle of light from the torches could I see them--and how my -heart leaped, for I looked up into Claire’s eyes, and back of her saw -Brissac’s anxious face. - -“We are in time,” she said in a voice almost a whisper. “Thank God! -Loose that wheel, you scoundrels!” - -Mechanically, without thinking from whom the order came, they permitted -the wheel to spin back. What a blessed relief it was! - -Then she turned to Roquefort with blazing eyes. - -“You are a brute--a monster!” she cried. “Oh, I did well to think twice -before taking you for a husband!” - -I could not keep back the cry that burst to my lips. So that story -Fronsac had told me was true! But she merely glanced at me and turned -again to Roquefort, who was watching her with eyes inflamed by passion. - -“It was only by the merest chance I learned a moment since what devil’s -work was toward here,” she went on. “You will release him at once, -Monsieur.” - -But Roquefort only laughed. - -“My faith,” he said, “how beautiful you are once you get in a passion! -Come, Claire, you must be mine, after all! Only I can esteem you as you -deserve! I am not milk and water--I can meet fire with fire!” - -She looked at him with scornful eyes. - -“Are you going to continue in this coward’s work?” she asked. - -He saw the contempt in her look and it stung him. - -“Mademoiselle,” he said coldly, his face growing stern, “this is -something that is no concern of yours. This fellow knows of the -existence of one spy, and perhaps of two, in my household. I propose to -turn that wheel until their names are wrung from him.” - -“And this to the man who saved your honor!” she sneered. “Your -gratitude is truly princely, M. le Duc!” - -Roquefort stared at her, amazed. - -“My honor?” he repeated. “I do not understand, Mademoiselle. What is -this riddle?” - -She looked at her uncle over her shoulder, and something in her eyes -brought him forward. But his face was livid--plainly, he did not relish -this bearding of the lion. - -“Permit me to explain, M. le Duc,” he said. “You will remember that I -told you of the attack upon me at Montauban, which would inevitably -have secured from me certain papers but for the assistance which came -to me opportunely.” - -Roquefort nodded grimly. - -“I remember,” he said. “Go on.” - -“Well, M. le Duc, I did not tell you the name of our rescuer, not -thinking that it would interest you and not knowing at the time that he -was a prisoner. It was not until Claire came to me just now and told me -that I knew. Then I hastened here, that you also might know. M. le Duc, -the man who saved your papers lies there on the rack before you!” - -Roquefort stared at him a moment and then down on me. - -“This fellow!” he stammered, as though not believing his ears. “But he -is one of Cadillac’s men!” - -“He saved us,” said Brissac quickly, “not asking which side we -served--seeing only that we were in deadly peril.” - -“And that the girl was pretty,” added the other, glancing at her -keenly. “I can read the story--it is an old one among you Gascons.” - -“At any rate, he saved us, M. le Duc,” interrupted Brissac with a touch -of impatience. - -“Yes, he saved you, perhaps,” assented Roquefort, “but he refuses to -answer my questions. I am grateful for the one; the other I cannot -forgive. He must be made to answer.” - -I saw Brissac flush darkly and Claire grow pale. You may well conceive -with what intentness I stared up at this scene--with what agony of -earnestness I watched the face of each of the actors in it. - -“What are these questions, M. le Duc?” asked Brissac at last. - -“The first is--the name of the man who sent a message from here to -Marsan, which this fellow carried to Montauban. He says he did not see -the messenger--at least, not his face--and that he does not know his -name. But the other question cannot be evaded so easily. I want the -name of the person who, three nights since, cut the bonds which held -him to Drouet.” - -I saw the blood sweep in a wave from Claire’s face as she came slowly -forward. I understood what she was about to do, and implored her with -my eyes not to speak, but she did not even glance at me. - -“Do you mean, M. le Duc,” she asked, in a voice strained by emotion, -“that if you have the name of this person you will release M. de -Marsan?” - -Roquefort glanced at her, surprised by her emotion. - -“Perhaps,” he said. “I had sworn to have his life, but the story you -have told me counts in his favor.” - -“Then, M. le Duc,” she said firmly, “learn that I am the person. M. de -Marsan chose not to betray me, but I can betray myself.” - -I could feel the force with which Roquefort gripped the bottom of the -rack to steady himself under the blow. - -“You!” he cried. “You!” and he glared at her with bloodshot eyes. “Name -of God! But this is beyond endurance! You--Claire de Brissac, whom I -have honored with the offer of my hand--a traitor!” - -“Not a traitor, M. le Duc,” she protested proudly. “I sought merely to -save the life of a man who had saved my uncle’s. I am still seeking to -do so. Surely I have succeeded!” - -But Roquefort was looking down at me and did not answer. - -“Tell me, M. de Marsan,” he said at last, “is this pretty story -true--this story of the rescue?” - -“Quite true, M. le Duc.” - -“And did Cadillac know?” - -“He recognized me at once, Monsieur. So did Letourge. He was in bed----” - -“In bed?” queried Roquefort, surprised. - -“In bed--yes. It was he whom Mademoiselle struck across the face with a -white-hot iron. He will always wear the scar.” - -“And he did not hang you?” - -“He was about to, Monsieur. Only, in the end, he determined to prove -whether I or d’Aurilly were the traitor.” - -Roquefort looked across the room where the traitor’s body lay, a dark -heap on the platform. - -“Ah, yes, I had forgot,” he murmured. Then he turned to Claire. -“Mademoiselle,” he said, “since you answer yourself, I quite absolve -M. de Marsan, and out of gratitude for that exploit of his am ready to -release him.” - -I heard Claire breathe a sigh of relief as he paused; but I saw the -devil in his eyes. I knew that the end was not yet. - -“Unfortunately,” he went on, “there is another count against M. de -Marsan--a very grave count. Look yonder, on the platform, Mademoiselle; -do you see that thing lying there? An hour since, that was the Vicomte -d’Aurilly--now it is a mere heap of carrion. It was M. de Marsan who -sprang upon him and wrought the transformation, and M. de Marsan must -answer for it.” - -“A coward and a traitor, Monsieur,” breathed the girl, “not worthy a -second thought.” - -“A coward and a traitor, perhaps,” assented Roquefort; “but, -nevertheless, my guest and killed within my house.” - -I read the implacable purpose in his voice--so did the others, and I -saw Claire steadying herself against the wall. How I loved her! And I -devoured her sweet face with my eyes. It would be easy to go to death -with that image in my heart! - -She stood a moment so, looking down at me, her eyes dark with horror. -What eyes they were! And Roquefort was looking at her too, reading her -heart. - -“Kindly take Mademoiselle to her apartments, Brissac,” he said at last. -“She will not care to witness what is to follow.” - -So the moment had come! - -“Adieu, Mademoiselle,” I said as calmly as I could. “It is to be adieu -this time, it seems. You have done what you could to save me, and I -shall die quite happy, knowing that you care. Only,” I added, with a -smile I could not make wholly tearless, “it would have been good to -live, knowing it--for I love you, Mademoiselle. Pardon my saying it -here, before these others--but I must say it--I want you to think of me -always as loving you.” - -Her lips were trembling and her eyes bright with tears. God! To -live--life would be worth something now! - -“M. le Duc,” she asked at last, in a choking voice, “is there no price -which will prevent this murder?” - -He looked from her to me and back again. I saw hot desire leap to life -in his eyes as he gazed at her--her face, her arms, the poise of her -figure! - -“Only one, Mademoiselle,” he answered very quietly. - -“And what is that, Monsieur?” - -Again he looked at her, dwelling on her beauty, her girlishness, her -innocence. - -“That is yourself, Mademoiselle.” - -I started from the rack, but the straps held me back. - -“Mademoiselle,” I cried, hot with rage, “I forbid such a sacrifice--you -wife to this scoundrel! His worst with me must be less hideous than -that!” - -But Roquefort waved me to silence. - -“Understand, Mademoiselle,” he said quietly, “that I make you the offer -of my hand only out of courtesy, because I want you to come willingly -to my bed. I have a passion for you--I desire you--and I am going to -possess you! Heretofore, since your uncle was too weak to command you, -I have urged my suit discreetly. Hereafter I shall carry it with a high -hand. You are, self-confessed, a traitor to me, and I can do with you -as I please. I have the right over you of justice, high and low! Yet I -am generous--yet still do I offer you the title of Madame la Duchesse -de Roquefort, and your lover’s life besides. There are few women -who would need to be asked twice. Nor do I intend to ask you twice, -Mademoiselle. I am weary of your indifference. You will choose now -whether you will be my wife willingly, or----” - -His glance finished the sentence. She understood--so did -Brissac--white-livered coward, why did he not strike the scoundrel down -where he stood! I jerked at the straps in an agony of rage. His wife or -his mistress! A pretty choice! - -“But, M. le Duc,” began Brissac, in sickly protest. - -Roquefort turned slowly and looked at him, with eyes red with malignant -menace. Brissac stood silent, with twitching lips. Yes, he was a -coward, as Fronsac had said. - -Then Roquefort turned again to the girl. - -“I await your answer, Mademoiselle,” he said with a sinister calmness. - -She looked about for a moment helplessly, as though seeking some way of -escape. There was only one that I could see--and I cursed the straps -that held me helpless there! If only God would grant it me to kill this -monster! - -“Mademoiselle,” I began, “Claire!” and then stopped--what could I -advise? Yet the thought of her in that devil’s arms maddened me. - -She looked at me for an instant--at the hard bed on which I lay--at -the men ready at the wheel--then her eyes swept back to Roquefort. - -“M. le Duc,” she said quite calmly, “I accept. Only, I warn you, you -will get no loving wife.” - -He bowed to her with infinite politeness. The scoundrel was not without -his points. He could meet fire with fire, as he had said! - -“All that will come after,” he retorted, with an infernal smile. “I -assure you that you will find me a loving husband. As to your lover--I -will take care to protect myself from him!” - -He looked down at me, the smile still on his lips. - -“But the arrangements,” he continued after a moment. “I must acquaint -you with them, Mademoiselle. We were to have had a wedding to-morrow -morning, only, unfortunately, the bridegroom lies dead yonder. Well, we -will have the wedding, only it will be you and I who take the vows. You -agree?” - -Her face became more livid as she saw how near was her martyrdom, but -there was no relenting in his features. She nodded faintly. - -“Very well,” he said approvingly, “that is right, Mademoiselle. Make -the best of it. I am not such a monster as you seem to think. I am a -man, like any other, and have my generous moments. I hasten to order -the arrangements. As for Mademoiselle de Cadillac, I must select her -another husband from among my followers. Permit me to conduct you to -your room, Mademoiselle. As soon as we are safe outside, this fellow -will be released and taken back to his tower. Immediately after the -wedding he shall be returned to Cadillac unharmed. I swear it on my -honor. Does that satisfy you?” - -Again she nodded, and Roquefort paused for a moment to look down at me. - -“My faith, M. de Marsan,” he laughed, “you look as though you were -itching to treat me as you did d’Aurilly.” - -“God will yet give me the chance!” I answered, between my teeth. - -He laughed again and led the girl to the door, leaving me jerking -convulsively at my straps. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -A MESSAGE FROM WITHOUT - - -I LAY for some hours in my cell, dazed by this new misfortune, nursing -my aching muscles and smarting fingers. I had, it is true, saved -Mademoiselle Valérie from the most immediate danger which threatened -her, but only to hurl her into an abyss more frightful. For Roquefort -had said that he would soon select another man to wed her,--one of his -followers, no doubt; base-born, vulgar, low, more odious even than -d’Aurilly,--so that in the end she must fare worse than ever. For a -moment I found it in my heart to regret that I had killed d’Aurilly, -then the memory of his great villainies came back to me and the regret -passed. Earth were well rid of him! - -After a time Drouet brought my dinner, and inquired with pretended -solicitude about my injuries. I told him they were not worth speaking -of, though my fingers were very sore from the dagger-cut and my muscles -still ached abominably. He saw I was in no mood for talk and soon left -me to myself. - -I had no relish for the food, and went to the window in the faint hope -that I might see some promise of assault in M. le Comte’s camp below, -but the hope died as I looked down at it. The force was still there, -indeed, but the men were sprawled here and there in little groups and -the horses were grazing along the slope. He had not taken possession -of the town, preferring, doubtless, to levy upon the inhabitants for -supplies and leave them the possession of their houses. Besides, in the -town there was danger of surprise or betrayal. Yonder on the hill-top -there was none. - -But I could guess how M. le Comte was eating his heart out gazing at -this fortress on a cliff and wondering what had befallen his daughter. - -It is not an easy thing for a man who has ordered life ever as he -pleased to sit down quietly and accept defeat. Yet had he ten times the -men, success had been far off as ever. - -I was about to turn away when I heard a little rustling on the wall -outside the window, and saw that it was caused by a piece of paper -dangling at the end of a string. It was jerked vigorously back and -forth. In a second I understood. Some one on the parapet, just over -me, was trying to attract my attention. Plainly, the paper was for me. -I strained my arm through the window and at last managed to grasp it. -With fast-beating heart I drew it in and took it from the string, which -was jerked away as soon as I released it. Then I unfolded the paper and -read. The note ran: - - “Monsieur, I have learned of your demeanor at the question and am - grateful, for I am he who brought the warning to Marsan. While it - is true you do not know my name, I am sure, nevertheless, that you - might have pointed me out had you wished to do so. To-night I think - I can aid you, and also the others. At six o’clock Drouet will bring - you your supper. Detain him in talk until the guards are changed, - which will be perhaps ten minutes. Then put him for a moment off his - guard, seize his poniard, and kill him. This will require courage - and address, which I am certain you possess. There is a sentry in - the corridor, but you need not fear him, as I will see that he does - not trouble you. In the cell below yours M. de Fronsac is quartered. - Drouet will have the key to the door somewhere about him, since he - delivers M. de Fronsac’s supper before coming up to you. He will - doubtless have also the other keys to the tower. - - “At seven o’clock Mademoiselle de Cadillac will come out for her - usual evening walk upon the parapet, which she is permitted to take - alone. There is, however, a sentry at either end of the parapet. - These you will have to silence. - - “After she has joined you, descend at once to the bottom of the east - tower--the one in which you are. A flight of steps runs down into - the rock. Descend these. At the bottom you will find a small door, - heavily barred. You will see this opens on the face of the cliff, and - if you look attentively, you will discern little steps scratched in - the rock. By means of a rope to steady one’s self, these steps may - be descended. The rope is kept always lying by the door. The great - difficulty will be to get the door open. Only Roquefort himself - has the keys, and you will have to break it down. This will be no - easy task, but the sentry’s musket may prove of service. As the - watches are changed at six o’clock your escape will probably not be - discovered until midnight, so that you will have six hours in which - to work. Much may be accomplished in that time. If you succeed, - commend me to M. le Comte.” - -You can conceive with what joy I read this message, with its plan of -escape so admirably mapped out. At first glance it seemed quite easy, -but as I considered it various difficulties appeared. However, I am -not one who borrows trouble, and I put these doubts behind me. For, -after all, here was hope in place of black despair--hope--and then, of -a sudden, I saw that it was not hope at all--at least, not for me. We -might escape,--we three,--but what of Claire? Would I not be deserting -her to the mercy of this monster who knew no mercy? Well, we should -see. At the worst, I could seek out this devil, sword in hand, and cut -him down ere he could summon aid. I could see the others safely down -the cliff and then turn back upon my errand. That would mean death for -me also--but if there were no other way, it would at least save Claire -from the insult of his caresses. - -I read the message through a second time, and found myself -wondering--who was this traitor in Roquefort’s household? No ordinary -man, certainly, and one who kept his secret well. I knew so little -of Roquefort’s followers--and I had caught but a glimpse of the -messenger’s face. Well, M. le Comte would reward him. - -Those hours of waiting were the longest I have ever known. I was eager -to strike in the first flush of confidence,--that is ever my way, for I -grow timid, sometimes, on second thought,--but now I must worry through -three mortal hours. Worry through them I did, somehow--but it was with -quivering nerves I heard Drouet at last throw the bolts. As the door -opened, I caught a glimpse of the sentry in the corridor. Drouet set my -platter on the floor. - -“There’s your supper,” he said. - -“And the last that I shall eat here,” I added laughingly. “Will you not -be sorry to bid me adieu?” - -“Bid you adieu?” he asked. “How is that?” - -“I am to be released to-morrow morning,” I explained, “so soon as M. le -Duc and Mademoiselle de Brissac are married. He has given his word.” - -“So he is to have her at last, is he?” grinned Drouet. “Well, my faith, -he has waited long enough. Had I been he, I would have had her months -ago, and without troubling for a priest’s blessing. That is the safest -way, for he may weary of her--he may in time see some one younger, -fresher,” and he leered at me in a way that sent the blood to my face. - -“He has pursued her long, then?” I asked, with what indifference I -could muster. - -“Long! Since the day she came last spring from the Sacred Heart at -Toulouse, where the good sisters were caring for her. He had no sooner -set eyes on her than he was mad for her. At first we all thought we -should have a new Duchesse within a month, for M. le Duc is not the man -for a girl just out of a convent to resist; but some one whispered -into her ear the story of the first Duchesse, and perhaps some other -tales besides. What would not M. le Duc do to the tale-bearer could -he discover him! The first Duchesse is dead--dead,” and he laughed a -mocking laugh. “There was a story! She was found one morning at the -cliff-foot here, broken to pieces! She had flung herself over, perhaps. -There were those who said that M. le Duc had wearied of her, as he will -weary of this one--that the fall was not wholly an accident. However -that may have been, the girl refused to look at him after she had heard -the story. She was just from the convent, you see--her conscience was -yet warm. M. le Duc swore he would have her. Her indifference only -inflamed him the more. Really, before this, I thought he would use the -strong arm.” - -“But her uncle,” I questioned. “What of him?” - -“Brissac? Pouf!” and Drouet grimaced contemptuously. “A man of water -fit only for intrigue, where one talks in parables. He fears M. le Duc -as he fears the devil; and he also fears this girl, who has a will of -her own, despite her baby face. So he stepped discreetly to one side -and permitted them to fight it out. Well, M. le Duc will have his -hands full. I do not envy him. I prefer a wench whom I need not fear -will stab me while I sleep.” - -“Yes,” I assented. My hands were trembling as I realized that the -moment had arrived. I marked how his poniard hung--there would be -need of quickness, for he was a great, heavy fellow, much stronger, -doubtless, than I. - -“I must go,” he said at last. “I will drink your health at the wedding.” - -He got slowly to his feet and stepped towards the door. As he passed -me, I strained forward, plucked out his poniard and drove it deep into -his thigh. I might have struck higher, but at the last instant my heart -failed me. I saw his startled eyes staring down at me, then he fell -with a crash. - -“Help!” he yelled. “This way!” - -But I was upon him, the poniard at his throat. - -“Drouet,” I said between my teeth, “I spared you an instant since--I -might easily have killed you. I swear I will kill you yet if you utter -another sound.” - -He chuckled grimly as he looked towards the door. - -“Many thanks, M. de Marsan,” he said, “but I think I have already -uttered enough to spoil your game.” - -For an instant I found myself looking over my shoulder with anxious -eyes--then I remembered. - -“There is no one there, Drouet,” I said triumphantly, rejoiced that it -was my turn. “The sentry has been attended to.” - -“Attended to!” he muttered, and looked again towards the door and then -at me with distended eyes. “It is a plot, then!” - -“A plot--yes,” I nodded. “But to business. You will turn over on your -face, if you please.” - -He hesitated, and I compelled his obedience with a prod of the poniard. -He turned over slowly, with many groans. - -“Now cross your hands behind you.” - -The hands came back reluctantly. - -I snatched his belt from about his waist and in a moment had the hands -secure. I pulled on the belt until the blood seemed ready to burst from -his finger-tips, for I could take no chances. A strip from his leathern -jerkin served as a thong for his feet. I rolled him over. - -“You see how much easier it would be for me to kill you than to take -all this trouble,” I remarked. “But I am merciful--I am no butcher. -However, I wish to be quite safe, so I shall be compelled to gag you.” - -I tore another wide strip from his jerkin and stuffed his mouth full -of the straw that had formed my pallet. It was not over clean, but was -infinitely better than death. I bound the strip close over it and stood -for a moment looking down at him. - -“Ah,” I said, remembering suddenly my instructions, “you have some keys -somewhere about you. Let us see.” - -I knelt beside him, and in a moment had the keys--a great ring of them. -As I arose I saw that he was making a frightful effort to speak. - -“What is it,” I asked, “the wound?” - -He nodded violently. - -I knelt again and looked at it. It was bleeding slightly, but did not -seem of a serious nature. - -“I will fix that for you,” I said, and I bound a rag about it to stop -the bleeding. “Now you are all right.” - -I realized that I was spending too much time over Drouet, and I hurried -to the door and opened it. In the half-light I saw the sentry lying -against the wall. As I dragged him into the cell I shuddered to see -that his skull had been crushed by a single blow from behind. Evidently -my ally did not share my tender nerves. - -I placed him against the wall opposite Drouet, who stared at him with -distended eyes, plainly understanding nothing of the mystery of his -death. - -“That would have been your fate,” I said, “had any but I dealt with -you. I wish you a pleasant night, Monsieur,” and I left the cell, -bolting the door behind me. Certainly it would take Roquefort some -little time to get it open again and learn Drouet’s story. - -The corridor was very dark, but I groped my way to the spot where the -sentry had fallen, picked up his musket, and made my way down to the -floor below. There I found a torch burning, doubtless for the sentry’s -use. In a moment I was fumbling at the door of the cell there. Half a -dozen keys I tried, and at last the lock turned. I threw the door open -with feverish haste. Within, I saw a figure lying on a pallet in one -corner. - -“Fronsac!” I called. “Fronsac!” - -He sprang towards me with a cry of amazement. - -“Is it you, Marsan? We are going to escape then?” - -“We are going to try,” I answered, as I returned the warm pressure of -his hands. “Come, Monsieur, there is not a moment to lose.” - -“But Valérie?” he questioned, holding back. “I do not understand. What -of her?” - -“It is to her we go,” I said. “We will take her with us.” - -His face lighted with a sudden joy. - -“Ah, in that case,” and he motioned me forward. - -I did not wait a second bidding, for I knew that seven o’clock, the -hour of her promenade, could not be far distant. I thrust into his -hands the sentry’s musket, caught up the torch, and led the way down -the stair--two flights more there were, and then a door. I tried it. It -was locked. - -For a moment my heart sank. Then I bethought myself of Drouet’s keys. -I tried them, one after another--joy!--the bolt yielded! I opened the -door cautiously, for fear some one might be without. I could hear -Fronsac chafing on the step behind me, but this was no time for haste. -Evening had come in earnest and the court upon which the door opened -was so dark that I could perceive no one. I listened for a moment, but -heard no sound save a stave of a drinking-song shouted afar off. - -“Come,” I said, “it seems safe. And we have always a place of refuge in -this tower, an we reach it in time to bolt the door behind us.” - -“But Valérie,” whispered Fronsac, “where is she?” - -“I was told that at seven she would walk upon the parapet,” I answered, -and by a single impulse we raised our eyes to the heights above us. - -I confess I started at what I saw there--Mademoiselle Valérie, outlined -against the red sky of the sunset, poised like a bird about to fly, -gazing down at us. And at her side another figure--Roquefort. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -THE WHEEL TURNS - - -WITH quivering nerves I dragged Fronsac back into the shadow of the -wall. I was certain that Roquefort had seen us, but as the minutes -passed and he made no sign, I remembered that looking down into -darkness is a very different thing to looking up into light. So at last -I stood watching him without fear of discovery. - -He was talking to Mademoiselle Valérie with great earnestness, and -while I could see repulsion swaying her from him, there was some -wizardry in his words or manner that chained her to the spot. Her face -was turned away from him, but he spoke with accompaniment of look and -gesture as though she were returning his intent gaze. What was he -explaining?--some deviltry, no doubt! And I remembered that when he -left her side we must devise some way of getting to her. As I stood -there staring up at them a thought leaped to life in my brain that set -my nerves a-quiver--why could we not surprise him there at her side -and hurl him over the battlement? Then would Claire, too, be released -from danger. - -But how to gain the parapet? I saw that it ran along a structure that -stretched from the great east tower to a smaller one on the north. -Perhaps from the tower there was a door that opened upon it. - -But Fronsac of a sudden caught my arm. - -“Look!” he cried between his teeth. “God’s blood! Look!” - -I looked and saw Mademoiselle start from her companion in anger, stung -by his words; but he caught her arm almost fiercely, and drew her to -him. I could see the white face she turned to right and left. - -“I will end it,” said Fronsac, and stepped from the shadow, musket to -shoulder. - -But I sprang after him and pulled it down. - -“Not that!” I cried. “Not that! That would ruin everything! The -garrison would be upon us in a moment!” - -He looked at me with working face. - -“What then?” he asked. “Quick, Marsan, what then?” - -“We must surprise him,” I said. “We must gain the parapet. I too have -an account to settle with that scoundrel!” - -“But how?” he demanded. “Quick!” - -“The tower!” I cried. - -He hastened after me back to the door. I took care to lock it behind -us--at least, we would be secure against surprise from that direction. -Then we sped up the stair--up and up. At last, peering from one of the -narrow windows, I saw we were on a level with the parapet, but there -was no door--only the solid wall of stone. - -Fronsac was cursing softly to himself. - -“You should have let me end it down below!” he cried. “Now we shall be -too late!” - -“Come, there must be some way,” I muttered in perplexity. “Let us go -down a flight.” - -We retraced our steps, quivering with impatience. But a cry of joy -burst from Fronsac as we gained the lower floor. - -“There is a door!” he said. - -And, sure enough, there it was--a little door of oak, set firmly in the -masonry. I held the torch near it and examined it intently. - -“Well, we must pause here,” I said at last, “unless, by chance, Drouet -carried a key to this also. Let us see.” - -I ran rapidly through the bunch I had taken from him, trying one after -another, but not one would throw back the bolt. - -“Come, let us go down again,” cried Fronsac. “I have still the musket,” -and he started down the stair. - -I caught at the door and pulled at it savagely. It swung open in my -hand. - -Then I saw what fools we had been. Small wonder none of our keys would -throw the bolt, since it was already thrown! Roquefort must have passed -that way to gain the parapet. Then he must still be there! And my heart -was beating savagely as we stole through the door and up a short flight -of steps. In a moment I saw the stars above me and felt the fresh air -of the night upon my face. - -Darkness had come in earnest, and even here, high on the parapet, there -was only the dim light of the stars. I feared that at the first turn we -should run into a sentry, but we had no time to waste in hesitation. - -“Do not fire!” I cautioned Fronsac. “What we do must be done -silently,” and gripping my poniard--Drouet’s poniard--tightly, I -stepped out. For a moment I could see nothing, and then, away in front -of us, I caught a glimpse of two dim figures. - -Fronsac saw them in the same instant, and would have sprung forward but -that I held him back. - -“Softly,” I whispered. “Softly. We must surprise him, or he will outwit -us yet. Give him an instant’s warning, and he might hold us off till -aid arrived. We must take no chances.” - -“As you will,” he answered sullenly, and I saw he was hot to be at -Roquefort as was I. - -I crouched low into the shadow of the battlement, and, motioning -Fronsac to follow, stole slowly forward. As we drew near I saw that -Roquefort still held the girl by the arm. - -“You will listen to reason,” he was saying roughly. “Not to-morrow but -the next day shall you be wedded. I will provide the man--and while he -may not be a beauty, I am sure he will love you as you deserve. There -is no way out, Mademoiselle, I swear it. I am not like to permit such a -pretty bird to slip through my fingers.” - -She was looking at him now with defiant eyes. It was easy to see that -the spirit of M. le Comte lived in her also. - -“You are wasting words, Monsieur,” she said quite coldly. “I have -already told you my determination,” and she made a little gesture -towards the cliff. “A leap and it is over. Think you I should hesitate -when I knew that on the other side lay a life-time of infamy? You do -not know me, Monsieur!” - -Roquefort laughed harshly. - -“’Tis easy said, but not so easy done,” he retorted. “Death is not -pleasant when one looks it in the face. Besides, I shall take care of -you. I shall see that this pretty flesh be not wasted in such a way. -Some man must have it to wife first!” - -I heard a low cry of rage behind me, and Fronsac leaped past me and -upon this libertine. I saw Roquefort wheel sharp round at the sound of -footsteps, but Fronsac was upon him ere he could draw his sword. The -musket flashed in the air, but the other stepped lightly to one side -and the blow fell harmless. Then I was upon him too. - -Oh, but he was a man!--a match for both of us almost. I struck at his -throat to drown the cry I knew would come, but he caught my wrist and -held it in a grasp of iron. I felt him turning the point towards my -breast, and struck madly at his face; then Fronsac’s musket rose again, -there was a sickening blow, and his grip upon my wrist relaxed. For a -breath he stood staring wildly into my eyes, then slipped limply down -at my feet upon the parapet. - -“He is done!” panted Fronsac. “Curse him! He is done!” - -“Yes,” I said. “Yes,” and looked down at him. - -But my friend had turned towards the figure which stood sobbing softly -against the wall. - -“Valérie!” he called, and I saw her sway forward into his arms with a -little answering cry. No more I saw, for I turned my back, as I would -have others do when I meet my love after long absence and many perils. -Yet I could spare them but a moment. - -“We must go,” I said, and touched Fronsac gently on the arm. “Come, -Monsieur. For love you have a hundred to-morrows, but for escape only -to-night.” - -He swung around upon me, and I could see how his eyes were shining. - -“Marsan,” he said out of a full heart, “I want you to know -Mademoiselle de Cadillac--I must tell her how much we owe you.” - -I looked into her eyes and saw love and joy flaming there. Verily, it -was a good thing to have brought these two together! - -“Valérie,” he added, “it is Marsan here who has saved us--who has -devised this wonderful plan of escape----” - -“It was not I at all, Mademoiselle,” I protested, but she silenced me -with a little gesture. - -“There!” she cried, and it was wonderful to see how fatigue and fear -had slipped from her. “I quite know what to believe, M. le Marsan! Some -time, perhaps, we may find a way to repay you.” - -I bowed over the hand she gave me. Had I not known another, I might -have found it in my heart to envy Fronsac. - -“And I,” I said, “am happy in this chance to serve you. Besides, we -have not yet escaped--we are not yet at the end of the journey. It is -foolish to linger here. We must be going.” - -“True,” said the girl, and came suddenly back to earth. “Lead on, -Monsieur. We will follow.” - -As we turned, I heard a groan at my feet. - -“So he is not yet dead,” muttered Fronsac between his teeth, and -picked up his musket for another blow. “Well, we will finish it.” - -But I caught his arm and held it back. - -“No, no,” I protested. “Not that. He is not a man to kill here like a -dog. Let us find some other way?” - -“What other way can there be?” demanded my friend impatiently. - -“We must not leave him lying here for the sentries to stumble over,” I -said. “We must conceal him somewhere.” - -“Well?” and Fronsac made a gesture towards the battlement. “The cliff -will settle all that.” - -But again I shook my head. He was worthy a better fate. Besides, to -kill a wounded man---- - -“Let us take him with us down into the tower,” I said at last. “They -will not find him there, and we can still end it should there be need.” - -“As you will,” assented Fronsac shortly, and we caught him by leg and -shoulder and staggered towards the stair that led downward to the tower -door. As we stumbled forward I tried in vain to pierce the gloom before -us. - -“Softly,” I whispered. “There is a sentry at either end of the -parapet.” - -“Not to-night,” said Mademoiselle quickly. “I heard M. le Duc dismiss -them just before he came to me.” - -I breathed more freely. Certainly Roquefort would not wish to be -overheard, yet still this was an unexpected bit of fortune. - -Down the stair we tugged him and through the little door, which I -locked carefully behind us. We propped our burden in one corner with -his back against the wall. He was breathing deeply, with a hoarse, -guttural sound, which I felt certain was the death-rattle. There was -nothing we could do for him, and we went on down the tower stair, -bearing the torch with us. At the foot another narrower flight plunged -downward into the living rock of the cliff. I hastened down it, the -others following without question. Down and down it went--at what a -cost of labor must it have been constructed! At last I was stopped by a -little door set in the rock. A coil of rope lay before it. - -Fronsac gazed a moment at rope and door, then up into my eyes. - -“I begin to understand,” he said. “But can we open that door, my -friend?” - -“We must,” I answered. “There is no other way.” - -But I confess my heart fell as I examined it more closely, for it -seemed as strong as the cliff itself. A dozen bolts, seemingly, buried -in the very heart of the oak, held it to the rock. I could catch a -glimpse of them as I pressed my torch to the crevice between wood and -stone, and I could see how heavy they were. But to move them--to throw -them back. I tried all the keys on Drouet’s ring; not one of them would -serve. I battered at the door with the musket, but could not even shake -it. The sweat broke out across my forehead at the thought that this -might be the end. I looked up and saw Fronsac watching me with a face -from which he tried in vain to banish his concern. - -“We have still at least four hours,” I said, with what cheerfulness I -could muster, and turned back again to the door. - -Could I but cut the wood away I might yet throw back the bolts with the -end of my poniard. I hacked at it fiercely. It seemed hard as iron and -I could tear away but a splinter at a time. At the end of half an hour -I had made little progress. - -I paused a moment to take breath. - -“The watches are not changed till midnight,” I said, seeing Fronsac’s -despairing face and that of Mademoiselle. “We have near four hours yet, -my friend.” - -But as I turned again to the task, a sudden clatter reached us from the -hall above as of some one pounding on the tower door. I understood in -an instant, and was up the stair in three bounds. - -“This way, men!” shouted a hoarse voice. “This way! Rescue!” - -I sprang blindly forward, groped an instant in the darkness, and -dragged Roquefort back from the door, cursing my folly at leaving him -unbound. - -For from the court came an answering shout, a rush of feet, and the -wood groaned under a great blow. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE DOOR IN THE CLIFF - - -“BACK! Back!” I cried to Fronsac, who appeared at the stair-head, -bearing the torch, and I followed down close at his heels, dragging -Roquefort after me, cursing and striking at me madly with his fists, -but too weakened by his wound to do any great damage. In two strides we -were at the bottom. - -“Your scarf!” I called to Fronsac, and snatched it from him. “Now help -me here,” and we twisted Roquefort’s arms behind him like a baby’s and -lashed them tight together. Then I set him down on the lowest step,--a -horrible sight, the blood caked in his hair and about his face, -drivelling, cursing, half-conscious. I could guess what an effort it -had cost him to drag himself down the stair and give the alarm, and I -found myself beginning to admire him. - -I turned again to the door in an agony of despair. To be caught here -like rats in a trap, with success so near! But to penetrate this door! -I saw Fronsac draw Mademoiselle to him and hold her close against his -breast. They had abandoned hope, then! I looked at Roquefort with fiery -eyes, hating him suddenly with a white hate. - -“At least,” I said between my teeth, “you will be dead long ere they -reach us here. That shall be your reward for calling them. I swear -that, assassin!” - -He seemed to understand, and glared at me fiercely. - -“This way! Rescue!” he shouted hoarsely. His voice was drowned in this -cavern where we were, but as if in answer there came another great -crash upon the tower door above us. - -It seemed for a moment that Roquefort’s scoundrels must be tumbling -down the stair upon us. But the door held, and as I remembered how -strongly it was built, I knew it would be no little task to break it -through. The crash was repeated as we stood there listening--then -a third time. I fancied I could hear the door splitting under this -determined onslaught. Fronsac and Mademoiselle had forgotten all the -world except each other. He strained her to him and stood looking -down into her eyes, drinking in all the love they revealed to him -unquestioningly in this last, desperate moment, whose terror banished -coquetry. Had I Claire so, I too might have been content to die. Again -came the crash upon the door, and again my eyes sought Roquefort’s face. - -And then in an instant I remembered! What a fool I had been not to -think of it before! Pray Heaven it was not already too late! The keys! - -I sprang upon him, merciless as a wolf, and with savage hands tore his -doublet from his breast. He seemed to understand what I was after, and -spat at me like some mad thing and tried to throw me off, then sank -back exhausted, his lips white with froth. - -In a moment my fingers had found a chain about his neck. I dragged it -forth, and at the end were two keys. So the fox had kept always by -him a secret means of escape from his den should the other fail him! -I lifted the chain from his neck and the keys were mine. For a breath -my hands were trembling so I could scarce hold them, but I gripped my -manhood back to me and turned to the door. Were they the keys? They -must be! I fitted them to the holes--they slipped in easily--the bolts -flew back--the door opened. - -A stream of fresh air rushed in upon us, and I could see again the -sweet stars in the deep heaven. The cliff dropped sheer away beneath -us. I could see no semblance of foothold, no trace of the steps I had -thought were there; yet the descent must be made. I knotted one end of -the line tight to the heaviest bolt, then turned to the two who were -still lost in each other. - -“Come, Mademoiselle,” I said gently, “you must go first.” - -“Go!” cried Fronsac, waking as from a dream. “Go whither, Marsan?” - -I pointed to the open door--the rope. - -“And you have opened it?” he asked, amazed. “What witchcraft!” - -“We must hasten,” I said. “They are preparing some surprise for us -over our heads yonder. Come. We will knot one end of this rope so -that Mademoiselle can place her feet in it. Then, standing erect and -steadying herself by holding to the rope, we will lower her quite -safely to the ground.” - -I had made the loop even as I was speaking, and threw it a little over -the cliff edge. - -“Come, Mademoiselle,” I said again. - -But she drew back with a shuddering cry as she saw the abyss that -yawned before her. - -“Oh, no!” she cried. “Not that! That is too fearful! I can never do -that!” - -It was not a time for soft words. Our lives could not be sacrificed to -a woman’s nerves, and I steeled my heart. - -“Mademoiselle,” I said, “you are holding all our lives in your hand. In -a moment a crowd of ruffians will be through that door up yonder--then -it will be too late! No daughter of the Comte de Cadillac could be a -coward!” - -“Marsan!” cried Fronsac, “you go too far!” - -But the girl took her hands from before her face and stopped him with a -gesture. - -“No,” she said quite calmly, “M. de Marsan is right! I thank him for -his frankness. No daughter of the Comte de Cadillac could be a coward! -I am ready, Monsieur!” - -My heart warmed with admiration of her as she advanced quite steadily -to the cliff’s edge, sat down without shrinking, and adjusted her feet -within the loop. - -“That is good,” I said. “There is no danger whatever, Mademoiselle, so -long as you hold the rope firmly and keep your face to the rock. Come, -my friend.” - -I could see her shudder as we swung her out over the abyss, and I admit -that my own nerves were not wholly steady, but she held tightly to the -rope and in an instant was out of sight. Down and down we lowered her -slowly and carefully, I keeping an eye on Roquefort, meanwhile, to see -that he essayed no mischief. But he sat quite still on the step where -I had placed him, seemingly only half-conscious, and watched us with -bloodshot eyes. Yet I was certain that some catastrophe was hanging -over us. There had been an ominous silence for some moments at the -tower door, but I knew that his men would not abandon him so tamely. -What trick they were preparing I could not even guess, but at last the -weight lifted from the rope, and we knew that Mademoiselle, at least, -was safely down. - -“What next, my friend?” asked Fronsac. “What of him?” and he glanced at -Roquefort. “Has he not lived long enough?” - -I looked at him as he sat drivelling there. Yet I had thought never to -kill a man but in a fair fight. And on the instant a sudden inspiration -flashed into my brain. - -“I have it!” I cried. “We will lower him down the cliff! We will take -him prisoner to M. le Comte to deal with as he chooses! There would be -a vengeance for you!” - -I could see the dare-devil in Fronsac take fire at the words. In -a moment he had pulled up the rope, and we were knotting it under -Roquefort’s arms. He resisted vaguely, weakly, like a drunken man, but -we dragged him to the edge and pushed him over. He cried out hoarsely -as he fell, and I thought for a breath that his weight would drag us -over with him, but the rope caught in a crevice of the rock and gave -us time to brace ourselves. Then we lowered him rapidly, rasping and -scraping against the cliff, but there was no time to think of that. At -last the rope hung taut. - -“You next, my friend,” I said to Fronsac on the instant. He would have -protested, but I pushed him to the edge. “Hasten. Think who awaits you -below.” - -Without a word he let himself carefully over the edge. I could see the -rope quivering under the double weight, and noted with anxious eyes how -it chafed against the edge of the rock. The moments passed, and at last -I saw that he too was down. - -I stooped to test the rope where the rock had chafed it, when there -came a sudden hideous roar from overhead, a crash of splitting -timbers--they had fired a petard against the door--had blown it down--I -understood now the reason of their silence! - -There was no time to hesitate. I caught the rope and threw myself -over the cliff. My knees scraped against the rock, the rope burned -deep into my fingers, still smarting from the dagger-cut. But I held -fast, praying that they might not see the rope for yet a moment--yet a -moment--yet a moment! - -Some one tugged at it from above, then it suddenly gave way. I felt -myself falling--I grasped at the cliff--I seemed to choke--and the -world turned black about me. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -ROQUEFORT EXACTS A PROMISE - - -I OPENED my eyes to find Fronsac bending over me. He had torn the -clothing from my breast and had one hand above my heart. - -“It still beats!” he said. “Thank God, it still beats! We must get him -to your father’s surgeon, Valérie.” - -To the surgeon! I had been hurt, then? And in an instant I -remembered--the rope had been cut--I had fallen. Was I dying? The -thought sent a shock through me. - -“Come, Fronsac,” I said. “What is it? How badly am I hurt?” - -He replied with a cry of joy. - -“Splendid! I feared that you were dead, my friend! Now let us see what -bones are broken. Can you move yourself?” - -For answer I sat upright, then got unsteadily to my feet. They looked -at me as at one risen from the dead. - -“But where is Roquefort?” I asked suddenly. “He has not escaped?” - -Fronsac pointed to a dark mass which lay just at the cliff-foot. - -“He is there,” he said. “He is far past escape. He was still bound to -the rope when it broke. You fell upon him, which may explain your good -fortune. But we thought you dead!” - -“The rope did not break,” I said, “it was cut. They blew down the door -with a charge of powder.” - -“But you are quite sure you have no bones broken?” asked Fronsac -anxiously. - -I stretched my arms and felt myself all over. - -“Quite sure,” I said at last. “Nothing worse than a few bruises. But -let us look at him.” - -We brought him out from the shadow of the cliff, unbound his hands, and -laid him on his back. Blood was oozing from nose and mouth, but his -heart still fluttered faintly. - -“We must get him to M. le Comte,” I said, “before he dies. Come,” and I -caught him by the shoulders. - -Fronsac took him by the legs, and we set off through the night, -Mademoiselle following. The moon was just clear of the horizon and the -night was warm and still. We had reached the ground just outside the -wall of Marleon, and we left the town to the right, proceeding straight -towards the hill where I had seen the camp. At the end of ten minutes I -caught the gleam of the camp-fires. But they seemed a long way off, and -more than once we were compelled to lay our heavy burden down and take -a moment’s rest. At last a sentry stopped us. - -“We must see M. le Comte at once,” I said. “This is his daughter. You -will see the need of haste.” - -He peered into our faces, his eyes large with astonishment. - -“I will take you to him, Monsieur,” he said, and set off through the -camp. - -We had not far to go. At the end of a moment I saw M. le Comte’s -standard floating above a tent before which blazed a great torch. At -the tent door a man was sitting, his head on his hand, the image of -despair. Mademoiselle saw him also, and, with a little cry, sprang to -him and threw her arms about his neck. He looked up with a great start. - -“Valérie, is it you?” he cried. “Here, safe in my arms. God! what a -miracle!” - -He strained her to him as she lay sobbing on his breast. Then he looked -up and saw us standing there. - -“Fronsac!” he cried. “Marsan! Why, this is a deliverance! And who have -you there?” he added, looking at our burden. - -“This is M. le Duc de Roquefort,” answered Fronsac. - -“Roquefort!” and M. le Comte was on his feet, the picture of -bewilderment. He put his daughter gently from him, came to us, and bent -over the unconscious man. “He is wounded?” he asked. “Bring him hither, -then,” and he held back the curtain of the tent. “Lay him there,” he -said, and we placed our burden on the couch. - -M. le Comte looked at us again--at his daughter--at Fronsac--at me--at -Roquefort, lying there with bloody lips. - -“It is a dream,” he said. “It is not to be believed--that two men -should break their way out of that castle yonder and bring Roquefort -with them. It is a dream!” - -But Mademoiselle had her arms again about his neck. - -“Is that a dream?” she cried, and kissed him full upon the lips. Then -she fell back with a little, frightened cry. “What is it?” she asked. -“What has happened? Your face!” - -He looked at her with terrible eyes, and then at me. - -“A wound,” he answered hoarsely. “But ’tis healing now.” - -Yes, it was healing. I could see the drawn, puckered, white edges. A -bandage hid the rest--but I could guess what it was like--what it would -be always like! And I had been the cause of it! - -I think he read my thought, for he held out his hand to me. - -“M. de Marsan,” he said quite gently, “you have proved it was not you -who were the traitor, but d’Aurilly. I have yet to deal with him.” - -“I have already dealt with him, M. le Comte,” and I smiled into his -eyes, with a great lightening of the heart that he had forgiven me. - -“Dealt with him?” - -“With these hands,” I answered. “It was he who planned the whole -affair. Roquefort had arranged for him to marry Mademoiselle. The -wedding was to take place to-morrow.” - -I could see Fronsac’s face turn purple. - -“The hound!” he said between his teeth. “The hound!” - -“I knew that he was dead,” said Mademoiselle. “Roquefort told me. But -I did not know, Monsieur, that it was to you I was indebted for this -deliverance. It is a great debt we owe you.” - -“It was nothing,” I protested. “It was a joy to my heart to pull him -down.” - -“Tell us,” said M. le Comte simply. - -So, as briefly as might be, I told them the story of what had happened -in the torture-chamber. - -At the end M. le Comte held out his hand to me again. - -“You are a man, M. de Marsan,” he said warmly. “I count myself -fortunate to have found a liege so gallant. I shall remember it.” - -“But he has not told you all, M. le Comte!” cried Fronsac. “It was -he who planned the escape--I was but a follower, a looker-on. I had -despaired a dozen times, but he always found a way. It was magnificent!” - -“No, no,” I protested again, and stopped. M. le Comte was looking at me -and laughing. - -“M. de Marsan,” he said, “I will spare your blushes. Only permit me -to say that I shall not soon forget the man who hath returned me my -daughter, whom I had despaired of rescuing--who hath delivered mine -enemy into my hands.” - -“But, indeed, M. le Comte,” I said earnestly, “it was not I conceived -the plan. I could have done nothing of myself,” and I told him the -story of the message. “This friend of yours in Roquefort’s household is -no ordinary man,” I added. - -“No, he is no ordinary man,” assented M. le Comte. “It is not often -one secures an agent at once so fearless and so full of resource. ’Tis -a strange story, but not mine to tell,” and he fell a moment silent. -“Still,” he continued warmly, “you will at least permit me to give you -credit with the execution. I have myself found many times that it is -easy to lay a plan. But often I have not succeeded so well in carrying -it out.” - -He turned to where Roquefort lay on the couch. I fancied that I could -already discern the death-damp on his brow. - -“He must have attention,” said M. le Comte, and, raising the curtain, -he despatched a sentry for his surgeon. The surgeon was soon there, and -bent over Roquefort with grave face. He wiped the blood from his lips, -raised his head, and examined with deft fingers the wound Fronsac’s -musket had inflicted, then, tearing away his clothing, put his ear -against his chest. He listened a moment so, then stood erect again. - -“’Tis as I feared, M. le Comte,” he said. “The wound in the head is -nothing--a glance blow that tore the scalp and produced a slight palsy; -but his chest is crushed; he bleeds within. I have seen men so who have -fallen beneath their horses, but I have never yet seen one get well -again.” - -“And how long will he live?” - -The surgeon shook his head. - -“An hour--a day--perhaps two days. One cannot tell. Let us try to bring -him back to consciousness.” - -He bathed face and temples with cold water and forced a glass of wine -between his teeth. The dying man groaned--coughed feebly--opened his -eyes and saw us. - -For a moment he lay without moving, his eyes travelling from face to -face. Then they rested on M. le Comte, and a bitter smile curved his -lips. - -“So--you have won!” he whispered. - -“Yes--I have won!” but there was more of pity than triumph in M. le -Comte’s voice. - -Roquefort’s eyes rested on him an instant in puzzled inquiry. He did -not understand this change of tone. Then his eyes travelled to the -surgeon’s face. - -“Am I done?” he asked. “Is this the end?” - -The surgeon bent his head. - -“Shall I summon a priest, M. le Duc?” he asked. - -Roquefort’s eyes grew bright with sudden resolution. “A priest? Yes! At -once!” - -But there was no fear of death in his face--he seemed elate, almost -joyful. I could not understand it. His countenance had taken on a -certain dignity it had before been stranger to--the lines of cruelty -and harshness were wiped away--he was almost handsome, and his eyes -were bright with purpose. - -He coughed again, and a spatter of blood came to his lips. The surgeon -wiped it away and gave him again of the wine to drink. We could see how -it brought warm life back to him. - -“M. le Comte,” he said, when he could speak again, “I have a favor to -ask of you. I am sure you can be a generous enemy--even to me, since I -am dying.” - -“Ask on, M. le Duc,” said the other, in a softened voice. “What is it?” - -“One of your men will take this ring,” and he pulled a signet from his -finger, “mount to the castle, and show it to the sentry at the outer -gate. He will open without question. Your messenger will ask for Mlle. -Claire de Brissac. He will tell her that I lie dying here and wish -to see her. She will come, I know. Will you do so much for me, M. le -Comte?” - -“Aye, and more,” came the answer readily, and M. le Comte stooped and -took the ring. “It shall be done. I give my word for it.” - -Roquefort’s eyes blazed up with joy; then he lay back wearily upon his -pillow. I felt a sudden fear spring to life in my heart. What could he -want of Claire? I looked up to find M. le Comte’s eyes upon me. - -“M. de Marsan,” he said, “are you too weary to perform this journey?” - -Weary? No! Not when the journey led to Claire! When I should be alone -with her, as I had dreamed, with only the stars for company and none to -interfere! - -“I shall be glad to go, M. le Comte,” I said, and took the ring. - -“There is need of haste,” he added, glancing at the figure on the bed. -“Do you wish a companion?” - -“A companion? No, Monsieur. They might fire if they saw two men -approaching. One they will not fear.” - -“True,” he assented. “Hasten, then; we will await you here.” - -I hurried out into the night, across the camp, and around the cliff -to the road that mounted to the castle gate. The moon was higher now, -and I could see the road stretching, a white ribbon, ahead of me. I -knew that others, looking down, could see me mounting, and as I went I -held my hands high above my head to prove my peaceful errand. So I was -permitted to pass without challenge until I stood before the great gate. - -“A message from M. le Duc de Roquefort!” I cried. - -There was a moment’s pause, then I heard the rattle of bolts and a -little postern opened. - -“Enter!” said a gruff voice. - -I stooped and stepped through. The gate was clanged shut behind me in -an instant. A mob of men-at-arms crowded threateningly about me. - -“M. le Duc is now in the camp of M. le Comte de Cadillac,” I began. -“He sent this ring by me to prove that I am his messenger. He desires -me to bring back to him the person of Mademoiselle Claire de Brissac.” - -There was a little stir in their ranks. - -“What doth it mean?” asked one at last. “What wants he of the girl?” - -“I do not know,” I answered, and I could not wholly keep the bitterness -from my voice. “He sent this ring that you might do his bidding without -question.” - -They nodded one to another, each placing his construction on the order. -Doubtless they were all familiar with their master’s passion for her, -and so could fashion their own conclusion. Some half dozen of them drew -to a corner and talked together a moment in low tones. At last they -came back to me. - -“You shall have the girl, Monsieur,” said one, “but you must leave us -the ring for warrant.” - -I handed it over readily enough, and watched him as he hastened across -the court and plunged into the dark doorway of the building beyond. The -minutes dragged like hours. Would she come? What would she think? - -A touch on the arm brought me out of my thoughts. I turned to find -myself looking into the face of Roquefort’s surgeon--the one who had -gazed down upon me on the rack. Again some fancied familiarity in his -features struck me, and his voice, when he spoke, made me fairly start, -so certain was I that I had heard it somewhere far from Marleon. - -“A word with you, M. de Marsan,” he said, and drew me deeper into the -shadow of the wall. “M. le Duc is injured, is he not?” - -I glanced around to see that none could hear. - -“These others must not know,” I began, “not yet.” - -“They shall not know.” - -There was something in his tone that drew my eyes to his face. I saw -that it was set as with great suffering. Could it be that he so loved -his master? - -“M. le Duc is injured,” I said, “very badly,--so badly, I fear, he will -not live.” - -“But he still lives?” he demanded eagerly. - -“Oh, yes, and will for a day--perhaps two days.” - -He breathed a great sigh of relief. - -“Thank you, M. de Marsan,” he said. “I think my place is with him. I -shall soon follow you.” - -He left me abruptly, and I stared after him until the darkness hid him. -There was some mystery in his manner I could not penetrate. But I did -not ponder it long, for two figures emerged from the doorway opposite -and I saw that one was Claire. - -She came straight to me. - -“What is it, M. de Marsan?” she asked. “What has happened?” - -“M. le Duc is injured,” I said, so low that the others could not hear. -“He is very badly injured--dying, perhaps--and wishes to see you.” - -“Dying!” she breathed, her face white with horror. “And he was so -strong--so full of life! Oh, then I will go! Let us hasten, Monsieur!” - -They threw back the postern and in a moment we were without--alone -together. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -MADAME LA DUCHESSE DE ROQUEFORT - - -WE went down the road together in silence. For a moment my heart -revolted at the warmth of Claire’s allusion to the man; then I -remembered that he was dying, and put the pettiness from me. I longed -to speak to her, to take her hand, but I knew that fifty pairs of -eyes were watching us from the battlements, and held my peace. But I -could look at her--at her great, dark eyes, her red lips, the curls -clustering about her neck, her lithe, active, perfect figure, promising -even greater charms as the years passed. - -She raised her eyes to mine and smiled tremulously at what she saw -there. - -“How far is this place to which we go, Monsieur?” she asked. - -“Not far,” I answered. “Would it were all eternity away!” - -She smiled again. - -“And you would wish to become a second Ahasuerus?” she asked, looking -at me archly. “To keep walking thus, on and on, for all eternity? -Surely not?” - -“With you!” I cried, all my love in my face. “With you!” - -She turned her eyes away. But as we passed a ledge of rock, where the -shadow lay deep upon the road, she stumbled. - -I know not how it was--I had thought only to catch her hand--but the -touch of her set my blood aflame--she was in my arms, close against -my breast. For an instant she looked up at me, startled; then, with a -sigh, she yielded to me and laid her head upon my heart. And I was far -past words--far past anything but the deep, tremulous joy of holding -her, of gazing down into her eyes. She gave me to drink deep of them. - -“How your heart beats!” she said at last, smiling up at me. “It is just -here, under my ear.” - -“For you, dear life! Every beat of it!” - -“And mine for you,” she said. “Every beat of it!” - -I looked up at the bright heavens--away at the distant hills. - -“What is it?” she asked. - -“That it should be true!” I said. “I have dreamed of it--longed for -it--but that it should be true!” - -“It has been true a long time,” she answered softly,--“a long time, -dearest Paul.” - -Her voice lingered on the name. It was the first that I had heard it -from her lips. - -“But not so long as I,” I protested. “I have loved you from the moment -I saw you in the Rue Gogard. And you?” - -She was smiling up at me with infinite tenderness. - -“I have thought of no other man since then,” she said. - -Again I looked out over the plain. This time the gleam of the -camp-fires caught my eyes, and with a start I remembered my errand. - -“Sweetheart,” I said, summoning all my courage, “we must go down. M. le -Comte awaits us. I pledged him I would hasten. M. le Roquefort may even -now be dead. He loves you, I think, but not as I!” - -“No, not as you!” - -She was looking up into my eyes, radiant with love and happiness. Never -was there other woman like her! - -Yet we lingered for a time, as our parents must have lingered at the -gate of Eden. But at last we reached the plain, and made our way to the -camp and to the tent of M. le Comte. - -They were awaiting us. Roquefort seemed much stronger. He was supported -on a pile of pillows, and but for the fever-glare in his eyes would not -have appeared ill. The eyes brightened as we entered and a vivid flush -sprang to either cheek. - -“Come hither, Claire!” he cried, and she went to him, glorious in her -loveliness. Even he seemed startled by it, and gazed at her a moment -without speaking. - -“I have come to the end of the path, Claire,” he said at last. “They -tell me I may live a day, perhaps--no longer. And before the end I -am going to ask you to keep a pledge you made me. See, I have kept -mine”--and he made a little gesture towards me--“so far as with me lay.” - -Not till then did I understand, and my heart grew cold at thought of it. - -“You know I have loved you, Claire,” he went on, looking up into her -eyes. “Nay, do not speak--do not protest! I have loved you! Had I -not--had I not hungered for your love in return--I should have made you -mine long ere this. But now, at the end, you must be mine! You have -already promised, Claire! You cannot break your promise to a dying man!” - -He paused--a cough choked him--and again there was blood upon his lips. -I trembled to hurl myself upon him--to drag her away--but what could I -say?--what plea could I offer? Oh, why did not she herself answer him? - -But she did not answer--she did not draw away, as I, who stood there -with starting eyes, watching her every movement, thought she must. She -only knelt with her face buried in the cushions, shaken by sobs. But -pity could go too far! - -“You cannot deny a dying man, Claire,” he repeated in a fainter voice, -and I saw how little his strength was. “It means more to me than you -can guess. I am dying without issue--without heir. I want Roquefort to -be yours, Claire--every stone of the castle, every rood of the land. It -must not go to that scoundrel in Valladolid.” - -I remembered Fronsac’s story of his hate for his next of kin, and -ceased to wonder at him. But she--she--why did not she put him from -her? I know the price would tempt most women, yet I had not thought it -would tempt her. But a moment since she had told me--there!--why recall -it? For now she stood suddenly upright and looked down into his eyes -quite calmly. - -“If you really wish it, M. le Duc,” she said. “If you think it will -make you happier, I am ready!” - -He lifted her hand to his lips--he forgot that he was looking in the -face of death. Oh, I could have slain him--could have slain them both! -What a fool was I to trust a woman’s word! And what a fool would I yet -be should I betray myself! - -But I had need for all my self-control. They brought in the priest, and -Roquefort, in two words, gained his consent. They hastened after stole -and surplice; Claire knelt at the bedside, her hand in his--a great -silence fell upon the tent. And then the voice of the priest began the -service, shortened somewhat to fit this strange occasion. My heart -stood still as he came to the responses--I hoped madly that Claire -might yet refuse, but her voice was the stronger of the two. - -They pressed forward to kiss the hand of Madame la Duchesse de -Roquefort,--mistress of a demesne second only to that of M. le Comte -himself,--but I did not stay to witness it. Sick at heart--cursing -woman’s baseness--I went blindly forth into the night. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -A TEN YEARS’ VENGEANCE - - -I OPENED my eyes to find Fronsac looking down at me. For an instant I -thought myself still at the cliff-foot, but a glance told me I was in -bed, in a room that, till then, I had never seen. - -“You know me!” he cried. “You know me! Tell me, Marsan, you know me!” - -“Of course I know you, Fronsac,” I answered petulantly, and stopped, -astonished at the effort the words cost me. “I have been ill!” I cried. - -“Very ill,” he said, “but you are past danger now, thank God! There, -think no more about it--you must sleep.” - -He had no need to command me, for my brain seemed so numb it could not -think. I remember perhaps a dozen such intervals of dim consciousness. -Always there was Fronsac bending over me, and sometimes I fancied there -was another in the room, who whisked away at the first sign of my -awakening. - -A third face too there was. At first I did not know it, but stared -stupidly up at it--and then, at last, I recognized Briquet, the surgeon -of M. le Duc. For a moment my blood ran cold to see him standing so, -for I thought myself again upon the rack. But a second glance dispelled -my terror. His face had changed. Stern it still was, but no longer -lined by hate, and the eyes were almost gentle. How different from -the coals of fire that had glared at Roquefort! I was too weary to -seek the clue to the change, which I marvelled at without in the least -understanding. - -But one morning it was different. I awoke strong, refreshed, my mind -quite clear. It was like the dawn breaking over the hill-top, sweeping -the valley clear of mist. - -Fronsac brought me meat and drink, which I welcomed eagerly, for I -was tortured with a great hunger. And as I ate I remembered it all -again--the escape, the journey to the castle, the scene in the tent, -with the priest’s voice droning the service. Even yet I could not -understand it--that a woman should break her word like that--and she -had loved me--yes, I was quite sure that she had loved me. But of -a sudden there had been dangled before her face the coronet of a -duchesse--the wide lands and lofty castle of Roquefort--and she had -seized the bait. Yet it had been offered her before and she had shrunk -away. From month to month she had refused it, only to grasp it at this -last desperate moment. I could not understand. Perhaps she had been -merely playing with him; perhaps it was the sight of him lying helpless -there that had moved her. - -In any event, there was but one course for me. I must put her out of my -heart. She was now on the mountain-top, I in the valley; she was Madame -la Duchesse de Roquefort, I but Paul de Marsan, with no fortune but -what my sword might win me. At the end I turned to Fronsac. - -“Now, my friend,” I said, pushing the food away, “you must tell me -everything--everything that has happened since that night.” - -“Are you strong enough?” he questioned, hesitating. - -“Strong enough?” and I laughed, for the wine had put new life into me. -“I shall be out of bed to-morrow. By the way, where am I?” - -“You are in a room of the castle of Madame la Duchesse de Roquefort.” - -He saw the flush that leaped to my face and smiled. - -“Does that surprise you? The morning after the wedding you were found -roaming about the walls quite mad. The exertion of the night before -had been too much for you, it seems, and your hands were in a horrible -state. We, who were thinking only of ourselves, did not think of you. -You should have heard Valérie! Well, Madame la Duchesse insisted that -you be brought straight here, and here you have since remained.” - -“And you with me,” I added gratefully. “It must have been a trying -task. I can imagine your self-denial, my friend.” - -“Nonsense!” he interrupted hastily. “It were little to do for the man -who saved my life--and more. Besides, it was not only I.” - -I looked at him with questioning eyes. - -“Briquet,” he said, “did more than I. He seems to have a great interest -in you. He is a strange man.” - -I pondered over this for a time. - -“I do not know,” I said at last. “I fancy sometimes that we have met -before, and yet I cannot be certain.” - -“But I have other news,” and Fronsac looked at me, his face crimson -with happiness. “About Valérie and myself.” - -I understood, and held out my hand to him. - -“Yes,” he said, “M. le Comte has given his consent. We shall be married -so soon as I can take you with me to Cadillac.” - -I pressed his hand with sincere warmth. - -“Then, indeed, I must hasten to get well!” I cried. “To think that I -should be keeping you apart!” - -“You have not kept us apart,” he protested. “It was you brought us -together. Valérie warned me not to approach her until I could bring -you with me. I swear I am almost jealous of you, Marsan! The troop -has heard the story of the escape--you will see how they will welcome -you! M. le Comte himself remained until he was certain you were out of -danger. You have quite won his heart, my friend!” - -I felt my lips trembling. - -“And after that scar!” I murmured. - -“Yes, after the scar! Think, I have even seen him kissing the hand that -inflicted it--for he has taken Madame la Duchesse to his heart also. -Well, I am glad, for she has need of a protector.” - -He read in my eyes the question which I dared not ask. - -“Roquefort died an hour after the wedding,” he said. “Do you know, -Marsan, I fancy we never did him justice. He had his merits. He proved -a man at the last!” - -Yes, he proved a man at the last! It is a man’s part to win--and he had -won! - -“He died alone,” continued Fronsac, “alone, but for his surgeon. -Briquet came to the tent almost before the wedding was concluded, and -insisted on remaining at his master’s side. Madame la Duchesse thought -her place, also, was there. Roquefort had dropped asleep, worn out by -the excitement of the evening, and it seemed certain that he would -sleep till morning. A couch was brought for her, and she lay down, -leaving Briquet to watch the sleeper. Scarcely had she closed her eyes, -when a loud cry startled her awake. Roquefort was sitting upright -in the bed, the blood pouring from his mouth, staring in terror at -Briquet, who was calmly wiping it away. Death caught him with that look -still on his face--it was not good to see. There were some whispers -that Briquet had interfered, but M. le Comte shut them off. He seemed -to understand. - -“So I fancy there is an end to the feud between Cadillac and -Roquefort,” he added, smiling. “The cousin from Valladolid has been -sent about his business, swearing great oaths. Madame la Duchesse has -already set about readjusting the rentals and rebuilding her peasants’ -huts. They idolize her! There is a woman! What a duchesse she makes!” - -I could picture her to myself--she were worthy to mate with a prince, a -king--to give a nation its rulers! - -“You are weary,” he said, seeing that I did not reply. “I have been -running on without a thought of your condition! What a nurse I am! -There, you must sleep,” and without heeding my protests he gathered up -the dishes and left the room, closing the door behind him. - -But I could not sleep. My brain was full of what he had told me. I saw -Madame la Duchesse de Roquefort moving like a queen among her vassals. -There existed no longer Claire, the sweet, simple, ingenuous girl I had -known, new to the world, fresh from the convent--there was now only the -great lady. M. le Comte himself, great as he was, had been proud to -bend his head and kiss her hand. Who was great enough, strong enough, -bold enough, to aspire to her lips? Well, I would still love the -girl--I would hold her locked in my heart--the great lady might go her -way. And I thought of her as she had been on that last night of all--I -felt again her warm, sweet body in my arms--I gazed again into her eyes -and saw love there--I heard again her voice--“And mine for you! Every -beat of it!” God! And a moment later she had fallen! - -It was long before I slept, but tired nature asserted herself at last, -and it was not until another morning dawned that she lifted her weights -from off my eyes. This time it was Briquet I found at my bedside, and I -noted again how his face had softened and grown human. He smiled as he -saw my eyes on his. - -“You are better,” he said. “It is easy to see that. You will soon be -quite well.” - -Again the voice--where had I heard it? I must penetrate this mystery. - -“M. Briquet,” I began, “my friend has told me how deeply I am indebted -to your care, and I wish to thank you. But have we not met before?” - -“I should not think you would forget it,” he answered readily. “I was -called to attend d’Aurilly--and you.” - -“Yes--I know,” I said impatiently. “But before that?” - -He hesitated a moment, then drew from his pocket a small book, tore out -a strip of paper, and wrote upon it a rapid sentence. - -“I am quite willing that you should know,” he said. “In fact, I -believed that you already knew,” and he held the paper before my eyes. - -“Monsieur,” I read, “I have learned of your demeanor at the question, -and am grateful, for I am he who brought the warning to Marsan.” - -There could be no mistaking the handwriting, and I looked at him amazed. - -“It was you, then,” I stammered,--“you.” - -“Yes, I. Looking up at me from the rack, I thought you knew me.” - -“No,” I said, still looking at him wonderingly. “I could not place you. -I did not suspect----” - -“That I could be a spy, a traitor?” and he laughed, with some of the -old look back upon his face. “Let me tell you the story, Monsieur; -perhaps you will no longer wonder. My father lived at Lembeye, and -managed to save some money. He determined that I should have a career, -and so sent me to Paris to become a student of medicine. That was ten -years ago, and I came back to my home to find it desecrated. M. le Duc -de Roquefort had ridden through the town at the head of his ruffians. -As he passed our gate, he saw my sister standing there, a pretty girl -of seventeen, fresh as the dawn, with brown eyes that were always -laughing. Without checking his horse, he leaned down and swung her to -the saddle before him.” - -He paused and passed his hand before his eyes, as though to blot out a -vision. - -“It was done in an instant,” he went on at last. “My father could do -nothing. He could only stand and watch her carried away, screaming, -struggling, with those other devils looking on and laughing. It was -then that I came home. I had been away for four years. No one knew -me. I buried my old self and started to find my sister. I found her -here at Marleon, Monsieur; you can guess in what condition! The child -killed her,--she was happy to die,--and I buried them together. There -was nothing left but my vengeance. I thought at first to kill him--but -that was so poor a way! I gained entrance to his household, first as -a man-at-arms, then as his physician. I won his confidence, only to -betray it; he told me his plans and had them come to naught. Cadillac -at first refused to trust me, but I told him my story, and I have -served him well,--how well you will never guess, Monsieur, nor in -how many ways I tortured this monster--but for me, he would have had -Mademoiselle de Brissac long ago. And at the end I told him--he died -looking at me.” - -He stopped. I could find nothing to say. I gazed at him, fascinated. - -“Now it is over,” he said. “Now there will be room in my life for other -things than hate. I shall go back to Paris. I have waited here only to -see you out of danger, M. de Marsan. You are out of danger now,” and he -held out his hand. “Adieu.” - -I took his hand in mine and pressed it. I could find no blame for him -in my heart. - -“Adieu, Monsieur,” I said, “and again thanks for your kindness.” - -“I mean to devote my life to it,” he said simply, “so much of my life -as is left to me,” and he was gone almost before the words were spoken. - -I lay for long looking at the door, pondering on his story. What a -vengeance! To play traitor to a man for long years--to seem his friend -and yet to hate him--and then, at the end, to lay the treachery bare -before him! I understood now, as M. le Comte had done, that look of -terror in Roquefort’s eyes, and found it in my heart to pity him. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -LIGHT - - -THE day passed without further incident. I took a turn about the room -on Fronsac’s arm and found that my strength was fast returning. I -ate the food that he brought me, and lay staring at the ceiling till -drowsiness overtook me. Yet, despite myself, I was not content. More -than once I caught myself listening for I know not what--a light step -in the corridor, the rustle of a dress, the sound of a voice--expecting -the door to open and show Claire there. What a fool I was! What time -had she for me? She was busy with the affairs of her duchy--a great -lady! - -Night came at last, and darkness, bringing sleep with it. Dawn found -me strong, refreshed. I arose and walked about the room, and though my -legs still trembled somewhat, I was certain that, once on horseback, I -should be quite myself. I was determined to leave Marleon as soon as -might be--a horror of the place possessed me. - -Fronsac found me dressed, and I lost no time in announcing my wish to -set out with him for Cadillac. - -“But you are not strong enough,” he urged. “Let us wait. There is no -cause for haste.” - -“If Mademoiselle Valérie heard you say that!” I laughed. “I can see her -awaiting you in that arbor by the river’s edge.” - -“So it is for my sake!” he said. - -“No, it is not for your sake, my friend,” I answered earnestly. “At -least, not wholly. I am itching to leave this place. There is no quiet -for me here.” - -He looked at me for a moment questioningly, but I did not meet his -eyes. My secret must remain my own. - -“Very well,” he said quietly at last, “since you wish it, we will set -out to-day. I will inform Madame la Duchesse. You will doubtless wish -to thank her for her kindness.” - -“Yes,” I assented thickly. “Yes.” - -It would try my strength to set eyes on her again--to speak to her. But -I was a man, thank God! I could hide my heart! - -Yet when at last we stood before her, I forgot my injured pride in the -joy of seeing her--the calm brow, the dark eyes, the arching mouth, -the white hand, and the swell of the arm lost in the lace above. What -a woman! No longer the girl fresh from the convent--the fine lady! A -duchesse--a queen! - -“And so you are leaving us, M. de Marsan?” she asked at last. - -Her voice brought me back to myself--she on the hill-top, I in the -valley. - -“Yes, I am leaving, Madame,” I said. “I am quite well again, and my -friend here is hungering for Cadillac and those that await him there.” - -Her face changed, and she sat gazing at me in silence for a moment. -There was that in her eyes--but there!--why be, a second time, a fool? - -“You do not seem well,” she said. “Nor strong. Are you quite sure you -can bear the journey?” - -“Quite sure, Madame.” - -She made a little gesture of impatience. - -“I have to thank you, Madame,” I added, “for your kindness in receiving -me here. It was very foolish of me to be ill.” - -“Very foolish,” she agreed, looking at me again. “Very foolish. I do -not think you realize how foolish. I had thought you a man of wit, M. -de Marsan, but I find you very dense!” - -I flushed at the words, but dared not look at her. I must go, or I -should be upon my knees before her, a beggar for her slightest favor. I -glanced at Fronsac, who stood with folded arms, frowning deeply. - -“Adieu, then, Madame,” I said. - -She held out her hand to me. I knelt and kissed it, not daring to look -up into her face; remembering, with a great rush of tenderness, the -times I had already kissed it. I was aflame to snatch her to me, to -assert my claim to her, to kiss her arms, her neck, her lips, to ask -her if she had forgot that scene in the moonlight---- - -“M. de Fronsac,” she was saying, “listen--I have a little story I wish -you to hear. You, M. de Marsan, remain where you are. There was once a -girl taken suddenly from a convent, where she had spent her whole life, -and planted in the midst of a turbulent court. The ruler of the court -looked on her with lustful eyes, yet had the honor to offer her his -title. But she heard strange tales of him which frightened her, and at -last she saw another, nearer her own age, who seemed to her the very -rose of gallantry and courage. So she put away from her all thought -of the other, and at last--one night--her lover claimed her. But the -other lay dying. He was lord of wide lands and of a proud title. These, -he said, he wanted her to have, even at this last moment, when their -marriage must be one unconsummated. And as she knelt beside his bed, -listening to him in patience, for she remembered he was dying, of a -sudden the thought came to her--why not take these things for her -lover? Oh, it would be a joy to give him place and power--more than her -mere self! Why not give him these as well?” - -She paused for a moment--her voice was trembling so. I could not look -up--I dared not, lest my eyes be blinded. - -“You will pardon me, M. de Fronsac, if I tell the story very badly,” -she said, with a little, unsteady laugh. “But it moves me greatly, for -her lover did not understand. He fancied she desired place and wealth -for herself, when it was alone for him. He did not comprehend the -greatness of her love. He was stricken with fever--and as, night after -night, she listened to him in his delirium, she knew that it was her -fault--that she had driven him mad--and her heart grew cold with fear -that he might not get well. But he did get well--he came to her to say -good-by--he closed his eyes to all she had intended, to all she let him -see. He wrapped himself about with his pride, which he fancied had been -injured, and would not look at her. What think you of such a man, M. de -Fronsac?” - -“I think him a fool!” said Fronsac savagely. - -But I did not heed him. I was looking up, up into her eyes. And I read -there the same story they had told me once before. There could be no -mistaking! - -“Claire!” I cried,--“Claire!” - -And she, in her great love and strength, stooped and raised me to the -seat beside her. - - -THE END - - - - -A CHILD OF THE NIGHT - - - - -Copyright, 1901, by Burton E. Stevenson - - - - -CHAPTER I - -AN ENCOUNTER IN THE STREETS - - -IT was as I turned the corner into the Rue de l’Evêque that a woman -ran straight into my arms. I could hear her gasping for breath, and a -glance told me that she was young and pretty. She clutched nervously at -my sleeve, and, not unwillingly, I put my arm about her to prevent her -falling. - -“What is it, Mademoiselle?” I questioned. - -She seemed too agitated and exhausted to reply, but pointed down the -street, where, through the gloom, I saw a man running towards us. - -“He is following you?” I asked. - -She nodded. - -“And you wish to be relieved of him?” - -Again she nodded. - -“Very well, Mademoiselle,” I said, “do you remain here, and I will say -two words to this intruder.” - -I placed her in the shadow of the wall, and drawing my sword, advanced -to meet her pursuer. I had not far to go, for he was almost upon us. He -attempted to pass me, but stopped when he saw my point at his breast. - -“Not so fast, Monsieur,” I said. “It would be well to pause here for a -moment. You are quite out of breath and further exertion might easily -bring on an apoplexy.” - -He stared at me in amazement, his face purple, his eyes starting from -his head. I saw by his attire that he was a bourgeois of the better -class. He was very fat, which accounted for the fact that the girl had -outstripped him, and was perhaps sixty years of age. I looked him in -the eyes with a smile, and the thought came to me that those were not -the eyes of an honest man. - -“And who the devil are you?” he cried, when he had recovered his breath -sufficiently to speak. - -“My name is of no moment, Monsieur,” I answered. “It is enough that I -do not wish you to pass, but to return by the way you came.” - -He stared at me for a moment, his amazement visibly increasing. I -merely smiled the more, for the situation amused me greatly. - -“If this is a jest,” he said, at last, holding in his anger, “it is a -sorry one and one that will cost you dear.” - -“It is no jest,” I declared. “On the contrary, I was never more in -earnest. The way is barred for the present. Return, I beg of you, or I -shall be obliged to enforce my request, though I am far from wishing to -harm you,” and I made a significant gesture with my sword. - -“So you are the lover!” he sneered. “I suspected there was a lover,” -and he looked me up and down. “I shall not forget your appearance, -Monsieur, though I do not know your name. I warn you again that you are -playing a dangerous game.” - -“Dangerous or not,” I retorted, losing patience, “I play it to suit -myself. Be off!” - -“She is my niece,” he protested. “I am her legal guardian. You are -setting the law at defiance.” - -“Be off!” I cried again, for I feared every moment that a section of -the watch would chance into the street. He doubtless had the same -thought, for he looked about him with expectant eyes, but saw the -street deserted. He glanced at me again, and I prodded him gently -with my sword. He started as he felt the point and walked slowly -away, muttering horrible curses and shaking his fists in the air in an -ecstasy of rage. I had never before seen a man so wholly lose grip of -his temper, and more than half expected him to fall in a fit. - -But he did not fall, only staggered from side to side of the street -like a drunken man. I watched him until he faded from sight in the -gathering darkness, and then turned back to the fugitive. - -She had apparently recovered from her exhaustion, for she arose as I -approached and looked at me shyly. She was prettier than I had thought. - -“Well, Mademoiselle,” I said, “it seems I have rid you of your pursuer. -Now whither shall I conduct you? Believe me, I am wholly at your -service.” - -She glanced up into my face and went red, then white, then red again, -and lowered her eyes in helpless confusion. Standing so, I could see -her long, sooty lashes outlined against her cheek, the droop of the -lids, the little nose, the shell-like ear--’twas enough to make any man -play the fool. I confess, I had done it for much less. - -“I do not know, Monsieur,” she stammered, at last, “where you can take -me.” - -“What?” I cried, astonished in my turn. “But your home, Mademoiselle; -your family?” - -“It is from my home that I flee,” she answered, sadly, a little break -in her voice. “It is my family whom I fear.” - -“But your friends?” I persisted, my heart warming towards her. “At -least you have friends.” - -She shook her head, and I fancied I could see the tears shining beneath -the lashes. - -“None who would not conceive it their duty to deliver me to my family,” -she said, and stood knitting her fingers together nervously. - -I paused a moment in sheer bewilderment. Here was a problem! - -“Perhaps it is my duty also to deliver you to your family,” I remarked -at last, but my heart was not in the words. - -“Ah, you would not say so, Monsieur, if you knew the story!” and she -looked up at me beseechingly, her eyes bright with tears. There was no -mistaking this time, and I, certainly, could not resist their appeal, -which sent the blood bounding in my temples. - -“Come,” I said, “we must get away from here, at any rate, or your -amiable uncle will return with reënforcements and surprise us. Take my -arm, Mademoiselle.” - -She did so without hesitation, and I led her across the Rue St. Honoré -and into the gardens of the Tuileries. The place was thronged with -people, as it always is in the evening, summer or winter, and, deciding -that no one could discover us among so many, I found an unoccupied seat -under the trees near the river, where I installed her. - -On the way, I had reflected on the situation in which I found myself, -and its complete absurdity struck me for the first time. Here was I, a -young man alone in Paris, knowing no one, with no fortune but youth’s -hope for the future, assuming the protection of a pretty girl of -sixteen or seventeen, whom I had never seen until ten minutes since and -whose name I did not even know. - -I could not help laughing as I seated myself beside her. She looked -at me for a moment with a glance clear and unembarrassed, but in -which there was nothing bold nor immodest, and then, comprehending my -thought, she threw back her head and laughed with me. I was enchanted, -and in my admiration forgot my mirth. I saw that her throat was full, -round, and white, that her chin was adorable, that there were dimples -in her cheeks, that her mouth was finely arched, and her teeth small -and regular. I felt a sudden warmth about my heart. Plainly here was a -girl innocent as well as beautiful, and who looked at the world with -eyes in which there was no trace of jaundice or suspicion. Harm such a -one? Not I! - -“Come, Mademoiselle,” I said at last, “it is necessary for us to arrive -at an understanding of the situation. You behold in me Pierre le Moyne, -late of Mont-de-Marsan, but for a week past and I trust for the future, -of Paris, and, I repeat, wholly at your service,” and as I said the -word I arose and bowed before her. - -She acknowledged my bow with a pretty little nod of the head. - -“And I, M. le Moyne,” she answered, “am Mademoiselle Anne Ribaut; -although I much prefer to be called Nanette, and, I fear, very greatly -in need of your services.” - -“Tell me the story,” I suggested, and reseated myself beside her. - -“Well, M. le Moyne,” she began, “it is like this. My father and mother -are both dead--have been dead for so long that I remember neither of -them--and my father’s brother, Jacques Ribaut, a jeweller of the Rue -des Moulins, is my guardian. Until a week ago he kept me at the convent -of the Sacred Heart, and then, finally, just as I began to think I was -to spend my whole life there, he sent for me. Oh, how pleased I was -when the time came to leave those fearful gray walls, within which one -never dared speak above a whisper! But I did not imagine what was about -to befall me, or I should not have been so happy. I arrived at the Rue -des Moulins; I was shown into the presence of my uncle, and I tried to -make him love me. He looked me over much as he would have inspected an -ox he was about to purchase, and he seemed well satisfied.” - -“I do not doubt it,” I said, and I looked at her sparkling eyes and -laughing mouth, and thought that a man must indeed be hard to please -who would not be satisfied. - -“Do not interrupt, I beg of you, Monsieur,” she cried, “or I shall -lose my place, as we used to say at the convent. Well, as I said, he -appeared pleased, and I had begun to hope that we should be very -happy together, and that he would be good to me and permit me to see -something of the world. But the next day he brought in another man to -see me--oh, a horrible man, with a great nose which seemed to spread -all over his face, and green eyes that would make you tremble. He also -looked me over in a way that made my flesh tingle--that filled me with -shame and anger, as though I had been insulted--and then they both went -away and I tried to forget all about it. But the next day my uncle came -to see me again and informed me that I was to marry this man, whose -name, it seems, is Jean Briquet. I protested that I did not wish to -marry, and especially not such a monster. I said that I had, as yet, -seen nothing of the world, except that gray and dreary bit enclosed -within the four walls of the convent--that I was still young and that -there was plenty of time. But my uncle was inexorable. He said it was -already a thing accomplished, since he had promised M. Briquet my hand, -and that the wedding should take place in a week’s time.” - -She paused for a moment, overcome by the horror of the recollection, -and I found that in some manner her hand had made its way to mine. She -did not attempt to remove it, and I held it closely, with a strange -tenderness in my heart. It was so warm, so soft, so confiding--a -child’s hand. - -“Yes, yes,” I said, fearing that if she paused she would see her hand a -captive, “and then?” - -“I heard no more about it until to-night, when my uncle came to me and -told me that the wedding was to take place at nine o’clock to-morrow -morning. He paid no heed to my entreaties and reproaches, but warned me -not to fail to be ready at the hour, and turned on his heel and left -me. I could think of only one thing to do--that was to flee. Anything -seemed preferable to marrying that hideous creature. So I put on my -hat, placed in my purse the little money I possess, stole down the -stairs, and through the front door into the street. Unfortunately, my -uncle caught a glimpse of me as I ran past the house, and started in -pursuit. You know the rest, Monsieur. You do not blame me?” and she -looked at me with eyes soft with entreaty. - -“No,” I said, “I do not blame you. You were right to flee, since there -was no other way. No one could expect you to marry a monster.” - -“Ah, how glad I am to hear you say that!” she cried. “And you will -protect me, Monsieur, will you not? How I admired the manner in which -you disposed of my uncle this evening,” and she smiled at me in a way -there was no resisting. - -Evidently even within the walls of a convent a woman may learn many -things--or perhaps no woman needs to be taught the surest way to reach -a man’s heart. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -I FIND MYSELF BROTHER TO AN ENCHANTING GIRL - - -WE sat for some time in silence, she looking with childish delight at -the brilliant and ever-changing scene before her, I pondering over the -perplexities of the situation. I saw that I should need all my wit to -straighten out the snarl, and though I was proud of my wit, as every -Gascon must be, I doubted somewhat if it would prove equal to this -task. But this misgiving did not vex me long,--we of the south take -trouble as it comes. Besides, was I not here, in one of the loveliest -spots of the most beautiful city in the world, with an enchanting girl -at my side, who permitted me to hold her hand and gaze into her eyes? -Mordieu! in such a situation, how could a man, with warm, red blood in -him, doubt his power for bringing things to pass? - -Indeed, the scene itself was one to make a man forget his troubles, -as I saw it had made my companion forget hers, and I had not looked -upon it so often that I could contemplate it with indifferent eyes. -The moon was just rising behind the long line of the Tuileries and -showed us in the walks and about the fountains the crowds which had -gathered to get a breath of air and exchange a word of gossip. A row of -lanterns had been swung from end to end of the Allée des Orangers--by -order, perhaps, of some wealthy bourgeois, who wished to hold a fête -there--and two or three men, in a uniform I did not know, were busy -keeping loiterers away. It was public ground, of course, but then money -will work miracles, especially in Paris. Away to our right gleamed the -quays and the river; the former even more crowded than the gardens, the -latter sparkling with the lanterns of grain-barges and fishing-boats, -drifting with the current, or slowly making head against it. And -everywhere was the murmur of voices, like the wind stirring the leaves -of a great forest. - -I saw how the girl’s eyes sparkled and her lips opened with delight as -she gazed at all this. - -“Beautiful, is it not, Mademoiselle?” I asked, at last, merely to make -her look at me, that I might see again into her eyes. - -“Oh, beautiful! I had never imagined the like!” - -“Not even when you were building your castles of the future in the -convent?” - -She made a little grimace of disgust. - -“This is life,” she said. “That was not life--it was only the gray -shadow of it.” - -Then suddenly I saw that she shivered. - -“You are cold!” I cried. “And you have no cloak--only this thin dress. -Come, we must go!” - -“Go?” she questioned, looking at me, all her worry back upon her in an -instant. “Yes--but whither, Monsieur? Not to my uncle’s!” - -She was quite white with the horror of the thought, and I felt that her -hand was trembling. I pressed it in both of mine--a child’s hand, I -repeated to myself. - -“No, not back to your uncle’s,” I assured her. “But you must go -somewhere for the night. Could you not return to the convent?” - -She breathed a deep sigh of relief and the color swept back into her -cheeks again. But she shook her head in answer to my question. - -“I had thought of that,” she said; “but they would deliver me again to -my uncle in the morning, Monsieur.” - -“True,” I murmured, and I pondered over the problem deeply. Clearly, -there was only one thing to be done, but it could hardly fail to -compromise her, and I paused. I had need to be very sure of myself. - -“Mademoiselle,” I said, at last, “you believe me to be a man of honor, -do you not?” - -“Oh, yes,” she answered, and she looked at me and smiled again. - -“I pray you to believe me so, Mademoiselle,” I continued earnestly. “I -am going to assume a brother’s right to protect you. To-morrow, I shall -call upon your uncle, and will say a few things to him which I trust -will bring him to his senses. But to-night, since you cannot remain in -the gardens here, you must pass in my room.” - -She glanced at me with frightened eyes, but my face reassured her. - -“Very well, M. le Moyne,” she answered quietly. “As I said before, I -believe you to be a man of honor.” - -I lifted her hand to my lips and kissed it. - -“I appreciate your trust, Mademoiselle,” I said, “and shall do -everything in my power to deserve it.” - -She glanced at me again and I saw that her eyes were shining. - -“Come, let us go,” she said, and we arose. - -“The house I occupy, Mademoiselle,” I explained, as we started away, -“is in the Rue du Chantre, and the room is but a poor affair, yet I -trust you will find it comfortable. I have been in Paris only a week, -and have not yet found better lodgings. In fact,” I added, judging it -best to tell her the whole truth at a breath, “my fortune is not a -large one, and not knowing how soon I should be able to increase it, I -judged it best to husband it as much as possible.” - -“There, there, Monsieur,” she cried, “do not apologize, I beg of you! -You forget that I have no claim upon you and that what you are doing is -out of charity, without hope of reward.” - -A reply leaped to my lips as I looked into her eyes, but I choked it -back and we passed through the streets in silence. In my heart I felt a -great tenderness for this innocent and confiding creature, who leaned -so naturally upon my arm, and who evidently had heretofore gazed upon -the world only from a distance, comprehending nothing of what she saw; -but I reflected that I, who knew not how to support myself, certainly -could not hope to support a wife also, and put the thought behind me. - -The Rue St. Honoré was crowded as we left the garden and turned into -it, and the front of the Palais Royal brilliantly lighted, but every -one was occupied with his own affairs and we seemed to be unobserved. -Pushing our way through the crowd, we soon reached the Rue du Chantre. -The street grew more and more deserted as we left the Rue St. Honoré -behind. - -“This is the place, Mademoiselle,” I said, at last, and as we entered -the house together I saw the old woman who acted as concierge, and whom -I had come to detest even in a week’s time, leering at us horribly. My -blood was boiling as I caught the meaning of her grimace, but I said -nothing, fearing to alarm my companion, and we slowly mounted the dark -staircase. - -“’Tis on the third floor,” I said, and we kept on, awakening a thousand -echoes. “This is the door, Mademoiselle. I will open it. There is a -candle on the table. Good-night.” - -I took her hand, which I felt was trembling. - -“And you?” she asked in a whisper. - -“I will remain here,” I said. “I will sleep upon the threshold. No one -can enter without arousing me, so that you may sleep calmly without -fear. Good-night.” - -“Good-night,” she answered, and there were tears in her voice. She -lingered yet a moment, as though there were something she still wished -to say, then entered the room and closed the door behind her. I heard -her moving about for a few moments, and then all was still. - -I sat down upon the top step of the staircase and considered the -situation. I confess it appeared to me an awkward one, for, though I -had spoken so confidently to her, I had small hope that whatever I -might say would have any weight with her ogre of an uncle. He doubtless -detested me as heartily as I did him, and it was not to be denied that -he had the law behind him, though in this instance, as in many others, -quite divorced from justice. I trembled at thought of the blow her -reputation must sustain if it were known that for a night she had been -my guest--the face of the concierge, as I had seen it leer at us, gave -earnest of what the whole gay, evil world of Paris would believe. I -tore my kerchief from my throat, for the thought suffocated me. No one -should ever know--how could they, in this great, seething, clamorous -city? And if they did--if any dared to hint--thank God, I could answer -with my sword! - -He had thought me her lover--curse his shifty, treacherous eyes! -Perhaps she had a lover--and I winced at the thought. But no, I would -not believe it! She would have told me. She would have asked me to -take her to him. And besides, I reflected, with a sigh of relief, she -had said that she had left the convent a week before only to find her -uncle’s house another prison. She could not have made such progress in -knowledge of the world in so short a time--indeed the frankness of her -look was proof enough. - -With this thought, which somehow soothed and pleased me, I wrapped my -cloak about me, and sword at side, lay down athwart the threshold. A -vision of her sweet face danced before me--her eyes looked into mine, -pure and limpid as twin stars. Marvelling at their guilelessness, -I bent to kiss their rosy lids. Still they gazed at me, serene, -untroubled, and I stopped, shamed in my inmost consciousness, as one -who had thought to desecrate a flower. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -I FIND MY PART A DIFFICULT ONE - - -I AWOKE with a start and looked about me, but could discern nothing, -for the darkness was absolute, impenetrable. What it was that had -disturbed me I could not guess. I was about to tell myself I had been -dreaming, when I heard a stealthy footstep on the stair. A second -followed. Some one was mounting cautiously. With heart leaping at -promise of adventure, I grasped my sword and sat upright, noiselessly. -The steps drew near and nearer; they were at the top of the stair--and -in an instant some one had stumbled over my extended legs and come down -with a crash upon the floor. I was upon the intruder in a flash, and -was astonished to find it was a woman. - -“Who are you?” I whispered fiercely, between my teeth. “And what seek -you here?” - -“Rather tell me what you seek here, Monsieur,” answered a voice twisted -and quivering with rage and malice, but which I nevertheless recognized -as that of the concierge. “You have rented the apartment, but not the -landing in front of it.” - -“I will occupy the landing no longer than to-night,” I said. “But you -have not yet told me your business here.” - -“I am going to bed,” she answered sullenly. “My room is the one at the -end of the corridor.” - -“Go, then,” I said, loosing my hold of her, my suspicions not yet -allayed. “But remember that I shall still be here and it would be well -for you to remain in your room till morning. Another fall such as that -might snap some of your dry, old, rotten bones.” - -The woman got slowly to her feet and I could hear her cursing softly to -herself. She took a step away from me and paused. I could guess what -her face was like! - -“Since when has it been the fashion,” she snarled, “for a young man to -give up his bed to a pretty girl and himself sleep without the door? It -was not so in my day.” - -“I can well believe it!” I retorted. “Begone!” - -She shuffled slowly down the passage. I heard the opening and closing -of a door and all was still. - -I wrapped my cloak about me once again, but sleep came no more to my -eyes. The encounter had filled me with uneasiness. That she was simply -on the way to her room, as she had said, I did not believe, but what -her object was I could not guess. During my whole week’s wanderings -in the streets of Paris I had encountered no face which repelled me -as did hers, with its yellow eyes, its sallow, withered cheeks, its -surly, snarling mouth. When I had seen it first, it had struck me as -threatening and terrible, and this impression deepened as I saw it -oftener. Something, I know not what, about the woman told me that -she was trembling at heart, that she lived in a state of constant -terror. A suggestion of the gutter and the darkness seemed to cling to -her, as though she had dragged herself through an abyss reeking with -unspeakable foulness. - -I could have sworn that she had read my thought in my eyes the first -time I looked at her, so livid did her face become, and this belief -disturbed me so that I determined to change my lodging, but had chanced -upon no other matching the lightness of my purse. I am not a man to be -frightened at phantoms of my own imagining, but as I sat there in the -darkness I promised myself that another night should find me far from -the Rue du Chantre. - -Morning came, and the filthy panes of the little window above the -stair-head turned from black to gray as I sat there musing. I arose, -removed from my clothing the traces of the dirty floor and went down -into the court, where I made my toilet at a trough in the yard, keeping -one eye upon the stair meanwhile to see that none descended. I had -scarce gained the stair-head again, when the door of my room opened, -and Mlle. Ribaut appeared framed in the doorway, fresh and rosy as a -picture by Watteau. - -“Good-morning, M. le Moyne,” she cried, and courtesied to me with a -grace worthy of Louis’s court. - -“Good-morning, Mademoiselle,” I said, bowing and taking her hand, -which, I told myself, was one of the prerogatives of a brother. “I -trust you slept well?” - -“Never better in my life, Monsieur,” she answered gayly. “I have never -before been honored with a guard at my door, especially one on whom I -could rely so thoroughly.” - -I bowed again at the compliment, and she must have seen the tenderness -which I could not keep from my face, for she drew her hand away, and -glanced nervously at the floor. I watched her glowing cheek with -ravished eyes until, of a sudden, I remembered that a brother would not -do so. - -“Come, Mademoiselle,” I cried, “we must get breakfast. I know a -splendid place just around the corner, where they serve the most -excellent coffee, and rolls which fairly melt in one’s mouth.” - -“And I am famously hungry,” she answered, laughing, her embarrassment -forgotten in an instant. “Wait until I get my hat, Monsieur.” - -She was back in a moment, and we went down the stairs together and out -into the street. The morning was bright and warm and the streets were -thronged with people. I glanced again at my companion’s happy face, -and resolved to do nothing which could bring a shade upon it, however -difficult I might find the task. - -We were soon at the café in the Rue de Beauvais, and the waiter gave us -a little table in a corner near the window, whence we could look out -upon the busy street. I shall not soon forget that meal. Mlle. Ribaut -laughed with delight as the coffee was placed before her, and served it -with the prettiest grace in the world. As for me, I almost forgot to -eat in gazing at her. - -“You appear distracted, M. le Moyne,” she cried. “I’ll wager you are -thinking with what an irksome charge you have burdened yourself.” - -“Not at all, Mademoiselle,” I answered quickly. “I was thinking how -difficult it is to be a brother to an adorable girl with whom one is -just getting acquainted.” - -“I do not find it at all difficult, Monsieur,” and she laughed gayly. -“I assure you, I find it delightful to be a sister. I have never before -been a sister, Monsieur, and I enjoy having a big brother immensely.” - -I glanced at her merry face, but saw there only guilelessness and -innocent good will. My heart fell within me, and I cursed myself for a -fool. - -“Well, Mademoiselle,” I began. - -“Oh, come, Monsieur,” she interrupted, “does a man always call his -sister Mademoiselle?” - -“No more than a sister calls her brother Monsieur,” I retorted readily. - -“Well, my name is Nanette, as I have already had the honor of telling -you,” she said. - -“And mine is Pierre.” - -She clapped her hands together gleefully. - -“Splendid!” she cried. “We are getting along famously. I think it is a -very pretty name--Pierre. Now, what was it you were about to say?” - -In the shock of delight at hearing her pronounce my name, I had quite -forgotten. But I rallied my wits with an effort. - -“I was about to say that at ten o’clock I shall call upon your uncle. -I shall approach him with an assured air, as one who will not brook -denial. I shall say to him that you would die rather than consent to -this marriage and that you will not return home until he agrees to say -no more about it.” - -“Ah, you do not know my uncle,” she said sadly. “Believe me, Pierre, he -will never agree.” - -“In that case,” I answered, with a cheerfulness I confess I did not -feel, “we will secure a cottage at St. Cloud, or some other delightful -place. I will send for my sister who is in retreat at Aignan, and who -would joy to come. You will love each other, I am sure. And there we -shall all live happily together until your uncle does consent or until -an apoplexy carries him off.” - -“That will be charming!” she cried, with dancing eyes. “I almost hope -he will not consent, so that it may come true. But, Pierre,” and she -hesitated. - -“Yes?” - -“All this will take money,” she continued, after a moment, “and you -told me your fortune is not great.” - -“Well, I will increase it,” I declared, though I confess I had no idea -how I should do so, unless I enlisted as a brigand under that arrant -knave and prince of thieves, Cartouche. Yet not even that could I -do--there was my sister--I had kissed the cross--you shall hear. - -She was silenced for a moment, and then took a purse from the bosom of -her dress. - -“Will you keep this for me,” she asked, “and use it when there is need? -’Tis what I brought from home with me, my sweetmeat money.” - -“Impossible,” I protested. “Keep your money, Mademoiselle.” - -She looked at me a moment with quivering lips. - -“That is not like my brother,” she said at last. “My brother would -understand that I do not wish to be a burden to him. At least, he would -consent to keep it for me, for fear that I might lose it.” - -I reached out, took the purse, and placed it carefully in my bosom. - -“When you wish it again, you have only to ask for it, Nanette,” I said. - -“That is better,” and her face cleared. “And now, Pierre, what shall I -do while you are conferring with my uncle?” - -“I think it will be best for you to remain in my room,” I answered, -after a moment’s thought. “I will return there at once, so soon as I -have seen him, and if I am unsuccessful we can set about securing that -cottage I mentioned a moment ago.” - -“Very well,” she said sedately. “And I assure you that I shall not be -idle. I saw some clothing in your room this morning that was oh, so -badly in need of repair. I intend to make you a good sister, Pierre.” - -“A good sister!” I murmured, and bit my tongue to keep it still. - -“Yes, a good sister,” and then she looked at me, her face suddenly -serious. “But there is one thing that must be remedied--I know so -little about my brother. You must tell me more, Pierre.” - -“Ah, I should love to!” I cried. “And you really care to know?” - -[Illustration: Who, looking deep into her eyes, could have lacked -inspiration?] - -“All! All!” she nodded, and leaned towards me, her chin in her hands, -her elbows on the table. “Of my life I told you in a sentence--I -have done nothing--nothing has happened to me. But with you, it is -different--you are a man. You have lived always in the great world.” - -I looked at the curve of her dainty wrists, the little pink, -interlocked fingers, the cheeks soft and delicate as peach-bloom, and -then up into the eyes, dark, pure and quite fathomless. I pinched my -leg beneath the table to make sure I was not dreaming. Was ever youth -so fortunate? - -“We have an hour,” she concluded. “You are going to see my uncle at -ten--it is not yet nine. So you will have time to tell me all--every -word.” - -“Yes, every word,” I echoed. “But shall it be here, or----” - -“Oh, here! Here it is so cosey, so homelike, and we seem to have known -each other for ages instead of merely since last night. Can it be that -I have known you only since last night?” - -“No,” I said, with conviction. “We have known each other long and long, -only fate held us apart. Now we can laugh at fate.” - -“Yes. But the story.” - -“Very well--the story.” - -“And, mind--no skipping!” she cried, shaking her finger at me -warningly. “I must have every word.” - -Who, looking deep into her eyes, could have lacked inspiration? - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -IN WHICH I COME TO PARIS - - -BUT it was not to tell that story I set pen to paper. Indeed, it were -scarce worth the telling, save to sympathetic ears, such as were those -tiny pink ones into which I poured it that morning. - -Yet, two words about it. - -We of Marsan have not always been so poor. Time was, when, as fief -of the house of Cauteret, we held broad fields and deep woods. -Unfortunately, M. le Comte, being half-Spanish himself, was so foolish -as to espouse the Spanish side in one of the innumerable intrigues -against the thirteenth Louis--they trod so fast upon each other’s heels -that I never knew just which it was. At any rate, in the event, M. le -Comte was fain to seek safety on his wife’s estates at Valladolid, and -rode away merrily enough, little regretting France. - -We le Moynes, though we had followed M. le Comte to battle as in duty -bound, were honest enough to refuse to change our French coats for -Spanish ones, and so remained behind. We were too small fry to attract -the displeasure of the King, who had a host of greater cares to worry -him, so we were left to follow our own devices and keep ourselves from -starving as best we might. - -The sixty years preceding my arrival had been spent by the le Moynes -getting a living as honestly as might be, and if we found a bit of -brigandage needful now and again to keep body and soul together, why, -we were ever ready to answer for it, man to man. - -It was in a small house of stone on the right bank of the Midouze I -first saw the light. My father I never knew--he had been killed in some -foray a month or two before my birth--but my mother continued living -on there with her husband’s brother, Chabert le Moyne, and his wife. -The first ten or twelve years of my life passed peacefully enough, my -mother giving me such instruction as she could, and insisting that I -go with her every Saturday morning, wet or shine, to the curé for my -lesson. The remainder of the time I spent as it pleased me--wandering -along the river or paddling about in it; or exploring the great forest, -which had one time belonged to M. le Comte, but which was now the -King’s. - -But at the age of twelve, my uncle Chabert took me suddenly in hand. -This was the more surprising because, up to that time, he had taken not -the slightest notice of me, save to assist me with his toe whenever he -chanced to find me scrambling out of his way. But now, all this was -changed. I must learn to ride, it seemed; to shoot with the pistol, -and to use dagger and rapier. I tell you, he kept me busy--and how I -relished it! There were some hard falls, just at the first, that shook -the teeth in my head, until I learned the trick of sticking to my -horse’s back, but after that only the long rides and the bouts with my -uncle. He seldom let me escape without a tap or two on the crown, just -to show me what a booby with the blade I was, but I thought nothing of -such petty things. - -He was a tall, lean man, this uncle of mine, with moustache twisted to -a needle-point above a mouth which never opened needlessly. His eyes, -too, I remember--few cared to meet them at any time, none when he was -enwrathed. A dozen blackguards, who lived somewhere near by--God knows -where!--called him master and would have joyfully gone to hell for him. -Sometimes they would gather at the house at nightfall, my uncle would -kiss his wife and stamp out to his horse. I, looking big-eyed from one -corner of the little window in my bed-room, would see him fling himself -into the saddle and spur away, the others falling naturally in behind. - -It was enough to make one tremble, and if I ventured down the ladder -into the room where my aunt and mother were--pretending I wanted a -drink or some such thing--I would find them in tears, and my mother -would look at me sorrowfully and draw me tenderly to her and weep over -me, as though some dreadful fate threatened me. The days that followed, -they would spend in horrible suspense, and how they would welcome him -when he came riding home again! - -I understood nothing of all this, but my sister did. For it was at this -time she came home from the convent at Aignan, where the good sisters -had been caring for her. She had been sent there, a mere baby, at the -time my mother was expecting me, and she had been kept there since, we -being too poor to feed another mouth, and the good sisters hoping that -she would in the end enter the cloister. But when the time came, she -found herself lacking in courage or devotion--I do not know, for this -is one of the things about her I never quite understood--and so she was -sent home again. At least, here she was, tall and fair and dark-eyed, -and we were all a little afraid of her until we found how warm and -tender her heart was. Yes, and brave, too,--how could I have said she -lacked courage?--as I was presently to find out for myself. - -It was one evening in early June. As the twilight deepened along the -river, I heard far off the tramp of horses and knew that another -journey was afoot. I went to the door to see them dash up along the -road, and very fine and brave they looked to me. They pulled full-stop -at the door, harness clanking, sword rattling against thigh, and my -uncle, who was at table, hastily swallowed the last of his meat, and -rose to don sword and headgear. I, who was still gaping out the door, -heard the sound of my sister’s voice. - -“Where do you go, uncle?” she asked. - -He was girding on his sword, and paused an instant to look at her in -sheer amazement. Then he turned away without answering. - -“If it be upon a Godless errand you go, as I suspect,” she went, on, -quite calm and steady, “I pray you to think of your soul. What of it?” - -My faith, but I was trembling for her and the women staring -open-mouthed! - -I saw my uncle’s face darken, but he drew on his gauntlets and turned -to the door, saying never a word. He found her before him. For a moment -he stood looking into her eyes with a gaze that brought the sweat to -my forehead. I protest I am no coward, but I could not look in his -face--no, not even now--with such calm as hers. - -But the moment passed. With a swift movement of his hand, he swept her -from his path and strode from the house. We heard him leap to saddle -and then the clatter of hoofs down the road. The girl stood silent, -listening, until the distance swallowed up the sound. - -“He will not come back,” she said at last, with the air of a -prophetess. “The Virgin told me so this morning. He will never come -back, and he goes to his death unshriven.” - -Then she went from the room, while terror still held her hearers -palsied. - -Even yet can I remember the agony of those days, the prayers on our -knees before the cross, the straining of eyes down the road. And -then, at last, in the gray dawn of the fourth day, came the rush of a -single horse’s hoofs, and a rude clatter at the door. I, peeping out -my window, saw a man sitting on his horse--such a man!--mud-stained, -blood-stained, unkempt, breathless, with livid fear still on his -face and in his eyes. I could hear my aunt fumbling at the bar with -trembling hands and then the door opened. - -“Le Moyne is dead,” said the man abruptly, in a terrible voice. “So -are all the others but one or two. It was an ambush. We thought we -had the coach and good plunder, when out they spurred from front and -rear, left and right. We had no chance, curse them! but they paid two -for one--aye, four for le Moyne. There was a man!” and with a horrible -choking in his throat, he struck spur to flank and pushed on. - -Well, we lived on in a way--the wood gave us fagots--the earth a little -grain--sometimes my snares brought game to table. But what a life for -a lusty youth of nineteen, hot with impatience to see the world, yet -bound to three women! I loved them, I would not have left them, but how -I gnawed my heart out with longing to be gone! - -We were well off the highway, hidden deep in the woods along the river, -else we must have fallen prey to violence ere we did, for that sister -of mine had grown into a woman fit to make men mad to look at. But it -came at last. - -I was staggering home one day under a load of fagots from the -wood--what disgrace for a le Moyne to gather fagots! Mordieu, it makes -me warm even yet to think of! Well, I was staggering home, and cursing -my unhappy fate, when of a sudden I heard a woman scream, and knew the -voice for my sister’s. I dropped the fagots and ran forward, stooping -low to avoid the branches. In a moment I was at the house. - -Before it were three horses, one of them bestrode by the finest -gentleman I had ever seen, the others riderless. Through the open door -came the sounds of a struggle. - -“What is it?” I demanded roughly. “What do you here, Monsieur?” - -He scarcely deigned me a glance. - -“Be off, canaille!” he said, and turned to the door. “Bring her out,” -he cried, “but so much as a bruise and I’ll kill you both.” - -And there appeared in the doorway two ruffians, bearing my sister -between them. - -Then I understood, and my blood turned to fire. - -How I did it, I know no more now than I did then, but I sprang upon -them and flung them right and left--one crashing against the door-post, -the other backward into the road that I might stamp his life out. I -heard a curse behind me, and a whip was brought hissing down across -my face--see, there is the scar, just at the corner of my eye. But I -turned on him like the wild beast I in that moment felt myself to be -and dragged him down from the saddle. I knew the others would be upon -me, that I could not escape, but I prayed Christ that I might kill him -first. I had him by the throat, bending him backward; I saw his eyes -start, his tongue swell--and then heavy steps behind me. I waited the -stab that I knew must come. Ah, my brave sister! it was you who saved -me, seizing my sword from the scabbard as it hung just within the door, -and using it how well! - -One rode away hot-foot, in safety. The others lay where they had -fallen, and we staring down at them. Then my sister looked at the red -blade in her hand and dropped it, shuddering and faint. - -“Their blood is on their own hands, not on ours,” I said. “Why did they -not pass in peace?” - -“Yes, why did they not?” and she stared down at them. “I was here, -alone, the others had gone to wash at the river, when they came by. He -saw me, and--oh, infamous! The world is well rid of him!” - -I saw the other women coming towards us under the trees, and then of a -sudden I knew our danger. - -“We cannot stay here,” I cried. “They will be back again. The one who -fled will bring them, hot for vengeance. We must go!” - -The women looked down the road, white-faced. - -“Not you others, perhaps,” I said. “You were not here--they will not -seek for you. But we--I and my sister--must go.” - -“Yes--but whither?” asked my aunt. - -Whither? I did not know. I did not care. Here there was only death. - -It was my sister who proved the wisest--then as always. - -“I will go to Aignan,” she said, with a calmness that astonished -me. “The good sisters will protect me and give me sanctuary. You, -dear Pierre, must go farther--to some great city, where you can lose -yourself for a time.” - -My blood was tingling. I knew whither I would go. - -“To Paris!” I cried. “To Paris!” - -My mother uttered a little cry of horror. - -“Paris! Oh, no, Pierre! How can you cover those two hundred leagues?” - -My eyes were on the horse, which stood patiently by its master, waiting -for him to rise and mount. - -“The horse will carry me,” I said. “Yes, and provide me money at my -journey’s end.” - -She would have protested, would have pleaded, but I broke away into the -house, donned the best suit my uncle had left behind, stretching it -somewhat in the struggle, buckled on sword and dagger, and was ready. -Never had I felt so strong, so confident. At last was I to have a bout -with fortune! - -But money? I had little--well--and then, as I left the house, I saw -again the gallant lying stark in the dust. Perhaps in his pockets -were broad gold-pieces--a jewel flashed on his finger--but even as I -stooped, a hand was laid on my shoulder, and I turned to find myself -looking into my sister’s eyes. - -“Not that, Pierre,” she said hoarsely. “For Christ’s sake, not that! -The le Moynes have been thieves long enough--now let them be honest -men!” - -I felt my throat contract and my eyes grow wet. - -“But I cannot starve,” I faltered, cursing my own weakness. - -I saw the blood die from her lips. - -“Here, take this!” she cried, and she tore open her gown and snatched -a cross from her bosom. I saw that it was of gold. “It was given to -me,” she said, “at Aignan. Now I give it to you to buy bread. It is the -dearest thing I have, but I give it gladly, for I am ransoming your -soul. Henceforth the le Moynes will be honest men.” - -I could not speak, but I dropped at her feet and kissed the cross as -she held it down to me. It is an oath, thank God, I have never broken. - -“And you will not sell the horse,” she added--what a woman she was! -“You will ride him as far as Tours. There you will deliver him to -a coureur to be returned to Marsan. I will see that he is claimed. -Good-by, dear Pierre,” and she held up her lips. - -I kissed her as I would have kissed the Virgin, then my mother and -aunt. They seemed quite broken, yet it was clear we must be off. To -Marsan and back was only a matter of three hours, and near an hour of -this was already gone. I sprang to saddle and looked at them all, once -again, standing there in the road. Then I touched spur to flank and was -off. - -And so, in the course of days, I came to Tours, where I sold the -cross and delivered the horse to the coureur. Then to Paris, where I -arrived at last, weary and somewhat stained by the road, yet with ten -pistoles in my pocket, a good sword at my side, and a light heart in my -bosom--the heart of youth! - -Two words, did I say? How memory makes one garrulous! - - - - -CHAPTER V - -M. RIBAUT IS OBDURATE - - -SHE sat looking at me for a moment without speaking, her chin in her -hands, her eyes bright. - -“That is life!” she said, at last. “That is living! That is what I long -for! And, oh, how I shall love your sister! What is her name, Pierre?” - -“Ninon,” I answered. - -“Ninon!” and she lingered on the word. “Why, that is almost Nanette! -Oh, that I could see her, now--this moment!” - -“Perhaps you soon will--that cottage at St. Cloud, you know,” and I -smiled at her eager face. “Come, it is time for me to pay my respects -to your amiable uncle.” - -She gave a little gasp. - -“And you are not afraid?” she asked. “Do you think he will harm you, -Pierre?” - -“Harm me?” I laughed. “No,” and I touched the hilt of my sword. “There -is nothing to fear--on my account. Come.” - -She arose with a little sigh, and paused in the doorway for a backward -look. - -“But I have been happy here,” she said softly, and together we passed -out into the street. - -We made our way back to the Rue du Chantre in silence. She seemed -oppressed by some foreboding, and I was considering what I would best -say to her uncle. It was not an easy matter to decide--I felt that, -in this case, I should be readier with my sword than with my tongue, -I hated him so already! We entered the little court and paused at the -stair-foot. - -“I will leave you here, Nanette,” I said. “I shall not be long away.” - -She answered with a pressure of the hand and smiled into my eyes. How -often, afterwards, in my dreams, did I see her standing so! - -I watched her for a moment as she mounted the stair, and then turned -away. I caught a glimpse of the hideous concierge leering at me from -her box, and hurried from the place, disgusted, resolved anew to seek -another lodging. On through the streets I pressed, for I was anxious to -have my errand done--along the crowded, clamorous Rue St. Honoré, to -the Rue des Frondeurs, then to the Rue de l’Evêque--with leaping heart -I saw again the corner where Nanette had sought shelter in my arms, -months agone, it seemed!--and so onward across the Rue des Orties, to -the Rue des Moulins. - -She had described the house for me, and I had no difficulty in finding -it, for a gilded board, bearing the legend - - +-----------------+ - | JACQUES RIBAUT, | - | BIJOUTIER. | - +-----------------+ - -projected into the street. I mounted the steps and knocked at the door, -noting as I did so that the house was a large one and in good repair, -a thing somewhat uncommon in Paris. A servant answered the knock, and -I was surprised to see that he was in livery. M. Jacques Ribaut must -indeed be wealthy. - -“Is M. Ribaut within?” I asked. - -“Yes, Monsieur.” - -“I wish to see him,” and, as the man hesitated, I added, “Tell him it -is some one who brings him news from his niece.” - -“Wait just a moment, Monsieur,” and the man disappeared down the -hallway. He was back almost immediately. - -“You are to enter, Monsieur,” he said, and I followed him down the -hall. He opened a door before me, and I was in the presence of a little -fat man whom I recognized at once. He knew me also, and he leaned back -in his chair and gazed at me, his eyes agleam with hatred. - -“What is your price, Monsieur?” he asked abruptly. - -I stared at him in amazement - -“I do not understand,” I said, after a moment. - -“Oh, come,” he burst out, his anger getting the better of him, “let us -descend from the heights and get to business. You have possession, I -suppose, of the body of my niece. I ask you what price you demand to -deliver her to me?” - -I felt my cheeks burning, but I determined to keep my temper. - -“Monsieur,” I answered as quietly as I could, “my price is your promise -to break off at once this wedding which you propose and to sign in the -presence of witnesses a paper which I shall have executed in which you -will agree to permit your niece to choose her own husband.” - -“Believing, doubtless, that she will choose you!” he sneered. “May I -ask, Monsieur, where you met my niece?” - -“In the Rue de l’Evêque, as you know.” - -“You had never met her before last night?” - -“No. I had never seen her before that.” - -He gazed at me astonished, for he saw that I spoke the truth. - -“May I ask your name, Monsieur?” he said. - -“Pierre le Moyne.” - -“And your home?” - -“Mont-de-Marsan.” - -“I might have guessed it!” he cried. “Only a Gascon would attempt a -thing so ridiculous. Come, Monsieur, return me my niece and cease this -farce. It has been carried too far already. You imagine, doubtless, -that you are performing one of those Quixotic deeds for which your -countrymen are famous, but you do not understand the situation. This -husband whom I have chosen for my niece is M. Briquet, a wealthy and -respected man, well fitted to make her happy. She is young and does -not know her own mind. She has been bred in a convent and has arranged -some little romance for herself, in which the hero is doubtless a -prince, young, rich, and beautiful. She forgets that she is a poor girl -and that her marriage portion is hardly worth considering. M. Briquet -is a good match--better than could have been hoped for. In a year from -now she will think him adorable,” and he leered at me in a way that -made my flesh creep, “for he is good-natured--he does not ask what has -happened since last night--he will not set watch on her too closely--no -doubt there will still be a place for you.” - -I felt my blood grow hot against the brute, but I kept close grip on my -temper. After all, I had an end to accomplish. - -“I have already told you, Monsieur,” I answered, coldly, “on what terms -your niece will be returned to you. If she then chooses to marry M. -Briquet, well and good. If not, she will marry some one else.” - -His self-control slipped from him, as cloak from shoulder, and left his -wrath quite naked. - -“Mordieu!” he yelled, springing from his chair and shaking his fist -in my face, “you speak as though you had the right to meddle in -this affair. I will call in the law! I will have you thrown into the -conciergerie! I will compel you to return the girl!” - -“Perhaps the law might also inquire why you are so anxious to have her -become Madame Briquet,” I retorted, for want of something better, and -paused in astonishment. He had fallen back into his chair, his face -livid. What possessed the man? - -“Get out of here!” he screamed, when he had regained the power of -speech. “Get out of here, and tell your harlot never to show her face -here again, or I will denounce her as a woman of the town!” - -He got no farther, for I was upon him, all my blood in my face. I -caught him up from the chair and smote him in the mouth with my open -hand. - -“You dog!” I cried. “You dog!” and I struck him again. - -“Murder!” he shrieked. “Help! He is killing me!” - -I heard steps rushing down the hallway and the door behind me opened. -With a last blow I hurled Ribaut back into his chair and turned towards -the door, facing a man whom, from his surpassing ugliness, I knew -instantly to be Briquet. I had never seen a countenance more repulsive, -and I looked at him with loathing. - -“Who are you, Monsieur,” he cried, “and what do you here?” - -“I am punishing that scoundrel yonder for daring to ask his niece to -marry another scoundrel such as you!” I answered, and I looked him in -the eyes, all my contempt in my face. - -His face went from red to purple. - -“Kill him!” screamed Ribaut from the chair where he sat, the blood -streaming from nose and mouth. “It was he who took the girl from me.” - -With an oath, Briquet snatched a pistol from his pocket. But I was too -quick for him, for, seizing a chair, I knocked the barrel up even as he -pulled the trigger and brought the chair down upon his head. He fell -like an ox. - -“Ribaut,” I said, turning to the miserable object cowering in the -chair, “if I gave you your deserts I would kill you like the cur you -are, but I scorn to draw my sword against such vermin. I warn you that -if you so much as lift your finger against that girl you shall pay -for it with your life,” and fearing that my passion would yet get the -better of me, I turned from the room, strode down the hallway and left -the house. - -As I made my way to the Rue du Chantre I tried in vain to solve the -mystery of which I had caught but a glimpse--the terror of Ribaut, the -ferocity of Briquet, the evident understanding between the two. Why -were they determined to sacrifice the girl? I could find no answer to -the question, and I turned to another problem which demanded immediate -solution. - -How was I to provide for her now that the die was cast? I remembered -with a melancholy accuracy that my fortune was limited to the contents -of my purse and that my purse was anything but heavy. What a cottage at -St. Cloud would cost I dared not think, and then a wardrobe had also to -be provided, since she had brought with her only the clothes she wore. - -It was with this problem weighing on my mind that I turned into the -entrance and slowly mounted the stairs to my room. I knocked at the -door, but there was no response. With a great fear at my heart I -flung the door open and entered. One glance told me that the room was -empty. Chairs had been overturned, the lock of the door was broken. -With a trembling hand I picked up a garment in which there was still -a threaded needle. I could read the story at a glance. She had been -surprised, overpowered, carried away. And in the moment of agony that -followed I knew that I loved her. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -RIBAUT PLAYS A CARD - - -I STOOD for a moment dazed by this unexpected blow, for which I had -been wholly unprepared. From what direction had it come? Clearly not -from Ribaut, since I had been with him all the time. From whom, then? -And in an instant I remembered the mysterious actions of the old woman -who had fallen over my feet the night before. I ran down the stairs -like the wind, and as I reached the court I perceived her sitting in -her ruinous little lodge. I drew my sword, threw the door open and -entered. - -“Madame,” I said, with all the calmness I could muster, “you will tell -me at once what has happened to the lady who was in my room.” - -She crouched back in her chair away from the point at her throat and -looked at me with venomous eyes. - -“I know nothing about it,” she snarled. “You will have to look -elsewhere, my fine blade.” - -“No lies!” I said sharply. “You cannot deceive me. She could not have -been carried off without you seeing it, even if you did not lend a -hand.” - -“Carried off, indeed!” she retorted with a sneer. “And what if she had -simply grown weary of you and took the first chance to escape? On my -word, I should not blame her!” - -“She did not go away of her own will,” I said, quite positively. “She -was carried away. Tell me what you saw.” - -“I saw nothing,” she repeated sullenly. - -“Very well,” I said between my teeth, “it seems you are prepared to -die, then. Say your prayers. Commend your soul to God, if you possess -one, for I warn you that I will kill you as I would a snake, without an -instant’s hesitation.” - -She looked at me for a moment, her eyes glittering, her face livid, her -mouth working convulsively. She licked her lips and swallowed with an -effort. - -“Come,” I repeated, “you have nothing more to say then?” and my sword -quivered in my hand. - -She saw I was in earnest. - -“I will tell you what I know, Monsieur,” she said at last. - -“Good. That is the only way to save your life,” and I lowered my -point. “If I find you lying to me, you shall die none the less surely.” - -“All that I know, Monsieur, is that ten minutes after you had left -three men entered. One remained on guard here, while the others mounted -the stair. In a moment they returned, bringing the lady with them. -Despite her struggles, they placed her in a coach which was waiting in -the street, and drove away as fast as their horses could take them.” - -“And who were these men?” I asked. “Where did they take the girl?” - -“I do not know, Monsieur.” - -“You lie!” I cried fiercely. “It was you who set them on! It was you -who told them she was alone! Tell me who they were!” - -She was snarling again from the depths of her chair, and I looked at -her in disgust. - -“Come,” I repeated after a moment, “you must tell me. There is no way -of escaping it.” - -I saw her glance past me into the court, and heard footsteps on the -stones without. I turned to see two men standing there. - -“Is there a gentleman lodged here by the name of Pierre le Moyne?” -asked one of them. - -“That is my name,” I answered. - -“Will you be good enough to accompany us, Monsieur?” - -“And why?” I inquired. - -“We have been commissioned to conduct you to M. d’Argenson, lieutenant -of police,” he answered. “He will doubtless explain everything to you, -Monsieur.” - -“I am under arrest, then?” I asked, with a sinking heart. - -“If you choose to call it so, Monsieur,” and the man bowed. - -I heard the concierge chuckling savagely in her chair behind me. - -“Very well,” I said, after a moment’s reflection, “I shall be very -glad to see M. le Comte d’Argenson. But I have some clothing and other -property in my room here which I do not care to have stolen.” - -“We will seal the door, Monsieur, if you will show us the room. Nothing -will then be disturbed in your absence.” - -I led the way to the room and we entered. - -“We were also instructed to bring to M. d’Argenson a girl named Anne -Ribaut,” said the fellow, looking about the room and seeing it empty. -“Where is she, Monsieur?” - -“I do not know,” I answered bitterly. “I left her here an hour since. -When I returned she had disappeared. Look at the condition of the room, -Monsieur, and judge if she went willingly.” - -They looked about the room with practised eyes, which took in every -detail. - -“Have you a theory, Monsieur?” asked one of them at last. - -“Only that the woman who is concierge knows more about it than she -cares to tell,” I answered. “I was endeavoring to force a confession -from her at the point of my sword when you interrupted me.” - -“Ah,” and the man smiled. “We must look into that. If she has anything -to tell she will tell it, Monsieur, rest assured of that. We have a -more effective method of securing confessions than the sword-point,” -and he smiled again. - -They made another careful survey of the place, disturbing nothing, and -then, motioning me to follow, left the room and sealed the door behind -them. We descended to the court, but found that the concierge was no -longer in her lodge. - -“We shall get her, Monsieur, never fear,” one of them remarked. “No one -can escape us in Paris.” - -I doubted this somewhat, but deemed it best to say nothing, and -followed them into the street. They led the way to the Rue St. Honoré, -turned down the Bons Enfants, and entered at one of the smaller doors -of the Palais Royal. In a moment we were in an ante-chamber which was -crowded with people, many of whom shot curious glances at me as we -passed. Here there was a short delay, and then we were shown into a -room where a man sat writing at a table. - -I looked at him with interest, for that this was the renowned Comte -Voyer d’Argenson, who had organized the police system of Paris into -the most perfect in the world, I did not doubt. At the first glance I -was struck by nothing so much as his surpassing ugliness, for his face -was horribly disfigured by small-pox, and yet when I looked again this -impression faded imperceptibly and I saw only a man with kindly eyes -and winning mouth. - -He listened in silence to the report of the men who had arrested me, -glancing keenly at my face once or twice, but for the most part -playing with the pen he still held in his hand. - -“Very good,” he said, as the report was concluded. “I need not tell you -that it is necessary to arrest this woman. Do so without delay, and -find out everything possible about her past. You may go.” - -They went out and closed the door behind them. - -“Sit down, M. le Moyne,” he continued, and I fancied I detected a trace -of kindness in his voice. “I should be glad to hear your story of your -connection with Mlle. Ribaut.” - -“May I ask first, Monsieur,” I questioned, “why I have been arrested?” - -“You are charged with the abduction and detention of the girl, with -drawing your sword against her legal guardian, M. Jacques Ribaut, and -with subsequently assaulting him and his friend, M. Jean Briquet, at -his residence in the Rue des Moulins. Luckily, they were not injured -seriously, and so could lodge complaint against you without delay.” - -“But they did not know my lodging,” I protested, looking at him with -bewildered eyes. “How was I found so speedily?” - -D’Argenson smiled and turned to a great book which lay beside him on -the table. - -“Listen,” he said, and opened it. “Ah, here it is,” he added, after -turning a page or two. “An entry on this page reads as follows, under -date of July 10: ‘Pierre le Moyne, age about twenty, brown hair, -brown eyes, well built, entered by the Porte St. Antoine at sunrise. -Found lodging at the Epée Flamboyante, Rue du Chantre. A Gascon, -Mont-de-Marsan. Unsuspected.’” - -He smiled again as he glanced at my astonished face. - -“It is our record,” he said, “of all strangers who enter Paris. We have -agents at every gate--a simple thing. You see we had you under our -hand.” - -Still I could not speak. It was incredible. But I began to understand -how no one could escape M. D’Argenson. - -“As to the charges,” he added more gravely, “I trust they are not true, -M. le Moyne, for they are of a most serious nature.” - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -I AM FORTUNATE IN FINDING A NEW FRIEND - - -I SAT looking at him without answering, dismayed somewhat at the -gravity of his face. Yet there were still the kindly eyes and -mouth--surely I need fear no injustice from this man! - -“I will tell you the story, M. le Comte,” I said, after a moment’s -thought. “You shall judge for yourself in how far I am guilty.” And I -gave him a detailed account of everything that had happened from the -moment I had encountered Mlle. Ribaut in the Rue de l’Evêque until the -moment of my arrest. D’Argenson did not once interrupt me, but glanced -at me keenly from time to time, and remained for a moment silent after -I had finished. - -“M. le Moyne,” he said at last, “I need not tell you that you have been -setting the law at defiance in all this, and that however I may respect -you as a man of honor, as lieutenant of police there is only one course -open to me, and that is to punish you. A father or legal guardian has -an absolute and unquestioned right to dispose of a girl’s hand in -marriage. There are only two conditions under which this right can be -called into question. One is when there is some legal impediment which -would prevent the marriage and which is being concealed. The other is -when the proposed marriage is in the nature of a conspiracy, for the -purpose of defrauding the girl in some way, or of doing her some other -wrong.” - -“Ah, Monsieur,” I cried, “if you could but see this creature, this -Briquet! He is hideous, horrible! It seems to me that it is wrong -enough that any girl should be compelled to marry him and live with -such a monster.” - -D’Argenson laughed bitterly. - -“I have seen him, M. le Moyne,” he said. “It was he who came here to -make complaint against you on behalf of M. Ribaut. I confess he is not -lovely, but you could scarce expect me to take action on that ground, -else I should be pronouncing a decree against my own countenance.” - -“But there is a difference, M. le Comte!” I cried, and I wondered that -I had ever thought him repulsive. “Mere irregularity of features, or -even disfigurement, does not constitute ugliness. No countenance is -offensive, Monsieur, which is lighted by kindly eyes and a smiling -mouth. It is not so with Briquet. One shrinks from him instinctively as -from a snake.” - -D’Argenson did not answer, but sat musing deeply. - -At last he raised his head. - -“M. le Moyne,” he said, his eyes full on mine, “tell me truly why you -came to Paris. It was not merely to seek your fortune?” - -His eyes seemed to be reading my very heart. I had no thought of -telling aught but the truth. So the truth I told, just as I had told -Nanette, only more briefly--the attack on my sister and my killing of -the libertine who had ordered it. Neither this time did M. le Comte -interrupt me, but sat listening quietly, only looking at me with those -eyes there was no denying. He was smiling when I ended, and I took -courage. - -“You have strong hearts, you le Moynes, men and women,” he said. “Some -rumor of this affair hath reached Paris, only in another guise. It was -that M. Philippe de Nizan and two attendants had been set upon by a -gang of outlaws, and de Nizan and one of his men killed. The other, who -escaped, told a pretty story of the fight, doubtless to save his own -reputation. But I knew he was lying, for private advices from Marsan -tell me that not a jewel nor pistole had been stolen. Only one of the -horses was missing.” - -“I rode it away, as I told you, M. le Comte,” I protested earnestly. -“It has been sent back from Tours and should be at Marsan by this time -awaiting its owner. That will prove the truth of my story, Monsieur.” - -But D’Argenson silenced me with a gesture of his hand. - -“I need no proof, M. le Moyne,” he said kindly. “I believe it already. -I can detect truth from falsehood--that is why I am head of the police. -You did well to trust me.” - -I turned red with pleasure and tried to stammer my thanks, but he -silenced me again. - -“If the varlet sticks to his lie, you, of course, will not be -troubled,” he added. “Should he tell the truth, the whole truth, -there could be no charge against you. Should he tell a half-truth, -implicating you, I will take a hand in the affair. I can protect you -there, because you had the law on your side, but about this other I am -not so certain. You have struck at one of the props of our society, -and there is no crime more serious. If a parent or guardian may not -dispose of his child in marriage, we will have simply chaos.” - -I did not know what to answer. I had no wish to bring about a -revolution, yet I knew quite well that I should never permit Nanette to -be returned to her infamous uncle--but I could not say that to M. le -Comte. He sat for some moments deep in thought, while I tried vainly to -discover a way out of the coil. - -“Well, M. le Moyne,” he said at last, “it is evident that the most -important thing now is to find the girl, since she is no longer with -you. Until that is done and her testimony can be secured, I will see -that the charge against you is not pressed.” - -“And in the mean time,” I questioned breathlessly, “I trust you will -not think it necessary to send me to prison, M. le Comte?” - -“And why not?” he asked smiling. - -“Because in prison, Monsieur, I could do nothing towards assisting your -agents to recover Mlle. Ribaut.” - -“I had thought of that,” said d’Argenson. “Well, Monsieur, I will give -you your freedom on two conditions.” - -“And what are they?” I asked. - -“One is that you report here to me at eight o’clock every morning so -that I can detain you if there is need.” - -“I agree!” I cried. - -“The other is that if you succeed in finding Mlle. Ribaut, you will -bring her here to me at once and surrender her into my hands without -question.” - -I hesitated for a moment, but a glance at d’Argenson’s face convinced -me that he would use me fairly. - -“Very well, Monsieur,” I said, “I agree to your second condition. But -in return I would ask of you one thing.” - -“And what is that?” - -“It is, M. le Comte, that you make a little inquiry into the affairs of -Ribaut and Briquet. I am certain that a conspiracy of some kind does -exist,” and I told him of Ribaut’s terror, when, for want of something -better to say, I had threatened him with a police investigation. - -“It may be as you say,” assented d’Argenson thoughtfully. “At any rate, -I will gladly do as you suggest, for I do not conceal from you, M. le -Moyne, that my heart is with you in this matter. I can appreciate a -gentleman, Monsieur, wherever I find him,” and he arose and gave me -his hand. “If I can aid you in any way, I will do so--I can promise -you that much. Adieu, Monsieur, and do not forget to report to-morrow -morning. I may have some news for you.” - -I pressed his hand warmly, thanked him, and took my leave. Evening was -already at hand as I reached the street, and my stomach reminded me -that I had eaten nothing since morning. I sought out the café in the -Rue de Beauvais where we had breakfasted, and as I ate my solitary -meal, I saw again before me the laughing, piquant face of Nanette -Ribaut. I lingered at the table, revelling in the companionship which -my thoughts created for me, and nine o’clock was striking from the -Louvre as I once more reached the street. I reflected that I could do -nothing better than return to my room and get a good night’s rest, -for I was accustomed to a softer bed than I had had the night before, -and felt greatly fatigued. Besides, it was just possible that the old -concierge might return, and nothing would please me so much as to turn -her over to d’Argenson, that she might be put to the question. - -I was soon at the house, but saw in a moment that the lodge of the -concierge was dark and deserted. I mounted to my own room, found the -seals on the door undisturbed, broke them and entered. My heart was -beating madly as I lighted the candle and looked around. It seemed to -me that I could still detect the sweet, faint perfume of Nanette’s -presence in the room. I set to work to repair its disorder, and picked -up with reverent fingers the garment upon which she had been working. I -did not remove the threaded needle, but resolved that it should remain -there, and that I would treasure the worn garment always. - -Long time I sat by the table and mused over the day’s events. -D’Argenson had said that the law was against me, and that, if no -impediment was found, Nanette must do her uncle’s bidding. I shut -my teeth together as I determined that this impediment should be -found; that I would penetrate this mystery; that I would prevent this -sacrifice. But how, how? - -In an agony of apprehension, I prepared for bed. As I removed my -doublet, something fell to the floor, and when I stooped to look more -closely I saw it was the purse Nanette had given me. I picked it up -with trembling hand, and sleep found me with it clasped close against -my heart. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -I KEEP AN APPOINTMENT - - -I AWOKE in the morning strong, refreshed, and hopeful, and I arose -without delay, for I was eager to commence the contest. The day was -singularly bright and pleasant. It reminded me of the sweet springs I -had known in the south, and I descended the stairs with a light heart, -confident that I should yet win the victory. That is what it is to be -young! - -As I passed the lodge of the concierge I saw that there was some one -within, and I opened the door to find an old man looking at me. - -“Good-day, Monsieur,” he said politely. “Is there anything you wish?” - -“Are you the concierge?” I asked. - -“Since this morning only, Monsieur,” he answered. - -“Can you tell me what has become of your predecessor?” - -“I did not know him, Monsieur.” - -I looked at the man sharply, but he returned my gaze without winking. - -“How, then, did you obtain the place?” I asked. - -“The concierge of the next house, who is a friend of mine, told me -there was a vacancy here, so I came and was accepted.” - -I looked at him again. If he was lying, he was doing it admirably and -with a perfect composure. - -“Very well, my friend,” I said at last. “I trust you will do your duty -better than your predecessor. Yesterday my room, which is on the third -floor, was entered and some property carried away. You will oblige me -by keeping an eye upon my room,” and I laid a crown upon the table, for -I reflected that I could lose nothing by gaining the friendship of this -man, who might, perhaps, be able to assist me. - -“Thank you, Monsieur,” he said, reddening with pleasure at sight of -the coin. “Monsieur may rest assured that his room will not again be -disturbed.” - -“I trust so, at least,” I answered, and turned into the street. I -knew that eight o’clock could not be far distant, so, without waiting -for breakfast, I hastened towards the Palais Royal and was soon in M. -d’Argenson’s ante-chamber. - -It was, if anything, more crowded than on the previous day, and a -circumstance which astonished me was that so few of those present -wore uniforms. Indeed, the crowd which eddied ceaselessly back and -forth seemed to be drawn from every rank of life, from the highest to -the lowest, and as I glanced over this motley assemblage I gained an -idea, vague and meagre no doubt, of the extent of the great system -of espionage which the Comte d’Argenson had established, and which -penetrated into every corner of Parisian life, like an enormous and -insatiable vine, continually throwing out creepers and seeking a fresh -foothold in some spot not already occupied. I paused beside a man who -seemed to be the gardien, and who attentively scanned all who entered. - -“If one wishes to see M. le Comte d’Argenson, Monsieur,” I inquired, -“how does one proceed?” - -“You will find him very busy, Monsieur,” he answered, “unless your -business is of importance.” - -“I have an appointment with him at eight o’clock,” I said dryly. - -“Ah, in that case there will be no trouble. M. d’Argenson allows -nothing to interfere with his appointments,” and the man smiled. “Give -your name to that gentleman whom you see standing by the closed door -yonder, Monsieur.” - -“Many thanks,” I said, and did as he directed. In a few moments the man -signalled me to follow him, and led the way into M. d’Argenson’s office. - -“Good-morning, M. le Moyne,” he cried, as I entered. “Take a chair, -if you please, and pardon me for one moment,” and he resumed the -examination of a great number of papers, passing from one to another -with incredible rapidity, affixing his signature here, erasing a line -there, and laying a few to one side for further consideration. - -I had opportunity to examine his face more attentively than had been -possible the day before, and, the first impression produced by its -disfigurement past, I found it more and more admirable. - -The fame of the Comte d’Argenson had penetrated to the four corners -of France, until Le Dammé, as he was called because of his formidable -countenance, had become a word to frighten children with. A thousand -stories were told of him, how he commenced his audiences at three -o’clock in the morning and worked all day, dictating to four -secretaries at once; making his rounds at night in a carriage in which -there was a desk lighted by candles, so that no single moment might be -lost; facing street riots with a cool courage which made him master -of the mob; striking home with an absolute disregard of form and -precedent, overcoming many obstacles, and achieving his object before -another man could have planned the attack. - -Certain it was that he had brought order out of chaos, suppressed crime -with a rigid hand, and developed a system of espionage so complete that -there were few in Paris concerning whose habits and conduct from day to -day he could not be fully informed, should he choose to inquire about -them. Clothed with an authority almost absolute, he had yet strength -to use it gently and wisely; above corruption, discreet, ever leaning -towards the merciful; a thorough gentleman, with whom any secret was -safe, so that it did not interfere with the law or with the State--a -fact which a thousand women knew by experience and thanked God for--it -is little wonder that I gazed at him with interest and attention. - -“Ah, M. le Moyne,” he said at last, looking up from a paper which he -held in his hand, “here is a report which will interest you. The name -of the concierge, it seems, is Mère Fouchon--at least, that is the -only name she has ever been known to have. She secured her place as -concierge in the Rue du Chantre nearly five years ago, by means of -recommendations which my agents have since discovered were forged. Of -her previous history we have as yet been able to ascertain nothing, -but we will in time. During the five years she was concierge she made -no friends--none, at least, to whom she told anything of her past -life. She seems to have emerged from the darkness, and the fact that -so little is known concerning her is in itself suspicious. No one, -especially no woman, covers up her past unless there is something to -conceal. Decidedly, I am interested in Mère Fouchon.” - -“And you have not succeeded in finding her, I suppose, Monsieur?” I -inquired. - -“No,” answered d’Argenson, “she seems to have disappeared completely. -She has descended into that darkness from which she emerged five years -ago, and she has done it in a way which shows that she has kept in -touch with the life of the sewers. But she cannot escape the eyes of -my agents, which are everywhere--especially in the Paris which lives -underground. We shall hear from her in a day or two, Monsieur, and -after that our course will be an easy one.” - -There was nothing more to be said, and as d’Argenson turned to other -matters, I left the place and strolled moodily through the streets. I -stopped at the first cabaret I came to and ordered breakfast, and, as I -ate, endeavored to form some plan which held out at least a promise of -success. - -I could think of nothing better than to take M. d’Argenson’s hint and -search those quarters of the town along the river and in the faubourgs -where the criminal classes congregated, in the chance of catching a -glimpse of Mère Fouchon, but I had little hope of success. To search -for a single human being in those swarming dens of vice was a task -which even the police found onerous--but I could not sit still with -folded hands while Nanette was in danger, and I set about my task -without delay. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -A DESCENT INTO A CESSPOOL - - -I TURNED first towards the quays, hoping that in the crowd of beggars, -thieves, and cut-throats which swarmed over them I might chance upon -the object of my search. The streets were crowded with carriages -and heavy carts, which went their way with a fine disregard of the -foot-passengers, who kept out of danger as best they could, seeking -shelter behind the protections thrown out at each corner, or dodging -back and forth under the noses of the horses. - -As I crossed the river and turned into the Quai des Théatins, I heard -a shrill scream of terror, and witnessed an accident such as happened -many times daily in Paris. A child had been knocked down by a passing -horse, and lay sprawling on the pavement. In a moment the heavy wheels -of a cart would have crushed her, for the crowd regarded the accident -with a singular indifference, but I sprang forward with an oath at -their carelessness, and dragged her to her feet. With two strides I -gained the protection of a projecting flight of steps, and paused to -look at her. - -I saw at a glance that she was a creature of the streets, one of those -unfortunate beings with no home but the ash-heaps, no food but that she -managed to rescue from the garbage-piles. She might have been ten years -old, or twenty, it was impossible to tell--or, rather, it would be more -correct to say that her body had the arrested development of a sickly -child of ten, her face the preternatural shrewdness and knowledge of -a street-woman twice that age. The rags in which she was clothed were -horribly dirty, and as I set her again on her feet I shuddered to see -that her legs were hideously bowed. - -“There, my child,” I said, as I put her down, “you are quite safe now. -In future be more careful where you are going. Another time you may not -escape so fortunately.” - -She looked at me with large eyes, in which there was a trace of tears. - -“Yes, Monsieur,” she said. “You are very kind.” - -“There, run along,” I answered, touched with pity as I looked at -her pinched face, which under other circumstances might have been -attractive--even pretty. - -“Yes, Monsieur,” she said again. Still she did not move, but stood -looking wistfully up into my face. - -“What is it, my dear?” I asked, stooping down beside her. - -She hesitated a moment, looked down at the pavement, and then slowly -raised her eyes again to mine. - -“I think--I should like you--very much, Monsieur,” she stammered, and -turned away into the street. I gazed after her in amazement, for I -could have sworn that she had blushed. I watched her until she was out -of sight, and then continued on my way, pondering over this new wonder, -until I plunged into the fetid quarter near the Halles, and found -plenty there to occupy my mind. - -In an hour’s time my heart was sick of the task. The tottering -buildings, the filthy streets, the sore-eyed, half-naked children -swarming with vermin; the hideous creatures who had once been men and -women, but who now were merely monsters disguised in forms scarce -human; the sickening, penetrating stench which hung over everything; -the squalor, disease, corruption, vice, which were evident on every -hand--all these filled me with disgust and dismay, for I, reared under -the trees and the blue sky, had never dreamed of anything so terrible, -and I trembled at the thought that perhaps in one of those filthy -holes, reeking with crime and disease, Nanette--my Nanette, dainty, -beautiful, innocent--might be concealed. The thought turned my heart -sick within me, and I pushed on from street to street, looking to right -and left, mad with horror and despair. - -My brain was reeling as I made my way back to the river’s edge for a -breath of pure air and a glimpse of God’s blue sky unsullied by the -miasma of disease and filth. Then I turned again to my work, peering -into reeking courts, along foul alleys, under noisome doorways, -my hand always on my sword, for I detected everywhere black looks -and threatening gestures which would have meant death had I been -unprepared. But nowhere did I catch a glimpse of Mère Fouchon, and -at last, sick at heart, and with every organ of my body in revolt, I -turned away and went slowly back to the Rue du Chantre. - -As I entered the court, I saw the concierge beckoning to me eagerly -from his box, and I hastened to him. - -“What is it?” I asked. “You have something to tell me?” - -“Yes, Monsieur,” he answered, with a smile. “You were asking this -morning about my predecessor.” - -“Well, what then?” and I endeavored to control my impatience. - -“She sent this morning for some clothing she had left behind.” - -“Yes, yes. Go on.” - -“She sent a girl, a gamine, only so high, all rags, all dirt, a -horrible sight.” - -“Make haste!” I cried. “What then?” - -“Well, I gave this girl the clothes, Monsieur. She took them and went -away.” - -“And is that all?” I asked, my heart falling again. - -“Not quite, Monsieur. It happened that my grandson was here at the -time, and I told him to follow the girl, believing that in this way we -might learn where her mistress is hiding.” - -“Splendid!” I cried. “And he followed her?” - -“Yes, he followed her, Monsieur--ah, such a distance! Along the Rue des -Poulies to the river, along the quays, across the Pont Neuf, through -the Rue de la Pelleterie, again along the quays, across the Rue St. -Croix, through the Rue Cocatrix, doubling back and forth like a rabbit, -doubtless to render pursuit impossible, until finally she turned -into the Rue du Chevet. When my grandson reached the corner she had -disappeared.” - -“’Twas well done!” I cried. “Here is a crown for your grandson, who is -a brave boy,” and I turned away. - -“Where do you go, Monsieur?” asked the concierge. - -“To the Rue du Chevet, to be sure,” I answered. “Depend upon it, I -shall soon find her hiding-place.” - -“Have a care, Monsieur,” he protested. “’Tis a dangerous place for -honest men.” - -“I have my sword,” I answered, and hurried into the street. - -Darkness had already come, but I traversed the quays and crossed the -Pont Neuf, with its queer little semicircular shops, its dentists and -quack doctors and its equestrian statue of our great Henri, without -pausing for breath. It was only when I plunged into the maze of streets -beyond that I was compelled to stop and inquire my way, and even then -it was with the greatest difficulty that I found the Rue du Chevet. - -I should have given up the task as hopeless, but the thought of Nanette -a captive, suffering I knew not what indignities, spurred me on. The -quarter was plunged in absolute darkness, there being no pretence of -lighting the streets, and I could not see two paces before me, but -from the stench which assailed my nostrils--the vapor of crime and -disease--I knew I was again in one of those filthy quarters of the town -where I had spent the day. - -Shadows passed me, leaving behind an impression of incredible foulness. -Strange shapes brushed against me. There was something terrible and -threatening in the very atmosphere. I felt that, although I could see -nothing, I was fully visible to these denizens of the night, whose eyes -had grown accustomed to its blackness. Here and there a feeble ray of -light penetrated the shutters of a window or fought its way through a -crevice in a doorway and faintly illumined a few inches of the dirty -pavement. Everywhere else was gloom, so thick, so heavy, so absolute, -that it seemed to press upon and suffocate me. - -I put my hand to my face and found my forehead damp with perspiration. - -“Come,” I said, “this will not do. You are frightening yourself, my -friend. There is really nothing here to fear,” and I continued on. - -At the end of a moment, I ran against a wall. I felt along it with -my hands and found that it completely closed the end of the street. -Evidently it was a cul-de-sac and I must retrace my steps. I reflected -that it were folly to attempt anything more until daylight came to -my assistance, and that the wisest thing for me to do was to return -to the Rue du Chantre and secure a good night’s rest. Then in the -morning, with the help of M. d’Argenson’s men, I would soon unearth -Mère Fouchon. I shuddered to think that Nanette was condemned to spend -a second night in such a place, but plainly I was powerless to prevent -it. - -As I turned away from the wall, I seemed to hear the sound of many -feet shuffling along the pavement, of many voices whispering together. -A thousand eyes seemed glaring at me through the darkness. There was -something inexpressibly chilling and menacing in this murmur, which -continually receded as I advanced, only to close in behind me. I felt -that I had but to stretch out my hand to touch a wall of living bodies, -and yet I dared not do so. - -Suddenly a door right beside me was thrown open and a flood of light -poured out into the street. For a moment I was blinded, and then, -framed in the doorway, I saw the shrivelled form and leering face of -Mère Fouchon. - -“Oh, oh!” she cried, in a shrill voice, “so it is M. le Moyne--the -chivalrous M. le Moyne, who prefers a bed on the floor to his own couch -when a pretty girl occupies it!” - -My sword was out of its sheath in a breath. - -“Hellcat!” I cried, and sprang towards her. - -She vanished from the doorway like a shadow, but I was after her. Even -as I passed the threshold, I heard a clear, piercing cry. - -“Pierre!” screamed the voice. “Oh, Pierre! This way!” - -“Nanette!” I cried. “Nanette! In a moment, my darling!” and I hurled -myself across the room and down the hallway whence the cry seemed to -come. - -In that instant, I saw a huge shadow quivering on the wall above me -and before I could turn, a crushing blow fell upon my head. There was -a burst of flame before my eyes, my sword slipped from my hand, I felt -myself falling, falling, and all was black. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -MÈRE FOUCHON SCORES - - -I AWOKE with a great pain in my eyes, and when I raised my hand to my -head, I found that my hair was clotted with blood. A weight of iron -seemed to burden every limb, and I groaned aloud as I tried to rise, -and fell back again, palsied by the agony the movement cost me. I felt -the wall behind me, and dragging myself to it with infinite suffering, -I propped my back against it and looked about me. I could see nothing, -for a veil of impenetrable darkness shut me in, and no single crevice -admitted a ray of light. The wall against which I leaned was cold and -slimy, and once or twice a drop of water fell upon my head. - -How long I sat there I do not know, but finally, by a supreme effort, I -got to my knees and then to my feet. Feeling along the wall, I advanced -a step, two steps, three. And then something seemed to seize me by the -waist and hurl me backward. I lay still for a moment, half-dazed, not -understanding what had happened. I put my hands to my waist and in an -instant I comprehended. Around my waist, just above the hips, an iron -band was clamped. At the back of the band was a hasp, through which a -chain passed. I ran my hands along the chain. It was perhaps three feet -in length, and the other end was fastened to the wall. - -I suppose I must have fainted, for I remember nothing more until I was -torn from the merciful grasp of sleep by a burning thirst, a thirst -which tortured and maddened me. I could feel my throat contracting; my -tongue swelling in my throbbing mouth--my blood seemed to be aflame. -I scraped my fingers over the reeking wall and sucked them for a bit -of moisture. I held my mouth open, upward, in the hope that a drop of -water might fall into it. I cursed aloud and jerked at my chain in an -agony of desperation. At last, I fell exhausted against the wall, and -sank into a troubled sleep, disturbed by hideous dreams. - -When I opened my eyes again, I seemed stronger. The pain in my head was -less intense, but my throat was still dry and parched and I felt hot -and feverish. A chance motion of my hand brought it into contact with -something on the floor beside me. I felt it cautiously. It seemed to -be a vessel of some kind. I placed my fingers within it and found it -full of water. With a gasp of thankfulness, I placed it to my lips and -drank, trembling at the thought that had I turned in my sleep I might -have upset it and spilled its precious contents. - -Ah, how I drank! I swallowed in great gulps. I filled my mouth to -bursting and allowed the blessed liquid to trickle slowly down my -throat. I turned my head from side to side, that every portion of my -gullet might be reached. I gloated over it as a miser over his gold, -and at last with a sigh of utter content, set down the vessel empty. - -The water ran through my veins like wine, and I arose to my feet, -strong and invigorated. My eyes had grown somewhat accustomed to the -darkness, and I could dimly perceive the wall stretching away on -either side. And for the first time, I remembered--the search through -the night, the opening of the door, Nanette’s scream for help, the -shadow on the wall--it flashed through my brain like lightning through -a summer sky--I must escape, I must keep cool--and with set teeth I -choked back the trembling that would have seized me. - -The spasm passed, and with my fingers I carefully examined the iron -belt about my waist. It was, I judged, three inches wide by half an -inch in thickness. The ends, which overlapped, were provided with a -series of teeth, which fitted together and were clamped into place by -a lock. The ends had been pushed past each other until the belt was -fitted close to my waist. I tried to work it down over my hips, but -soon perceived that this could not be done. Clearly, if I ever left the -place, it would be with the belt about me. - -I turned my attention to the hasp at the back. It was heavy and riveted -through the belt. I examined the chain link by link, but found none -that showed a sign of weakness. A heavy iron ring held it to the -wall. How the ring was secured I could not tell, but I exerted all my -strength against it and found I could not move it a hair’s-breadth. -Certainly my captors had overlooked no detail that would tend to make -me more secure. What fiendish ingenuity had devised this place of -torture! - -As I sat down again with a sigh of discouragement, I heard a sharp -click as of a spring released, a heavy door creaked back, and a woman -appeared carrying a lantern. At a glance I recognized Mère Fouchon. Her -face was illumined by a devilish joy as she looked about and saw me -sitting there. - -“Ho, ho,” she laughed, “can this be the gallant who was going to spit -me on his sword only the other morning?” - -I did not answer, and she placed her lantern on the ground and sat -down on a heap of dirt opposite me, but well out of reach, and rocked -herself back and forth, and chuckled. I felt myself choking with rage. - -“And the girl, too,” she continued, after a moment, “the girl with the -dark eyes and little red mouth. She is called Nanette, is she not? -What a shame that she should be crying her eyes out in the room just -overhead!” - -I ground my teeth together at the thought of my own impotence. - -“Ah, curse!” she cried, “curse your heart out! Christ, how it gladdens -my soul! Ho, ho!” and she rocked back and forth in a paroxysm of mirth. - -“Come,” I said at last, mastering my anger as best I could. “Why are -you doing all this?” - -“For money,” she answered gayly. “Ten thousand crowns, at the very -least, Monsieur. It is a pretty sum, is it not?” - -“Very pretty,” I said. “Who is fool enough to part with it?” - -“Who but M. Jacques Ribaut, of the Rue des Moulins?” and the hag -laughed more than ever. - -“Ribaut?” I murmured, a great fear at my heart. - -“Assuredly, Ribaut,” and she leered at me horribly. “Perhaps M. Jean -Briquet may pay a portion of it. ’Tis worth it to get such a bride, do -you not think so, Monsieur?--such a sweet bride, so soft, so young, so -innocent--a jewel of a bride!” - -“A bride?” I groaned. “Speak out, woman, and tell me what you mean.” - -I thought she would choke with laughing. - -“In two words, Monsieur,” she gasped, so soon as she had regained her -breath. “When once the terms are settled, which will be to-morrow, or -perhaps even yet to-day, the girl will be delivered to her anxious and -loving uncle, none the worse for her little visit here, where she is -quite as safe as in your bed in the Rue du Chantre,” and she paused -again to catch her breath. “A day or two after that, M. Briquet will -have the honor of leading her to the altar, whither, since she believes -you dead, she will accompany him without resistance. And what a bride -she will make--so plump, so warm, so rosy, so adorable! Ah, how I envy -that happy man!” and she smacked her lips, like a glutton over a -choice morsel. - -I was pacing up and down the wall. I tore at my chain. In that moment, -I would have sold my soul to get my fingers about her neck--scraggy, -yellow, seamed--God, how I would have twisted it! - -“You hag!” I said between my teeth. “You shall burn in hell for this. -Pray God it may be I who send you there!” - -She was screaming with laughter. - -“Oh, oh,” she gasped, “that I should have lived to see this! And he was -going to kill me with that sword of his!” - -Again she was forced to stop, and sat for some minutes rocking back and -forth, shaking with laughter. - -I glared at her and cursed her. If there be merit in curses that come -from the very bottom of the soul, then is she damned eternally. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -TORTURE - - -BUT this devil did not heed my curses. Perhaps she knew herself damned -already, and so feared God nor man. So, seeing her squatting laughing -there, my wrath choked itself out, and I stood silent, hot with hate. - -“Go on, Monsieur,” she screamed. “Do not stop, I beg of you. Oh, the -delight of this moment!” - -I bit my lips to keep them silent. That I, Pierre le Moyne, should be -here, a dupe, a gull, a puppet, a fool, a make-sport for this creature! - -“It is sublime,” she gasped, “this jest! Everything has played into -my hands so nicely, and at last it is to be my turn. I have waited -fifteen years for my turn, Monsieur, and now it has come. I think I -shall tell you. It is too good to keep to myself; and then, too, I know -the secret will be as safe with you as in the tomb,” and she paused to -laugh again. “Those two creatures of d’Argenson endeavored to learn -something about me, I’ll wager.” - -“Yes,” I said, “but they found very little.” - -“Mère Fouchon knows how to cover her steps,” and the woman chuckled -grimly. “The gendarmerie think themselves very acute, but there are -others who are sharper. How could they suspect that Mère Fouchon, -twenty years ago, was Madame Basarge, housekeeper for M. and Mme. -Charles Ribaut, and their brother, that very respectable M. Jacques -Ribaut, whom we both love so dearly?” - -She saw my look of dazed astonishment, and smiled again, still more -grimly. - -“It seems you do not understand,” she continued after a moment, -during which she seemed to be debating how much she should tell me. -Caution warned her to be silent; but the spirit of bravado held her -in its grip; a silence of many years clamored to be broken; the devil -in her urged her on, not to be denied. “After all,” she said, “what -harm in talking to a dead man? Listen attentively, then, Monsieur. It -was sixteen years ago, while I was employed in the Ribaut household, -that Madame Ribaut gave birth to a girl--that adorable Nanette whom -you already know. The mother died a week later, and the father soon -followed her. He was a good man, and so adored his wife that he found -life not worth living without her--just the opposite of most men! Ah, I -remember her so well--picture to yourself, Monsieur, a woman twice as -beautiful as this Nanette and with a soul like the Virgin’s--well, that -would be she. I have never seen another like her--if she had lived, -there might, perhaps, have been another story to tell.” - -She paused for a moment, and I gazed at her astounded. Her mouth was -working and her fingers clutching at the bosom of her dress--could it -be, after all, that this hell-hag had a heart? But she caught my eyes -and threw her emotion from her. - -“But she did not live,” she said, with an ugly laugh. “I am what I -am--there is no going back. Let me get on with the story. Charles -Ribaut was a good man, but his brother, Jacques--well, that they could -have been moulded in the same womb was a miracle--they were like black -and white, like night and day, like hell and heaven. His brother -was left to take care of the baby and to look after her fortune for -her--for her father was rich, oh, tremendously rich. She was sent off -to a convent for the good sisters to care for. The name on the sign -in front of the shop in the Rue des Moulins was altered from Charles -Ribaut to Jacques Ribaut. I was discharged, for it seems that he did -not wish to have any one near him who had known his brother. In ten -years no one remembered that such a man as Charles Ribaut had ever -existed. His brother was still taking care of his fortune, and as the -moment drew near when he knew he must part with it, the thought came to -him, why part with it at all? Clearly, there was only one thing which -could disturb his possession--that was the girl’s marriage. Her husband -would, of course, demand an accounting of her affairs.” - -She paused for a moment and looked at me. - -“Yes,” I nodded. “I begin to see.” - -“You will understand, then,” she continued, “that it was necessary for -Ribaut to find for the girl a husband who would not be too curious--who -would be satisfied with a dowry of twenty or thirty thousand crowns and -who would ask no questions. Such a husband was found in the person of a -certain M. Jean Briquet.” - -I shuddered as I recalled that hideous face. - -“I see you know him,” she chuckled. “He is beautiful, is he not?” - -“But how do you know all this?” I asked. - -She hesitated for a moment--but the temptation was too strong. And, -after all, what harm in talking to a dead man? - -“You have perhaps noticed, Monsieur,” she said at last, “that I do not -speak the argot of the sewers, and yet for ten years I was a part of -them. After leaving Ribaut, I made a mistake, a false step--no matter -what. It was necessary for me to remain concealed from the police. I -was no longer Mme. Basarge. I became Mère Fouchon, a consort of thieves -and drabs--a receiver of stolen goods--a thing of the night. Do you -fancy I relished it, Monsieur? At the end of ten years, I thought it -safe to emerge from the darkness. I became concierge of the house in -the Rue du Chantre, and dreamed of a day when I might regain my old -place in the world. I had been in hell, but I fancied I could drag -myself out.” - -Again she paused, and I looked at her with something like pity in my -heart. I could see what those ten years in the sewers of Paris had done -for her. D’Argenson’s theory, then, had been correct. - -“It was at that time I thought of applying to M. Ribaut,” she -continued. “I thought perhaps he might be willing to assist me. I did -not then suspect what a dog he was. But he raved at me like a madman, -and threatened to denounce me to the police should I ever again appear -before him. I began to suspect something. I made inquiries, but I could -find out nothing. His niece, they said, was at the Sacré Cœur getting -her education. Had she been home? No, no one had ever seen her. But I -saw her--the scrub-woman at the convent pointed her out to me. Indeed, -I did not need to have her pointed out--she was so like her mother, I -thought for a moment I was looking at a ghost, and grew quite faint. -But it passed, and I looked at her well and saw she was not happy. What -girl could be in that gray, cold, silent place? Ugh, it makes me shiver -to think of it! Even the sewers were better, for, after all, there -is life in the sewers, not always and always silence! But I did not -rest there. I made a friend of a concierge just across from the Ribaut -house, but she could tell me nothing. Was the girl coming home? She did -not know. Had she been betrothed? Well, there was a rumor that she was -destined for a certain M. Briquet, a great friend of her uncle’s. Then -in a flash I understood, Monsieur, for I had known M. Briquet, having -met him during those ten years spent in the darkness,” and she laughed -harshly. “His is not a pleasant character, though he has raised himself -out of the abyss.” - -I said nothing, fearing to interrupt this remarkable story. - -“But though I knew everything,” she went on after a moment, “I could do -nothing, as I had no wish to make the acquaintance of M. d’Argenson’s -men. It was not until I saw you enter the court of the Epée Flamboyante -with Mlle. Ribaut on your arm that I found a plan. Now, M. le Moyne, my -plan is working admirably. I hold the key to the situation. In a day or -two, Ribaut will come to terms. I will take my ten thousand crowns and -pouf!--there will no longer be a Mère Fouchon. I will go to Marseilles, -Bordeaux, Nice--anywhere away from this execrable Paris. I shall have -money--I shall live well--I shall no longer fear the police or a return -to the life of the Rue des Marmosets. I shall escape from hell, after -all.” - -“And what do you propose doing with me?” I asked. - -She looked at me a moment with glittering eyes, all her venom in her -face. - -“Ah, you, M. le Moyne. It is most unfortunate for you that you did not -remain contentedly in the Rue du Chantre instead of following the girl -here. You have put your head in the trap, and in the trap you stay. Out -of it, you would trouble me. You are too intimate with M. d’Argenson. -So, when I am ready to leave Paris, I shall close the outer door, -swing into place a certain slab of stone, and go away. That will be -the end. A century from now, perhaps, workmen will find a cavern under -the street. In the cavern will be a skeleton chained to the wall. They -can wonder as they please, but I’ll wager they’ll not guess the story. -Perhaps some one will make a very pretty romance of it. Think what an -honor, Monsieur! The hero of a romance!” - -Honor! Ah, well, this devil should not see I feared her. Besides, -was not the lieutenant of police my friend? He would learn from the -concierge whither I had gone. Doubtless he was already searching for me. - -So I laughed in her face. - -“You deceive yourself, Madame,” I said. “I have friends who know that -I came here. They will turn this whole quarter upside down but they -find me, and then you will be sent to ornament a gibbet at Bicetre.” - -She rocked back and forth, clasping her knees and leering into my face. - -“Find you?” she echoed. “Not soon, Monsieur; certainly not in time -to save you, unless the earth opens. The police have been this way, -and they have passed without finding a trace of you or of me. You -would never have discovered me, never have found a trace of me, had -I not opened the door that you might walk in. I saw my chance to be -revenged--and revenge is very sweet--so I opened the trap and in you -came! For you had not behaved nicely to me, Monsieur; you had looked -at me in a way that any woman would resent; you had spoken words to me -that were not to be forgiven. Well, you are in the trap, and you will -never get out. Do you fancy I would have taken the risk of sending for -that clothing had I not been certain I could laugh at the police?” - -She paused for breath. Now that the gates were opened, that silence of -fifteen years was being broken with a vengeance! - -“Nevertheless, they will find me,” I repeated resolutely. “You do not -know Monsieur d’Argenson.” - -“Do I not!” and she laughed horribly, with contorted face. “For fifteen -years has he been seeking me, yet he has never found me. Nor will he -ever find you, for you are well hidden, Monsieur; so well that Christ -may not find you at Judgment. That would be horrible--not to get your -reward for sleeping on the hard floor the other night, and leaving that -pretty girl to go, pucelle, to our friend, Bri----” - -But she did not finish, for, mad with rage, I caught from the floor the -vessel that had held the water, and dashed it full at her face. But -quick as a flash, she bent aside, and the dish crashed against the wall -behind her. - -She sat for a moment looking at me, a queer light in her eyes. - -“You love her, do you not, Monsieur?” she said quietly, at last. “Too -bad your fate should bring you here, for there is no way out.” - -No way out! There was a finality in her tone that chilled me. I sat -down again trembling, against the wall. - -“I bought the secret of this place at a price”--she paused, and -her features became frightful, “at a price of body and soul,” she -continued, hoarsely. “I had to have it--to save my life--I did not -hesitate. Now, it is serving me once more, Monsieur. When I leave it -to-morrow, for the last time, it will never again be opened.” - -I felt myself gazing, fascinated, over the edge of an abyss. - -“It is a very interesting place,” she went on, sneeringly. “The man of -whom I--bought it--had been a scholar before he became a brute--I think -it is your men of genius who fall the lowest when they fall--and he -told me about it one day. He said that at one time this little island -was all Paris, and that this cavern was hewn in the rock by some tyrant -who ruled here then--a queer name he had--I have forgotten. Its very -existence had been unknown for I know not how many centuries, until -this beast I tell you of chanced upon the secret of the entrance there. -A hundred men have eaten their hearts out, bound in that belt, sitting -just where you are sitting.” - -I shuddered at the thought. I felt that my blood was chilled, that my -manhood was slipping from me. - -“You will leave me here to starve, then?” I asked at last. - -“No, I will be merciful, Monsieur,” she answered. “I have no wish to -torture you. I am, in a way, sorry for you. Before I go I will place -by your side a cup of wine. You will drink the wine, and you will fall -into a pleasant sleep from which you will never awaken.” - -“Oh, you fiend!” I groaned, sick at the thought. “You fiend!” - -“I think you understand the situation now,” and she laughed harshly as -she arose to go. “Do you suppose for a moment that I will allow the -life of one man or of twenty men to stand between me and success? Do -you suppose I would go back to the Rue des Marmosets--to the life that -was a living hell--for anything on earth? I was so sure that you must -die--that I could not with safety spare you, even if I so desired--that -I have thrown into the Seine the key of the lock at your belt. That -belt is there to stay, Monsieur, until it rots away.” - -She picked up her lantern and took a step towards the door. - -“I will tell you one thing more, Monsieur,” she added, pausing, “that -you may guess what my life has been. The drink which I will give you -is one that I have kept by me for fifteen years. I preferred that death -to the wheel--yes, a thousand times. But I shall no longer have need of -it, Monsieur, so I give it to you. You see that I am generous.” - -She laughed again, and in a moment the door swung shut behind her and I -was left alone in the darkness. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -A CHILD OF THE NIGHT - - -I SAT for a long time, dazed and desperate, my head in my hands, my -heart cold within me. It seemed that the last shred of my courage had -been stripped from me. I was never again to see the trees nor the blue -sky, or bare my head to the good sunshine. I was never again to lie in -the grass and gaze up, up, through the heavens at the bright stars. I -was never again to feel on my face the sweet breath of the south wind. -I thought of the deep, placid Midouze, of the wide fields, of the dark -forest, with the wild-flowers nestling in its depths. I thought of my -mother, of my sister, of Nanette--I was never again to see Nanette--to -hold her hand--to gaze into her eyes--she was to become prey to a -monstrous appetite--ah, Christ!--my very soul trembled within me. She -had called me--in terror and despair, she had called me--and I had not -come! Instead, I had rushed headlong into this trap. I had played the -fool! If I, alone, were to suffer I might endure it, but that she -should suffer too---- - -But the mood passed, the throbbing in my brain subsided, stark fear hid -its face. I shook myself together. After all, I was not yet dead, and -so might yet escape. Still, the more I pondered the situation, the more -remote did any chance of escape appear. I saw no way of accomplishing -even the first step towards freedom, that of loosening myself from the -chain which held me to the wall, and even were that done, I dared not -think of the difficulties I must still encounter before I should be -free. And yet I could not believe it was to be my fate to die here, -chained to the wall, like a rat in a trap. - -I heard the door opening again, and I stared in amazement at the queer -figure that entered, carrying in one hand a candle and in the other a -plate of food. It was a girl with legs grotesquely bowed, and in an -instant I recognized the child I had rescued on the Quai des Théatins. -At the same moment, the light from the candle fell upon my face, and -she knew me. - -“You!” she cried. “You! Oh, my God!” and she let fall the candle and -plate upon the floor, her legs seemed to give way beneath her, and she -sat rocking herself helplessly, despair writ large upon her face. - -I stared at her a moment astounded, understanding nothing of her -emotion. Then the words she had uttered, blushing, on the quay, came -back to me--words called forth, perhaps, by the first touch of kindness -she had ever known---- - -“I think--I should like you--very much, Monsieur!” - -I looked at her again, and a ray of hope came to me. Perhaps in this -unfortunate creature I might find an ally. - -“Come,” I said, “this is not the way to help me, to spill my supper. I -assure you, Mademoiselle, that I am very hungry.” - -She gathered up the bread and meat without a word and gave them to -me. I went at them vigorously and without minding the fact that -some particles of dirt from the floor still clung to them. She set -the candle upright beside her and watched me with eyes dark with -apprehension. As I looked at her a thought suddenly occurred to me. - -“Was it you,” I asked, “who went to the house in the Rue du Chantre to -get Mère Fouchon’s clothing?” - -“Yes, Monsieur,” she said. - -“And you were on your way there when I picked you up on the quay?” - -“Yes, Monsieur.” - -I smiled grimly as I reflected on the extraordinary chance which had -taken me there just in time to save her life. - -Suddenly she burst into a flood of tears. - -“Oh, you smile!” she sobbed. “You do not understand, then. You do not -know that you are to be left here, after we are gone, and that no one -will ever find you.” - -“Oh, yes, I have been told so,” I answered, “but I do not believe it.” - -She raised her head and looked at me fixedly. - -“You mean you will escape?” she asked, after a moment. - -I nodded and smiled again. - -“Oh, but you do not know,” she cried. “A man could not escape from here -if he had the strength of a hundred men.” - -“Nevertheless,” I began, but the hoarse voice of Mère Fouchon -interrupted me. - -“La Bancale,” she cried, “come here at once, and be sure to bolt the -door after you.” - -“I must go,” she said. “I will do what I can, Monsieur.” - -I watched her as she went. So she was called La Bancale, the -bandy-legged, and my eyes were wet with tears as I thought of what her -life had been--of what it yet must be. She would do all she could, she -had said, and yet what could she accomplish? She was so frail, so weak. -Still, for a moment, I felt more hopeful. To a drowning man, even a -straw is welcome. Besides, she was not without her shrewdness--witness -how she had doubled on her tracks to prevent pursuit, and had finally -evaded her pursuer. Or was it really a trap that had been set for me, -and into which I had walked blindly? - -The problem was too great a one for my wit to solve, for my head was -paining me again severely. It was no light blow that had been given me, -and I wondered that it had not crushed my skull. I could feel that the -blood had soaked through my hair and dried about my face, but I had no -way of removing it. The air of the cellar seemed foul and close; I was -shivering with the cold and damp. At last, in sheer exhaustion, my head -fell forward and I slept. - -A touch on the arm awakened me. I opened my eyes, but could see nothing. - -“Are you here, Monsieur?” a voice whispered. “Speak to me.” - -“I was asleep,” I said. “Is it thou, La Bancale?” - -“Oh, do not call me by that hideous name,” she sobbed. - -“What shall I call you, then, my dear?” - -“Anything, anything you like, Monsieur, only not that.” - -“But have you no other name? Surely, you were not always called that!” - -“Always, Monsieur,” she sobbed. “Ever since I can remember.” - -Poor child! And she might have been a girl, happy like any other! - -“Let me see,” I said, “I will call you Ninon. I have a sister named -Ninon. I am sure you would love her.” - -“I am sure of it also, if she is your sister, Monsieur,” she answered -softly. - -“How does it happen that you are here?” I asked, vaguely troubled by -the tone of her voice. “Where is Mère Fouchon?” - -“She went away just now, and as she said she was going to the Rue des -Moulins she cannot be back for an hour at least.” - -“To the Rue des Moulins?” I cried. “Oh, I must escape!” and I sprang to -my feet and tugged at my chain in an ecstasy of rage. “Ninon,” I said -suddenly, “could you not step into the street and say two words to a -gendarme about my being here?” - -“Alas, Monsieur,” she answered, “I am as much a prisoner as yourself. -Mère Fouchon always locks me in when she leaves the house.” - -I groaned aloud and could hear her sobbing. - -“Come,” I said, mastering myself at the end of a moment, “this will not -do. We must be brave. Cease crying, Ninon, and sit here beside me.” - -She did as I bade, and as I passed my arm about her and drew her to me, -I felt her body trembling and shaken by sobs. My lips quivered with -pity as I perceived how thin she was. - -“Now,” I said, “we are comfortable. Place your head against my -shoulder--so. How old are you, Ninon?” - -“I do not know, Monsieur.” - -“Pierre is my name,” I said. - -“I do not know how old I am, M. Pierre,” and it seemed to me that her -voice dwelt lovingly on the word. - -“And is Mère Fouchon your mother?” - -“I do not know that, either, M. Pierre. Only----” and she hesitated. - -“Only what, Ninon? Tell me; do not be afraid.” - -“Only I hope that she is not my mother, because I hate her.” - -“She has not been kind to you then, Ninon?” - -“Kind to me!” and I felt her shudder. “Ah, if you knew, Monsieur! The -beatings--the nights and days spent here in this cavern--sometimes I -thought she would kill me. If she were my mother, she would not hate me -so, would she, Monsieur?” - -I held her closer to me with aching heart. - -“No, she would not hate you if she were your mother, Ninon; she would -love you. I am sure she is not your mother. Have you always lived here?” - -“Always, Monsieur. After she became concierge, I remained here, and she -came home every night.” - -“She did not sleep at the Rue du Chantre, then?” - -“No, never, Monsieur. Always here.” - -I smiled grimly to myself at this proof that the hag had been lying to -me on the night she tripped over my legs in the hallway. - -“And she has never told you anything about yourself?” I continued after -a moment. - -“Never, Monsieur.” - -“But you have asked her to tell you, have you not, Ninon?” - -“Oh, yes, Monsieur, many times.” - -“And how did she answer?” - -“With a beating, M. Pierre.” - -I drew her closer to me and gathered both her hands into my own. - -“Perhaps it will not be always so,” I said gently. “Perhaps some day -there will be people who will love you and who will try to make you -happy.” - -She was sobbing against my shoulder, her hands clutching at me -nervously. - -“You would go with me, Ninon, would you not,” I asked, “if I escaped -from here?” - -“Oh, yes, M. Pierre,” she sobbed. “I would go with you anywhere.” - -“That is right,” I said, and I bent and kissed her forehead. “But -first, I must escape, and in order to escape, I must be rid of this -chain. Do you think you could find me a file, Ninon?” - -“A file? I do not know, Monsieur. I will try. But I must go. She will -soon be returning,” and she drew herself away. “If I can find a file, I -will bring it to you, M. Pierre,” and a moment later, I heard the door -close behind her. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -A NIGHT OF AGONY - - -I SAT for a long time pondering over the unhappy fate of this child. -What her story had been I could only guess. Stolen, doubtless, by this -devil in whose care she was--brought up, certainly, in the midst of -filth and shame; stunted, tortured, misshapen--until she had become a -mere fungus of humanity, growing only in the dark, without blood or -healthy vigor--a hideous travesty upon girlhood and womanhood. The -horror and sadness of the thing moved me strangely--yet had I not seen -a thousand such during those hours I had spent in the slums? - -But Ninon--would she bear transplanting into other soil? I doubted it, -yet it seemed to me that death itself were preferable a thousand times -to such a life as this. At least, God willing, I would make the trial. - -So the hours dragged on. Sometimes I dozed; more often I sat plunged in -gloomy thought, trying in vain to work out the problem of escape. At -last the door opened again, and Ninon brought me another plate of meat -and a can of water. - -“I know where there is a file, M. Pierre,” she whispered, as she set -them down. “I will try to get it when Mère Fouchon goes out again.” - -I pressed her hand for answer, and was glad that I had said nothing, -for at that moment the woman herself appeared at the door with her -lantern. She motioned the girl to leave, and herself sat down on the -dirt-heap opposite me. - -I looked at her with astonishment, for her eyes were gleaming and her -withered face was distorted with a malignant joy. - -“Well, Monsieur,” she said after a moment, “it seems that I must take -leave of you sooner than I had thought.” - -“And why?” I asked, with a sinking heart. - -“My business is finished,” she answered. “Ribaut was more reasonable -than I had hoped. I regret that I did not ask for twenty thousand -crowns instead of ten. Ah, there was a pretty scene! You should have -seen him--you who love him no more than I. It warmed my heart. He -raved; he swore. He foamed at the mouth, his face grew purple, just as -though he were about to have a fit. But he calmed down when he found -me inexorable. The girl was cheap at the price, and he knew it. So we -soon came to terms.” - -“He has paid you the money, then?” - -“He will do so in the morning.” - -“And you have given him back his niece?” - -She laughed harshly. - -“What do you take me for, Monsieur?” she asked. “A fool? No, no. M. -Ribaut will get his niece ten minutes after he has given me the money!” - -I could find nothing to say, but sat looking at her in dazed -bewilderment and despair. - -“It is all arranged,” she continued. “At six o’clock I am to receive -ten thousand crowns, in return for which I turn over to him this pretty -Nanette. Then I say good-by to Paris and to Mère Fouchon. Ah, do not -fear; I shall not forget you, Monsieur. I have the dose here,” and she -drew a little vial from the bosom of her dress. “When the door has -closed for the last time, Monsieur, I should advise you to drink it at -once. It is the easiest way, much pleasanter than starving.” - -Still I said nothing. - -“Ah, I forgot one thing,” she added, pausing as she turned to go. “At -nine o’clock to-morrow morning at the church of St. Landry there will -be a ceremony, Monsieur--such a charming ceremony. Can you not guess -what? Well, I will tell you. At this ceremony, that pretty little -Nanette, whom you love so much, will be transformed into Mme. Jean -Briquet.” - -I dashed at her with an oath, but the chain jerked me back against the -wall. She stood for a moment and laughed at me. - -“You see now, Monsieur, do you not, how much wiser it will be to drain -that little vial without delay? Suppose you play the coward--suppose -you are alive at nine o’clock--you here in this hole, looking death in -the face--this enchanting Nanette before the altar looking into the -face of her husband! Bah!” and she made a sudden grimace. “I think I -should prefer your part, Monsieur. Death itself must be less hideous -than Jean Briquet. All the same,” she added, “you will do well to drink -with a steady hand--you will find it a pleasant death--a dropping to -sleep, sweet dreams, and then--darkness. I know. I have seen others, -happy, smiling, sink into the abyss. I will have La Bancale give it to -you in the morning,” and she was gone. - -I sank down against the wall, dazed at this new stroke of fortune. Give -me a day, two days, and escape might be possible--but the bargain had -been made; in a few hours it would be too late. - -How long I lay there in a half-stupor I do not know, but at last I -heard the door open again and Ninon’s voice whispering my name. I -groaned for reply. - -“Oh, M. Pierre,” she whispered, bending over me, “I have the file. Here -is the file.” - -“The file!” I cried. “Oh, give it me, Ninon! There is not a moment to -lose.” - -She placed her trembling hand in mine and gave me the file. I ran my -fingers over it. It was old, rusty, dull--but it had been a good file, -once; doubtless part of some long-dead burglar’s kit--would it do the -work? In an agony of haste I ran my hand along the chain until I found -what seemed the weakest link, and set to work upon it. At the end of a -few minutes I found I had made a scratch in the iron, and hope began to -revive in my heart. The sound of sobbing startled me. - -“Is it you, Ninon?” I whispered. “Forgive me, my dear; I had forgot to -thank you.” - -“Oh, it is not that, M. Pierre,” she sobbed. “It is not that!” - -“Here, sit beside me,” I said. “Let me put my arm around you--so. Now, -tell me what it is.” - -She was silent a moment, and I could feel her little body quivering. - -“Oh, M. Pierre,” she whispered at last, “I heard all that Mère Fouchon -said this afternoon,” and I raised my hand to her face to find it wet -with tears. - -“Well,” I said, “what then, Ninon?” - -“And do you love her so very much, this Nanette?” - -“Yes, very much, Ninon.” - -“Enough to die for her, perhaps?” - -“Oh, yes,” I answered. “To die for her were nothing, Ninon.” - -“That is right, M. Pierre,” she whispered, and her voice was shaking. -“That is the way to love. I have seen her. She is pretty, oh, so -pretty, even though her eyes were red with weeping. Tell me, M. Pierre, -must one be pretty to be loved?” - -“Oh, no, Ninon,” I said. “One needs only to be good. You are good, -Ninon, and there will be somebody some day who will love you and who -will make you happy.” - -She said nothing for a moment, as though pondering this answer. - -“No, there never will be any one, M. Pierre,” she said at last, with -a little sigh. “But this Nanette--ah, she is adorable. She heard your -voice when you came in that night, calling her name. She thinks you -dead, M. Pierre. They have told her that you are dead, that you were -killed that night. I believe she loves you also, she has wept so much.” - -“Oh, if I am only in time,” I said, trembling with apprehension, and I -picked up my chain again. - -“Yes, I will go,” said the girl; and then, “will you do something for -me, M. Pierre?” - -“You have only to name it, Ninon.” - -“Kiss me good-by, Monsieur. You may not have time in the morning.” - -“But I am coming back for you, Ninon,” I cried. “It is not good-by. You -are to live with us always.” - -“No, no,” and she was sobbing again. “That cannot be. I am not of your -world, Monsieur. I am of the darkness. I could not bear the light. I -am hideous, Monsieur--I know it.” - -“Come here, Ninon,” I whispered. “I will kiss you good-night, not -good-by. You shall be pretty, Ninon, when you live surrounded by our -love, as you are going to live.” - -She pressed her lips to mine, and then went away, still sobbing softly. -As the door closed, I set to work again at my chain, knowing that no -sound I might make could penetrate those massive walls. The hours -passed, my hands were torn and bleeding, but still I urged the file -back and forth across the iron. The cut in the link was slowly growing -deeper--but, oh, so slowly. At last it was almost through, and I paused -from sheer exhaustion. My brain was reeling and my hands were shaking -like those of a man with palsy. I laid my head back against the wall -and closed my eyes. Tired nature conquered and I fell asleep. - -“Oh, M. Pierre,” cried a voice in my ear, “you have slept!” - -I opened my eyes with a start. It was Ninon, this time with a lantern. - -“You have slept!” she cried again. “You have not severed the chain. It -is morning, and you will be too late!” - -“Too late, yes, too late!” I cried. “And all because of my accursed -weakness!” and I picked up my chain and tore at it like a madman. - -“She has gone away,” cried Ninon. “She said she would be back in an -hour. She took Nanette with her. When she returns we are to leave -Paris.” - -I groaned. My hands were trembling so I could not control them. I tried -to pick up the file and found that I could not hold it. - -“It is too late,” I groaned. “Did she tell you to give me a vial, -Ninon?” - -“Yes, yes,” she cried. “Here it is,” and she held it up. - -“Give it to me,” I said, and reached for it. - -“What is it, M. Pierre?” she asked, springing back, her eyes large with -terror. - -“No matter,” I answered. “Give it me, Ninon. It is the easiest way.” - -“No, no! Be a man, Monsieur! Oh, you are a man--such a brave man!” and -she raised the vial and dashed it against the wall. It broke with a -little crash. The liquid trickled down over the stones and filled the -cell with a pleasant, sweetish odor. - -“Give me the file,” she said, and took it from my palsied hand. “Do not -despair, Monsieur, there is yet time,” and she was filing away at the -chain with all her little strength. “Oh, I was wrong to say you slept. -See, it is almost through. In half an hour it will be quite through, -and you will be free.” - -Back and forth the file went. I watched her stupidly, and saw without -understanding it that her hands turned red and that the chain was wet -with blood. - -“Think of Nanette, M. Pierre,” she said, looking up for a moment into -my eyes. “Think of Nanette, that dear Nanette, whom you are going to -rescue presently--whom you are going to make so happy.” - -I was sobbing wildly, out of sheer weakness. - -“Hasten!” I whispered. “Oh, hasten, Ninon!” - -She sprang to her feet with a little cry of triumph. - -“It is done!” she cried. “The chain is through. Take hold here, -Monsieur. Now pull. Pull with all your might. Ah!” - -The chain was broken, I staggered towards the outer door like a drunken -man. - -“Free!” I muttered to myself. “Free!” and I reeled through the door -into the outer room. - -Ninon was beside me, her finger on her lips, her face white with fear. - -“Hush,” she whispered. “I hear footsteps. She is returning. Perhaps -there are others with her. In here, quick,” and before I could resist, -even if in my great weakness I had thought of resistance, she pushed me -into a little closet, just as Mère Fouchon unlocked the outer door and -entered. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -GREATER LOVE THAN MINE - - -I LEANED against the wall of the little closet in which I was, and -looked out through the half-opened door into the room. I saw that Mère -Fouchon carried in her arms a leathern bag, which she placed upon the -table with a sigh of relief at being rid of its weight. - -“Come, make ready,” she said to the girl, “the wagon will be here in a -moment. Did you give our friend the bottle?” - -As she turned, she perceived that the door of my cell was open. She -sprang to it, cast one look within and saw by the light of the lantern -that it was empty. - -“He is gone!” she screamed, and turned her glaring eyes and working -face upon the girl. “You drab, it was with your help!” - -Doubtless in that instant she saw her plans crumbling about her, she -felt the meshes of the law tightening, at the end of the path loomed -the black gibbet. This time she would not escape! Small wonder that -the blood leaped to her eyes, as she stood there trembling, strangled -by rage, unable to speak! - -Then the bonds loosened and she sprung upon the girl like a cat upon -its prey. - -“Curse you!” she screamed. “You shall pay for it--you!” and she -snatched a knife from the table. - -In an instant, my strength and manhood came back to me, and I dashed -open the door. - -“You devil!” I said between my teeth. “You devil!” and I was upon her. - -Even as I grasped her hair, she raised the knife and plunged it deep -into the girl’s breast. I dragged back her head, dashed my fist into -her face and threw her against the wall with all my strength. She -struck with a dull crash, rebounded to the floor and lay there with -closed eyes, the blood oozing from her nose and mouth, her red knife -still in her hand. - -“Pray heaven, I have killed you!” I said, and stooped and raised Ninon -in my arms. - -She opened her eyes and gazed at me with a smile of ineffable -sweetness. - -“It is better so,” she whispered. “I was not of your world, M. Pierre, -and now I shall not have to live when you are gone.” - -The hot tears were on my cheeks as I looked at her, and she raised her -hand to my face with a gesture of tenderness inexpressible. - -“Are those tears for me?” she asked. “Oh, how glad I am that you care -enough to weep! I am not sorry to die. I had never dreamed that I -should have the joy of dying in your arms like this, with your dear -eyes looking down upon me. And you will soon dry your tears, M. Pierre, -when you look upon another face more beautiful--oh, a thousand times -more beautiful than mine.” - -I opened my mouth, but could not speak. I felt her body stiffening in -my arms. - -“You told me,” she whispered, “that you loved her enough to die for -her, M. Pierre. But I love you more than that--oh, so much more than -that! I love you enough to give you to another, M. Pierre--to die that -she may possess you.” - -She gazed at me a moment longer, then her eyes slowly closed, her lips -parted in a sigh that bore her spirit with it. I was sobbing wildly as -I laid the little form reverently upon the pallet in one corner and -turned to go. As I did so I fancied I saw Mère Fouchon move. - -“So you are not dead,” I said, speaking aloud as though she could -hear me. “Well, you shall not escape,” and catching her by the arm, -I dragged her within the cell and shut the door. As I pushed it into -place, I saw that by swinging back two slabs of stone, the door was -masked, and the wall of the cellar was apparently unbroken. I trembled -as I thought what my fate would have been had Mère Fouchon thrown those -stones into place and gone away. - -As I turned again into the outer room my eyes fell upon the bag which -she had placed on the table. I opened it and was astonished to find it -full of gold. I understood in a moment. It was the price Ribaut had -paid for Nanette. - -“Come,” I said, “I will take this with me. It will be proof of my -story.” - -I left the room and found myself at the foot of a flight of stairs -which led to a hallway above. Following this, I came to a room which I -recognized as that which I had entered sword in hand in pursuit of Mère -Fouchon. As I stepped into it, I heard some one knocking at the outer -door. I flung it open, and saw outside a man who shrank back in alarm -as his eyes fell upon me. A cart was standing in the street. - -“Ah, it is the driver,” I cried. “Come, my friend, you are to take me -to the Palais Royal as quickly as possible.” - -“I came for a woman, not for a madman!” he protested. - -“I am no madman,” I said. “Come,” and I opened my bag and gave him a -louis. “This will pay you for your trouble.” - -“Where is the woman?” he asked. - -“She no longer has need of you.” - -He looked at me a moment with staring eyes. - -“Monsieur,” he said at last, “a crime has been committed here.” - -“I do not deny it,” I answered, “only it is not I who have committed -it. Why, man, I want you to take me to M. d’Argenson at the Palais -Royal. Do you think I should go there, if I had committed a crime?” - -“To M. d’Argenson?” he repeated. “Ah, ah--that is different. Come, -Monsieur, I will take you,” and he sprang into his cart. I was beside -him ere the words were spoken. - -“Make haste!” I cried, and leaned against the side of the cart, sick -with apprehension. If I should be too late! - -He whipped his horse into a run and we bumped rapidly along the street -and across the river to the quays. Here the crowd delayed us and we -could proceed but slowly. At last we reached a side-street and turned -into it at a gallop. In a moment we had crossed the Rue St. Honoré and -were at the Palais Royal. I sprang from the wagon and up the steps into -the ante-chamber just as the clocks were striking eight. I ran straight -to the man who stood at the inner door. - -“Tell M. d’Argenson that M. le Moyne is here to make his report and -that it is important,” I panted. - -He stared at me a moment in amazement and then disappeared through the -door. In an instant he was back. - -“You are to enter, Monsieur,” he said, and closed the door behind me. - -D’Argenson was seated at his table, and he gazed at me in astonishment. - -“Good God, M. le Moyne,” he cried, “what has happened to you?” - -Not until that moment did I realize the strangeness of my -appearance--my hair matted with blood, my clothing torn and filthy, an -iron belt around my waist from which dangled a chain a foot long, my -doublet red with Ninon’s blood. I did not wonder that the carter had -believed me a madman, or that he had scented a crime. - -Briefly as possible I told my story, d’Argenson listening in silence -to the end. As I finished, he struck a bell at his elbow. The usher -entered instantly. - -“My carriage at once,” he said, “and send two men to a house in the Rue -du Chevet of which they will see the street door open. They will find -an old woman lying in the inner portion of the cellar, and will lodge -her at once in the conciergerie.” - -The man bowed and withdrew. D’Argenson picked up the bag of money -which I had placed on the table before him, and after a glance at its -contents, threw it into a drawer, which he locked. - -“The wedding, you say, is to take place at nine o’clock?” he asked. - -“Yes, Monsieur, at the Church of St. Landry.” - -“Ah, well, we shall be there,” and d’Argenson smiled, “and I fancy we -shall have a little surprise for M. Ribaut and M. Briquet. I do not -think that Mère Fouchon, or Mme. Basarge, will ever trouble you again, -Monsieur. Her hour has struck.” - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -TO THE CHURCH OF ST. LANDRY - - -THERE was a tone in his voice that made me tremble. I realized that -this man could be terrible, inexorable upon occasion. I had good cause -to hate the woman, but, God knows, I pitied her now. - -“Her hour has struck,” repeated d’Argenson. “She has lived fifteen -years too long already. She has cheated the gallows, but the gallows -will claim its own.” - -I questioned him with my eyes. - -“She called it a mistake, you told me--that was a gentle name for it. I -remember it very well, for this mistake was one of the most horrible of -the first year of my administration. The police was not organized then -as it is now, or she would not have escaped us.” - -“And what was this mistake, Monsieur?” I questioned. - -“It is a pretty story,” he said musingly. “There is not time to tell -it now as it should be told--but, in a word, this woman, after she -left Ribaut, secured a place with a pastry-cook named Durand, in the -Rue Auxerois. He was wealthy and she seems to have conceived a passion -for him. One morning his wife was found dead in bed. He welcomed the -release, perhaps, but he did not look twice at Madame Basarge. Instead, -he married again, this time a pretty girl from Orleans, which had -been his home. One day, the pastry-shop did not open. The neighbors -became alarmed and burst in the door. They found Durand and his wife -in bed. They had been dead for hours, and their purple flesh proved -they had been poisoned. Madame Basarge was missing. So was Durand’s -little daughter. We found out afterwards that the woman had learned her -infamous art from one of the disciples of the Widow Montvoisin.” - -He paused, and his face grew stern. - -“You can conceive, Monsieur, how I searched for that woman. I had just -come to the office. I felt personally responsible--my reputation seemed -at stake. But we found not a trace of her. She descended into depths -from which even the police recoiled. But I have waited. I knew that -fate would deliver her to me. I am prepared.” - -He turned to a case of papers at his side, and after a moment’s search, -drew out one, opened it, and glanced over it. - -“There was no question of her guilt,” he continued, after a moment, -“and a decree of death was issued against her. I hold it here in my -hand. There need be no further delay in its execution.” - -He folded the paper again, and sat for a time, tapping it against the -table. - -“That woman is a genius,” he said, at last. “I admire her. She baffled -us so completely. Your concierge told my men he had sent you to the Rue -du Chevet, and we scoured the quarter from top to bottom, but could -find no trace of you. It is not often my men fail, M. le Moyne, but how -were they to suspect the existence of a cavern thirty feet underground? -I must see it for myself, some day. And the girl--well, we found no -trace of the girl, either, nor of Madame Basarge, nor of this gamine -you say she had with her--they must have had another hiding-place.” - -But my brain was busy with another problem. - -“You said, M. le Comte,” I began, “that a daughter of the confectioner -Durand was missing. Was she ever found?” - -“She was never found. Ah, I see,” and he looked at me suddenly. “This -gamine--how old was she?” - -I shook my head. - -“I do not know, Monsieur. She might have been -fifteen--twenty--twenty-five--she was old enough to love.” - -“Well,” he cried, “I venture the guess that it was Durand’s daughter. -The woman’s object in stealing the child always puzzled me, but now I -understand--she wanted some one upon whom she might wreak her hatred.” - -That was it--in a flash I saw it. Some one upon whom to wreak her -hatred--some one to torture! Ah, Ninon, what a fate was yours! - -The opening of the door brought me from my thoughts, and I turned to -see an attendant enter. - -“Your carriage is waiting, M. le Comte,” he announced. - -“Very well,” cried d’Argenson, springing to his feet and seizing his -cloak and hat. “I am going with you myself, M. le Moyne, for I am -curious to witness this little coup de théâtre. It is not often that -I give myself a treat of this kind,” and he led the way into the -ante-chamber. “Here, Bernin,” he called to an officer who was standing -there, “you will deliver this order to the jailer of the conciergerie -at once,” and he handed him the paper containing the sentence of Mère -Fouchon. Her hour had struck, indeed! “Come with me, Monsieur,” he -added to me and led the way rapidly down the steps and to the carriage. - -“We have ample time,” he said, as the carriage started. “It is yet -twenty minutes of nine o’clock. I imagine that these good people whom -we are going to surprise will believe they see a ghost when you appear -before them,” he added, with a smile. “Upon my word, I doubt if even -the charming Nanette will know you. You are enough to frighten a woman -half to death.” - -“There was no time,” I said, “or I should have changed my garments.” - -“No, no,” cried d’Argenson, “I would not have one speck of dirt less. -Believe me, with that bloody head, those torn hands, those filthy -clothes, those haggard eyes--and above everything, with that belt of -iron about your waist--you are admirable!” - -He looked at me in silence for a moment, as the carriage rolled along -the Rue St. Honoré. - -“M. le Moyne,” he said suddenly, “I need not tell you we have no proof -that there is really a conspiracy between Ribaut and Briquet?” - -“No proof, Monsieur?” I stammered, for I had believed the way quite -clear. - -“No proof whatever,” repeated d’Argenson. “Nothing but the suspicions -of an old woman, which there is little chance of confirming. There -are, of course, many things which point in the same direction--the -pertinacity of Ribaut, his willingness to sacrifice ten thousand crowns -in order that the marriage might take place, his terror when you -threatened a police investigation, the apparent unfitness of Briquet, -the hint that he was once a thief or worse--all these indicate that -Mère Fouchon’s theory is the right one. Still there is no proof. Not a -single suspicious circumstance has been unearthed by my agents.” - -“You will permit the wedding to take place, then?” I cried in despair. -“You will do nothing to prevent it?” - -“Rest assured, Monsieur,” said d’Argenson, kindly, “that I will do -everything in my power to prevent it. For I believe that a conspiracy -does exist, even though I have no proof of it. The facts stated by Mère -Fouchon had already been ascertained by my agents. Charles Ribaut left -a very large fortune; his daughter Anne is the only heir, her uncle has -had absolute control of the estate for fifteen years. But in all of -this there is nothing which resembles a conspiracy, even in the least -degree. It is quite possible that he intends turning the whole fortune -over to Briquet.” - -“What then will you do, Monsieur?” I questioned anxiously. - -“There is only one thing to be done,” he answered. “We will assume a -bold front. We will act as though we held great forces in reserve. We -will endeavor to frighten them. It is an old trick, but one which is -often successful with the guilty. Let us hope it will be so in this -case.” - -We were crossing the Pont au Change, and I looked out upon the river -with eyes that saw nothing. I had thought success so certain, and -now, it seemed, I might yet lose! I raised my eyes to find d’Argenson -looking at me with a smile whose meaning I did not understand. - -“M. le Moyne,” he said, “I am going to ask you a question which you -need not answer if you do not choose.” - -“What is it, Monsieur?” I asked. - -“It is concerning Mlle. Ribaut. I have reason to believe that you love -her. Is it not so, Monsieur?” - -“That is so, M. le Comte,” I replied, and my hands were trembling. - -“I am glad to hear it,” he said, and fell into a reverie, smiling to -himself. It was not until we stopped before the church that he spoke -again. - -“Here we are,” he cried, “and with still ten minutes to spare. Come -with me,” and we left the carriage and entered the church. An old man -met us at the door and cast an astonished glance at me. - -“Are you the sacristan?” asked d’Argenson. - -“Yes, Monsieur,” answered the fellow. - -“There is to be a wedding here at nine o’clock, is there not?” - -“I do not know, Monsieur. There has already been one wedding here at -eight o’clock.” - -My heart fell within me. Could it be that the hour had been changed? - -“What were their names?” asked d’Argenson sharply. - -“The man was named Brujon,” answered the sacristan. “I do not remember -the woman’s name.” - -I breathed again. We were still in time. - -“Very well,” said d’Argenson. “I will see the curé and find out about -this other marriage.” - -“Pardon, Monsieur,” protested the man, “but the curé is very busy.” - -“You will tell him,” said d’Argenson grimly, “that the Comte -d’Argenson, lieutenant of police, wishes to speak to him and at once.” - -The fellow’s face turned livid and he bowed to the ground. - -“Oh, M. d’Argenson,” he stammered, “that is another matter. Follow me, -Messieurs, and I will conduct you to the curé.” - -He led the way along a side aisle to the sacristy at the rear. He -tapped at the door, and a voice bidding us enter, he opened it and -ushered us in. The curé was sitting at a table writing. - -“This is M. le Comte d’Argenson, M. le Curé,” said the sacristan, and -went out, closing the door after him. - -The curé looked at us with alarmed and astonished eyes. - -“This is an honor,” he said, at last. “Will you not sit down, -Messieurs?” - -“M. le Curé,” began d’Argenson abruptly, “you are to celebrate a -marriage here at nine o’clock, are you not?” - -“Yes, Monsieur. A M. Briquet and a niece of M. Ribaut. It was to have -taken place a week ago, but was postponed by the illness of the bride.” - -“That is it. Well, M. le Curé, this wedding must not take place, since -it is believed to be a conspiracy to defraud the girl.” - -“A conspiracy, Monsieur?” gasped the curé. - -“Yes, a conspiracy. Will you require any further proof of it?” - -“Not if I have your word, M. d’Argenson,” answered the curé, readily. - -D’Argenson hesitated a moment. - -“M. le Curé,” he said, at last, “I will tell you candidly that we have -no absolute proof of this conspiracy. For myself I do not doubt that it -exists. In any event, I will assume all responsibility in the matter.” - -The curé bowed. - -“I will also assume full responsibility for anything that follows,” -added d’Argenson. “What I may ask you to do will be somewhat irregular, -Monsieur, but, believe me, it will be just.” - -“M. d’Argenson’s assurance is more than sufficient,” and the curé -bowed again. “His passion for justice is well known.” - -Who could think of opposing the Lieutenant of Police--this man who -carried all before him? Certainly not the curé of a small church! - -“I will tell you one thing more, Monsieur,” he added. “This girl has -not been ill--she has been imprisoned. She will come to the altar faint -and trembling, not from illness, but from horror. We are here to save -her. I do not wish the parties to be forewarned. We will challenge them -at the altar. A great deal will depend upon the completeness of the -surprise.” - -“Very well, Monsieur.” - -“Is there any place in which we could remain concealed?” - -“You could pause behind the tapestry at the doorway, Monsieur. From -there you could hear and see everything.” - -A tap at the door interrupted him and, at his bidding, the sacristan -entered. - -“A wedding-party waiting for you, Monsieur,” he announced to the curé. - -“Very well,” said the latter, “I will be there in a moment.” The -sacristan withdrew and the curé donned his stole and surplice. “Now, -follow me, Messieurs,” and he led the way to the door opening into the -church, before which hung a tapestry. “You will be concealed here,” he -said, and raising the tapestry, he entered the church and stood before -the altar. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -M. D’ARGENSON’S COUP - - -MY head was singing strangely as I stared out into the church, and a -great trembling seized me, for I was faint from loss of sleep, of food, -of blood--of everything, in a word, that makes life. I heard myself -praying wildly to the Virgin, the building seemed to rock before my -eyes--and then I felt a strong and kindly hand upon my shoulder. - -“Be brave, M. le Moyne,” said d’Argenson’s voice. “Be strong. You have -need of your strength now, if ever.” - -The voice--the clasp of the hand--nerved and steadied me. I felt that -with this man beside me I could vanquish fate itself. - -Once more I looked out into the church. I saw the acolyte arrange the -altar-cloth and light the candles. Then the priest raised his hand, -and the wedding-party advanced from the vestibule. It consisted only -of Nanette, her uncle, and the hideous Briquet. The men held the girl -between them and were almost carrying her. Her face was white as -death, and she turned her eyes appealingly from one to the other, but -saw only ferocity in those two savage countenances. At last they were -at the altar-rail, and she dropped to her knees and buried her face in -her hands. I knew that she was praying. - -“M. le Curé,” said Ribaut, “in case the bride cannot answer, her legal -guardian is permitted to answer for her, is he not?” - -“Yes, M. Ribaut,” replied the curé in a low voice, “that is permitted.” - -“Very well, Monsieur, proceed,” and the men dropped to their knees -beside the girl. - -I could see her form shaken with sobs. - -“Oh, come,” I whispered to d’Argenson, “hasten. Monsieur. This is more -than I can bear.” - -“It will be but a moment longer,” and he pressed my hand. - -“Is there any one here present,” asked the priest, “who knows of any -reason why these two should not be man and wife?” - -D’Argenson put the tapestry back and advanced slowly to the altar-rail. -Ribaut and Briquet saw him, and the eyes of the latter dilated with -terror, for he had seen d’Argenson as you know, and knew him now. -Nanette did not raise her head, but continued sobbing softly. Plainly -she had abandoned hope. - -“I forbid the marriage, M. le Curé,” said d’Argenson. - -As she heard these words, Nanette raised her head with a start. She saw -d’Argenson standing there. She fixed her eyes on his and what she read -there seemed to reassure her, for she smiled and her weeping ceased. - -Ribaut was on his feet in an instant, but Briquet remained kneeling, -seemingly paralyzed by d’Argenson’s words. His mouth was working -convulsively and his face was livid. - -“Who is this fellow?” asked Ribaut, looking from d’Argenson to the -priest, purple with rage. - -“I forbid the marriage,” continued d’Argenson, before the priest could -answer, “because it is a conspiracy between these two men to defraud -Anne Ribaut of her property.” - -“It is a lie!” screamed Ribaut, and he shook his fist in his accuser’s -face. D’Argenson merely looked at him and smiled. He read guilt in his -eyes. - -[Illustration: “I forbid the marriage”] - -“Come, M. Ribaut,” he said coolly, “how about those ten thousand -crowns you parted with this morning?” - -Ribaut stared in astonishment, and his blood shot to his eyes, as he -realized his danger. - -“M. le Curé,” he protested at last, with an effort at composure, “one -does not believe the ranting of every madman who happens in from the -street. Let him bring forward his proof of this ridiculous charge.” - -“I have my proof,” said d’Argenson, with a calmness I was far from -sharing. “Come forward, my friend,” he added, turning towards the place -where I stood. - -I lifted the tapestry and stepped into the church. Ribaut and Briquet -stared at me in amazement. Evidently they did not know me, but the eyes -of love were keener. - -“Pierre!” cried Nanette. “Oh, Pierre! And they told me you were dead!” - -“Really, M. le Curé,” sneered Ribaut, “one would say this was a theatre -and not a church. What comedy is this? From what gutter did you drag -that scoundrel?” - -“You have a short memory, it seems, M. Ribaut,” I retorted. “I did not -think you would forget our last interview so quickly. I see that you -still have the marks of it on your face.” - -He stared at me with eyes starting from his head. - -“So,” he murmured at last, “it is the lover!” and his eyes glittered -with passion. “M. le Curé, you will not heed the ravings of such -scoundrels?” - -The curé smiled dryly. - -“It appears you do not know this gentleman,” said he, glancing at -d’Argenson. - -“No,” snarled Ribaut, “nor do I wish to know him.” - -“You may be interested, nevertheless,” went on the curé, “in knowing -that it is M. le Comte d’Argenson, lieutenant of police.” - -“D’Argenson!” cried Ribaut, and I saw the blood struck from his face as -by a blow. “D’Argenson! Very well,” he continued after a moment, vainly -trying to steady his voice, as he saw that the game was lost. “This -wedding, then, will not take place. I yield. But I am still this girl’s -guardian, am I not, Monsieur?” - -“Yes, you are still her guardian,” assented d’Argenson. - -“And she is still under my control?” - -“In all things save that of this marriage.” - -“Very well,” cried Ribaut in a ferocious voice. “She will return home -with me. Come, Mademoiselle,” and he grasped her by the arm and turned -away. - -My brain was whirling as I saw Nanette look piteously at me. I started -after them to commit I know not what act of violence, but d’Argenson -waved me back. - -“Stop a moment, M. Ribaut,” he called. “There is only one thing which -can release your niece from the duty of obedience to you. That is her -marriage. You have lost your right to exact obedience in that.” - -He descended to Nanette’s side and took her hands. He smiled into her -eyes, and her face brightened as she looked at him. - -“I repeat, Mademoiselle,” he said, “that your marriage is the only -thing which can make you independent of your uncle. It seems a pity -that all these preparations should go for naught--that these candies -should burn uselessly. Perhaps there is some one else present whom -you would be willing to marry. The curé has assured me that he will -overlook any little irregularity in the proceedings.” - -His face was smiling and tender, all its ugliness vanished. I heard as -in a dream. - -“Oh, yes,” cried Nanette. “There is some one, Monsieur,” and she turned -and looked at me. - -For a moment I did not understand. - -“Me?” I stammered. “Me?” - -“Yes, you!” cried d’Argenson gayly. “Come, M. le Moyne, wake up!” - -A mist seemed to fall from before me, and I saw Nanette gazing at me -with eyes wet with tears and lips quivering with tenderness. - -“My darling!” I cried. “My life!” and I stretched wide my arms to -receive her. - - - - -ENVOY - - -SO the cottage at St. Cloud became a reality, after all, for with -M. d’Argenson’s willing help we choked Nanette’s fortune from out -her uncle’s hungry maw, nor did he dare make much resistance. More -punishment for him we did not seek--we were too happy to think of -vengeance. - -And here, too, came my sister--our sister, rather--the same sweet, -strong, noble girl. The others dwell yet in the southland which they -love; but, thank God, they no longer struggle hand to hand with want. -We have visited them, Nanette and I, and how I joyed in showing her the -places where my youth was spent--the river, the great wood, the little -bed-room, whence I peeped out at my uncle’s ruffians! Then back again -to our home, here, at St. Cloud. - -It is a pleasant place, nestling amid a grove of trees, with a vineyard -at the right and the river gleaming in the distance. Sometimes, on -summer afternoons, we set our table out of doors and dine with all this -beauty close about us. - -And sometimes, too, our dearest friend puts the cares of his great -office from him and comes alone to spend an hour with us. Need I say -with what joy we welcome him? And I trust that in our love he finds -some slight recompense for his great kindness to us. - -In one corner of the little burial ground of the Théatins there is a -grave which Nanette and I visit often. We love to sit beside it and -talk over the days of our meeting. And as I tell for the hundredth time -the story of my escape from Mère Fouchon, my wife rises with brimming -eyes and kisses the little white shaft which bears the single word -“Ninon.” - - -THE END - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - Archaic or variant spelling has been retained. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CADETS OF GASCONY *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/69104-0.zip b/old/69104-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0a587af..0000000 --- a/old/69104-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h.zip b/old/69104-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8df47ee..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/69104-h.htm b/old/69104-h/69104-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 5a699ea..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/69104-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11569 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> - <meta charset="UTF-8" /> - <title> - Cadets of Gascony, by Burton E. Stevenson—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover" /> - <style> /* <![CDATA[ */ - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - - h3 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; - font-size: 140%; -} -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} -h3.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -.tdr {text-align: right;} -.tdc {text-align: center;} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .blockquot { - margin-left: 7.5%; - margin-right: 7.5%; -} - -.bbox {border: 2px solid; padding: 2em;} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.allsmcap {font-variant: small-caps; text-transform: lowercase;} - -.u {text-decoration:underline; border-bottom: 1px solid #000;} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;} - -.xxlarge {font-size: 175%;} -.xlarge {font-size: 150%;} -.large {font-size: 125%;} -.small {font-size: 75%;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;} - -.x-ebookmaker .hide {display: none; visibility: hidden;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.illoright {text-align: center; margin-left: 30em; font-size: 75%;} - -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} -.poetry {display: inline-block; text-align: left;} -.poetry .verse {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;} -.poetry .indent {text-indent: 2em;} -.poetry .center {text-align: center;} -@media print { .poetry {display: block;} } -.x-ebookmaker .poetry {display: block;} - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; - padding: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - - /* ]]> */ </style> -</head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Cadets of Gascony, by Burton Egbert Stevenson</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Cadets of Gascony</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:1em;'>Two stories of old France</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Burton Egbert Stevenson</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: Anna Whelen Betts</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: October 6, 2022 [eBook #69104]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was made using scans of public domain works put online by Harvard University Library's Open Collections Program.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CADETS OF GASCONY ***</div> - -<div class="figcenter hide"><img src="images/coversmall.jpg" width="450" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<h1>CADETS OF GASCONY</h1> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="ph1"><span class="u">Novels of Love and Adventure</span></p> -</div> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">AT ODDS WITH THE REGENT</div> -<div class="indent">BY BURTON E. STEVENSON</div> -<div class="center">Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">THE DAUGHTERS OF BABYLON</div> -<div class="indent">BY WILSON BARRETT AND ROBERT HICHENS</div> -<div class="center">Frontispiece. Cloth, $1.50</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">WHEN BLADES ARE OUT AND LOVE’S AFIELD</div> -<div class="indent">BY CYRUS TOWNSEND BRADY</div> -<div class="center">Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">THE LAST BUCCANEER</div> -<div class="indent">BY L. COPE CORNFORD</div> -<div class="center">Cloth, $1.50</div> -<div class="stanza"> -</div> -<div class="verse">THE RED MEN OF THE DUSK</div> -<div class="verse">THE LOVER FUGITIVES</div> -<div class="verse">THE STORY OF A SCOUT</div> -<div class="indent">BY JOHN FINNEMORE</div> -<div class="center">Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50 each</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">THE INEVITABLE</div> -<div class="indent">BY PHILIP V. MIGHELS</div> -<div class="center">Frontispiece. Cloth, $1.50</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">MLLE. FOUCHETTE</div> -<div class="indent">BY CHARLES T. MURRAY</div> -<div class="center">Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">A TAR-HEEL BARON</div> -<div class="indent">BY MABELL S. C. PELTON</div> -<div class="center">Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50</div> -</div></div></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_0"></span> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_frontispiece.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption">Oh, but he was a man!—a match for both of us almost</p> - -<p class="illoright">Page <a href="#Page_167">167</a></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="" /></div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="titlepage"> -<p><span class="xxlarge">CADETS <span class="allsmcap">OF</span> GASCONY</span></p> - -<p><span class="xlarge">Two Stories of Old France</span></p> - -<p>BY<br /> -<span class="xlarge">BURTON E. STEVENSON</span><br /> - -AUTHOR OF “AT ODDS WITH THE REGENT,” “A SOLDIER<br /> -OF VIRGINIA,” “THE HERITAGE,” ETC.</p> - -<p><i>Illustrated by</i><br /> -<span class="large">ANNA WHELEN BETTS</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_titlelogo.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p><span class="large">PHILADELPHIA AND LONDON<br /> -J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY<br /> -1904</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"> -Copyright, 1904<br /> -<span class="smcap">By J. B. Lippincott Company</span><br /> -<br /> -<i>Published March, 1904</i><br /> -<br /> -Printed by<br /> -J. B. Lippincott Company, Philadelphia, U. S. A.</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p class="center"><span class="large">TO THE<br /> -SPIRIT OF YOUTH<br /> -OF WHICH MAY WE ALL<br /> -PARTAKE</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - -<table> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="3"><img src="images/i_deco.jpg" alt="" /></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="3">MARSAN</td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr"><span class="small">CHAPTER</span></td><td class="tdr" colspan="2"><span class="small">PAGE</span></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">I.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I chance upon an Adventure</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_13"> 13</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">II.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I walk into a Hornet’s Nest</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_28"> 28</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">III.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I find the Key to the Puzzle</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_41"> 41</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IV.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I meet a Kindred Spirit</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_55"> 55</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">V.—</td><td><span class="smcap">The Ride to Cadillac</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_67"> 67</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VI.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I taste of Roquefort’s Temper</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_79"> 79</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">A Vision in the Night</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_90"> 90</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VIII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Marleon!</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_104"> 104</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IX.—</td><td><span class="smcap">The Den of the Wolf</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_115"> 115</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">X.—</td><td><span class="smcap">The Question</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_125"> 125</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XI.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Roquefort’s Price</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_135"> 135</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">A Message from Without</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_149"> 149</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">The Wheel turns</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_162"> 162</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIV.—</td><td><span class="smcap">The Door in the Cliff</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_174"> 174</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XV.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Roquefort exacts a Promise</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_182"> 182</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVI.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Madame la Duchesse de Roquefort</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_196"> 196</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">A Ten Years’ Vengeance</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_202"> 202</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVIII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Light!</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_214"> 214</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="3"><div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_deco2.jpg" alt="" /></div></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="3">A CHILD OF THE NIGHT</td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">I.—</td><td><span class="smcap">An Encounter in the Streets</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_223"> 223</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">II.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I find Myself Brother to an Enchanting Girl</span>     </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_234"> 234</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">III.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I find my Part a Difficult One</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_242"> 242</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IV.—</td><td><span class="smcap">In which I come to Paris</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_253"> 253</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">V.—</td><td><span class="smcap">M. Ribaut is Obdurate</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_266"> 266</a><span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[8]</span></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VI.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Ribaut plays a Card</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_276"> 276</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I am Fortunate in finding a New Friend</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_284"> 284</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VIII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">I keep an Appointment</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_292"> 292</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IX.—</td><td><span class="smcap">A Descent into a Cesspool</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_299"> 299</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">X.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Mère Fouchon scores</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_309"> 309</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XI.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Torture</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_316"> 316</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">A Child of the Night</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_329"> 329</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIII.—</td><td><span class="smcap">A Night of Agony</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_339"> 339</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIV.—</td><td><span class="smcap">Greater Love than Mine</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_350"> 350</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XV.—</td><td><span class="smcap">To the Church of St. Landry</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_358"> 358</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVI.—</td><td><span class="smcap">M. D’Argenson’s Coup</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_370"> 370</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><span class="smcap">Envoy</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_377"> 377</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_deco.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<table> -<tr><td class="tdr" colspan="2"><span class="small">PAGE</span></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Oh, but he was a man!—a match for both of us almost</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_0"> <i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>She came to me shyly</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_22"> 22</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>My bonds fell from me</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_98"> 98</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Who, looking deep into her eyes, could have lacked inspiration?</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_250"> 250</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>“I forbid the marriage”</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_372"> 372</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">MARSAN</h2> - -<p class="ph1">A ROMANCE OF THE MIDI</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br /> - -<span class="small">I CHANCE UPON AN ADVENTURE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was at the corner of the Rue Gogard that I -saw her first. You may, perhaps, recall the place, -if you know Montauban. A great barrack of a -building, time-stained and neglected, blocks the way -as one turns into it from the Rue Pluvois. Before -the house is a high wall, pierced by a single gateway. -The door is of oak, four inches thick and -heavily barred with iron,—Vincennes has few -stronger,—wherefrom it may be seen that he who -built the structure was a man who had his enemies.</p> - -<p>The door held my eye, as I turned the corner, by -its very massiveness, and just as I reached it, it was -flung open with a crash, and a girl rushed into the -street. She stopped as she saw me standing there, -and my hat was sweeping the pavement as I caught -her eyes on mine.</p> - -<p>“You seem a man of honor,” she said, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span> -pressed her hand against her breast as though to -calm the beating of her heart.</p> - -<p>“A thousand thanks, Mademoiselle,” I answered, -and I saw that even the stark emotion -which possessed her could not bemask the beauty -of her face. “Believe me, I shall be most happy -to prove it.”</p> - -<p>“You have a sword?” she asked, still eying me -with attention.</p> - -<p>I threw back my cloak and touched the hilt.</p> - -<p>“And know how to use it?”</p> - -<p>“Try me, Mademoiselle,” I said simply.</p> - -<p>The color swept back into her face and her eyes -narrowed with sudden resolution.</p> - -<p>“Then follow me, Monsieur,” she said, and -turned back through the gateway.</p> - -<p>I was at her heels as she ran across the little court -and plunged into a dark doorway beyond. I paused -an instant to draw my sword, dropping my cloak -that it might not cumber me, and then clattered up -the stair behind her. It was dark and narrow and of -many turnings, so that she, who knew the place, -had reached the top while I was stumbling along -midway, cursing the darkness. But she awaited -me, and as I reached her side held out her hand to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span> -me. My own closed over it in an instant and found -it soft and warm and trembling. Here was an -adventure after my own heart, and I had had so -few adventures!</p> - -<p>“Cautiously, Monsieur!” she whispered, and led -the way along a narrow hall to the right. The -darkness was absolute, the atmosphere close and -stifling. I began to wonder if I had walked into -a trap, but that warm little hand in mine reassured -me. Besides, who could know my errand from -Marsan, and, not knowing it, who would set a trap -for so small a bird as I? Then, suddenly, as -we turned a corner, I heard the sound of angry -voices and saw a light streaming redly through -an open doorway. In a moment we had reached -it, and I paused in astonishment as I saw what lay -within.</p> - -<p>There was a great fire blazing on the hearth, -which threw into sharp relief a bed with disordered -hangings, an open desk with papers overflowing -from it to the floor, a chair overturned, even the -faded tapestry upon the walls. But it was at none -of these I looked, though I found them all bit into -my memory afterwards. It was at a man bound to -a chair, at two others who were glancing hastily<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span> -through the papers they were pulling from the -drawers of the desk, at a fourth who was making -an iron turn white in the glow of the fire. The -man in the chair was watching the door with agonized -eyes, but of the faces of the others I could -see nothing, for they were masked.</p> - -<p>Even as I stood there, palsied by astonishment, -the man at the fire drew forth the iron and turned -with it sputtering in his hand.</p> - -<p>“Come, M. le Comte,” he said, “I think this -will answer,” and he advanced towards the -prisoner.</p> - -<p>But the girl was through the doorway ere he -had taken a second step.</p> - -<p>“You curs! You cowards!” she screamed, and -ran at him as though to wrench the hissing iron -from his hands.</p> - -<p>Her voice had loosed the chains which bound -me, and I sprang after her, drew her back with -one hand, and while the man stood for an instant -agape at this intrusion, ran him through the breast. -As he felt my sword in his flesh he raised his -hand and threw the iron full at me, but I stepped -aside and avoided it, and he fell in a heap on the -hearth. The others were upon me almost before<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span> -I could turn, and with the suddenness of their rush -drove me into a corner, where, in truth, I was very -glad to go and get my back snugly against the wall. -The moment I felt their blades against my own I -knew I had swordsmen to deal with. For a breath -I held them off, then I saw them exchange a glance, -and as one knocked up my blade, the other ran me -through the shoulder. It had been my heart, but -that I sprang to the right. In the instant that followed -I saw my chance and thrust full at my opponent, -who had left his breast uncovered, but my -point rang against a net of steel and the blade -shivered in my grasp.</p> - -<p>“Well thrust,” he said, laughing harshly. “’Tis -a pity so pretty a swordsman must die so young. -Come, Gaspard, let us finish,” and he advanced to -thrust again. I had my poniard out, but knew it -would be of little service.</p> - -<p>And then, as I steeled myself for this last attack, -commending my soul to the Virgin, I saw a white -arc of sputtering iron sweep through the air and -hiss deep into the cheek of the man in armor. He -fell back with a terrible cry, and, dropping his -sword, clapped his hands to his face. The other -stood for an instant dazed, then, with an oath,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span> -caught up his companion and plunged into the darkness -of the hall without. I heard his footsteps echoing -along it for a moment, then all was still. Only -the girl stood there with the bar of iron still in her -hand.</p> - -<p>“I thank you, Mademoiselle,” I said. “In another -moment I had been beyond assistance.”</p> - -<p>She smiled at me faintly, tremulously, and cast -the iron down upon the hearth. Plainly, she was -not used to scenes of violence, and had small relish -for them.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I continued, “let us release the prisoner,” -and with my poniard I cut the ropes which -bound him. He arose from the chair unsteadily, -stretched his limbs, and looked at me with a good-humored -light in his eyes.</p> - -<p>“In faith, Monsieur,” he said, “you arrived -most opportunely. I admit I have no appetite for -white-hot iron. I am a man of the pen, not of the -sword. Accept my thanks,” and he bowed with a -certain dignity.</p> - -<p>I bowed in return, not to be outdone in courtesy; -then, of a sudden I felt my strength drop from me, -and sat down limply on the chair from which I -had just released him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span>“Oh, you are wounded!” cried the girl. “See, -uncle, here in his shoulder,” and before I could -prevent it she had sunk to her knees beside me and -was tearing away my doublet. In a trice my -shoulder was bare, and she examined the wound -with compressed lips, touching it with intelligent -fingers that bespoke her convent training.</p> - -<p>“It is nothing,” I protested weakly. “A mere -flesh-wound. Do not trouble about it, I beg of -you, Mademoiselle. I shall be better in a moment.”</p> - -<p>But the man interrupted me.</p> - -<p>“Nonsense!” he said curtly, and he too looked -at the wound. “Claire,” he added, “bring a basin -of water and clean linen. We will soon repair this -damage.”</p> - -<p>I followed her with my eyes as she ran to do his -bidding. So her name was Claire, and I repeated -it over and over to myself, as a man rolls wine in -his mouth to get the full flavor. She was soon -back, and the wound washed clean and deftly bandaged.</p> - -<p>“There,” he said at last, “I think that will do. -I do not believe the hurt a dangerous one, Monsieur, -but you would best consult without delay a -more skilful surgeon than either Claire or I. One<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span> -thing more I can do for you,” and he opened a cupboard -in the wall and brought out a flask of wine. -“Drink this,” he said, and handed me a glass brimming -over. I drained it at a draught—how good it -tasted!</p> - -<p>“A thousand thanks,” I said. “I am quite myself -again. I trust Mademoiselle will pardon my -momentary weakness.”</p> - -<p>She smiled happily as she looked at me.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, Monsieur,” she answered softly; “I -think I could find it in my heart to pardon a much -more serious offence,” and her face grew rosy with -sudden blushes, in fear, doubtless, that she had said -too much. I could guess that she had seen little -of the world, and that its strangeness frightened -her.</p> - -<p>Her companion forestalled me before I could find -words for a reply.</p> - -<p>“May I ask the name of our rescuer? We shall -wish always to remember it with gratitude.”</p> - -<p>“Paul de Marsan,” I answered simply.</p> - -<p>He started, and I saw the girl’s face turn white.</p> - -<p>“Liege to the Comte de Cadillac?” he asked -quickly.</p> - -<p>I bowed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span>“I came to Montauban to see him,” I said, wondering -at his emotion.</p> - -<p>“But must you see him?” he persisted.</p> - -<p>“At the earliest moment.”</p> - -<p>He waved his hand with a gesture of despair and -stood for a little time, his head bent in thought.</p> - -<p>“M. de Marsan,” he began at last, “I fear we -have done you ill service by calling you here to-day——”</p> - -<p>But I stopped him before he could say more.</p> - -<p>“Ill service!” I cried. “Ill service to give -my sword a chance at three consummate scoundrels, -and me an opportunity of meeting Mademoiselle! -Do me a thousand such ill services, -Monsieur!”</p> - -<p>His was a merry spirit when no danger threatened, -and I saw a jest spring to life in his eyes.</p> - -<p>“A chance to meet a thousand pretty girls?” he -asked.</p> - -<p>But he was not to catch me so.</p> - -<p>“On the contrary, a thousand chances to meet -Mademoiselle,” I answered boldly, though the boldness -was no deeper than the lips, and from the -corner of my eye I saw the girl blush hotly.</p> - -<p>He glanced from me to her and back again.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span> -The mirth died out of his face, as heat from a bed -of ashes, and left it cold and gray.</p> - -<p>“I fear that may not be, Monsieur,” he said -gravely. “Our way is not your way, as you will -soon know for yourself. But, at least, I can give -you a friend in place of the one you have lost here -in our service.”</p> - -<p>He signed to Claire, and she ran to an adjoining -room, returning in a moment with a sword in a -scabbard of stout leather.</p> - -<p>“Gird him,” he said.</p> - -<p>She came to me shyly, and taking the old scabbard -from my belt, clasped the new one there. I -trembled at the touch of her fingers, and gripped -my hands behind me to keep my arms from about -her. I could see the red blood surging in waves -over cheek and neck as I looked down at her, but -only when she had finished the task did she lift -her eyes to mine for an instant. What eyes they -were—dark, lustrous, with the white soul looking -out!</p> - -<p>“Draw your blade,” commanded the other.</p> - -<p>As I obeyed and its polished sides caught the -firelight I saw it was no ordinary weapon.</p> - -<p>“Test it,” he said.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_022.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption">She came to me shyly</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span>I bent it to left and right. It gave in my hands -like some living thing.</p> - -<p>“’Twill take a stout coat of mail to turn it -aside,” he said. “’Tis a Toledo.”</p> - -<p>I flushed with joy at possessing such a treasure -and tried to stammer my thanks, but he cut me off.</p> - -<p>“There, there,” he said, not unkindly. “Keep -your thanks. I doubt you will soon find you have -little enough cause for gratitude. But ’tis the utmost -I can do for you, for ’tis very unlike we shall -ever meet again.”</p> - -<p>“But your name,” I stammered. “Surely I may -know your name.”</p> - -<p>He hesitated a moment, then shook his head impatiently, -as though casting some weakness from -him.</p> - -<p>“My name is of small moment,” he said. “You -may call me Duval. That will serve as well as any -other.”</p> - -<p>“But, Monsieur,” I protested, “I hope to see -you many times again—you and Mademoiselle,” -and I stole a glance at her, but her eyes were fixed -on the floor.</p> - -<p>Duval came to me and took my hand.</p> - -<p>“Believe me, M. de Marsan,” he said earnestly,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span> -“I honor you and value your friendship highly, -but for your own sake you must not meet us again. -Indeed, ’twill do you little good to try, since by to-morrow -we shall be far from here, in a country it -were death for you to penetrate.”</p> - -<p>I gazed at him, too astonished to reply.</p> - -<p>“I will ask you one more favor,” he added. -“Will you assist me in carrying yonder fellow to -the bed? We must give him a chance, if he hath a -spark of life left in him.”</p> - -<p>“Willingly,” I answered, and between us we -raised the man, who lay where he had fallen, and -stretched him on the couch. He gave no sign of -life and I thought him done for, but when the -doublet was stripped from his breast I saw that the -blood was still slowly oozing from the wound -which my sword had made. Duval hesitated an -instant and then lifted the mask from his face. I -had never seen the man before, but he had a strong, -bold countenance, with something of rough power -in it.</p> - -<p>“That was the master against whose cuirass you -broke your sword, M. de Marsan,” remarked Duval, -and then as he met my inquiring glance he -added, “Believe me, I appreciate your courtesy,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span> -Monsieur, in keeping back the questions which must -be on your lips; but ’tis a matter you are ignorant -of, even were I at liberty to explain it. And now -I must ask you to leave us, for we have much -to do.”</p> - -<p>“We will meet again,” I said earnestly as I took -his hand.</p> - -<p>But he merely shook his head.</p> - -<p>“Claire will accompany you to the street,” he -said, and turned away to his disordered desk.</p> - -<p>I followed her without a word along the hallway -and down the dark stair; but at the foot I caught -her hand and held it.</p> - -<p>“Can it be, Mademoiselle,” I asked, “that this -is adieu? Surely you do not believe so!”</p> - -<p>“I fear I must believe so, Monsieur,” she answered -softly. “Only I wish myself to thank you -for your gallantry and courage. They were given -to a good cause.”</p> - -<p>“And will be given again to the same cause!” -I cried. “I warn you, Mademoiselle, that I shall -not submit so tamely to this decree of separation.”</p> - -<p>She pressed my fingers gently and withdrew her -hand.</p> - -<p>“Come,” she said, “I must return,” and she<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span> -went on across the little court and to the gate, -which still hung open as we had left it. “Adieu, -Monsieur,” she added, and held out her hand again.</p> - -<p>I raised it to my lips and kissed it.</p> - -<p>“It is not adieu,” I said. “I will not have it so. -I shall see you again many times,” but as I looked -into her eyes I felt my certainty slipping from me, -and with it my self-control.</p> - -<p>Perhaps she read my thought, for she drew her -hand away and made ready to close the gate.</p> - -<p>“Adieu, Monsieur,” she repeated, and I saw that -her eyes were bright with tears.</p> - -<p>I sprang to her and caught both her hands in -mine.</p> - -<p>“But, Claire,” I cried, “at least, tell me that you -are sorry; tell me that you care; tell me that you -would not have it so!”</p> - -<p>She looked up into my face and her lips were -quivering.</p> - -<p>“I have had many disappointments,” she said. -“One more will matter little. You must go, Monsieur. -To detain me here is to endanger both of -us.”</p> - -<p>“As you will,” I said, a little bitterly, and I -dropped her hands and turned to the gate. “Only<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span> -in this, Mademoiselle, you shall not be disappointed. -I swear it. Au revoir.”</p> - -<p>I stepped through to the street and turned with -bared head and trembling hands for a last glimpse -of her. For an instant she held the gate half open -and gazed into my eyes. Then she shut it fast, the -bar dropped into place, and I heard her footsteps -slowly cross the court.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br /> - -<span class="small">I WALKED INTO A HORNETS’ NEST</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> vesper bell of a near-by priory waked me -out of my thoughts. I remembered with a start that -the business which had brought me to Montauban -was as yet undone, and I hastened my steps towards -the hotel of the Comte de Cadillac, which -stood, as I very well knew, on the right bank of -the Tarn, as one approaches it from the south -along the Rue du Midi. It was not till then that -the increasing cold of evening drew my attention to -the fact that I no longer had my cloak about me, -and I remembered that I had not thought to pick -it up again as I passed the place where I had -dropped it, so absorbed had I been in my companion. -I reflected with satisfaction that I had -chosen an old one in which to make this journey, -not only that I might be the less an object of notice, -but also because I did not know to what vicissitude -of weather I might be subjected ere I was -back again beside the fire at Marsan.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span>Night had settled upon the town before I reached -the Rue du Midi and turned up towards the river, -but I did not slacken my pace until I saw gleaming -before me the great torches which at night-time -always flamed on either side the wide gate -to the Hotel de Cadillac. Far in the distance, beyond -the high-arched bridge which spans the river, -I could catch the glitter of light about the great -château of my master’s friend and ally, M. le -Comte de Toulouse; and away, on either side, the -warm lights of the town; but I paused for only -a glance at them as I turned towards the gate -before me. There was the usual crowd of lacqueys -and men-at-arms loitering about it, and I made my -way through them without hinderance, across the -inner court, and up the steps to the great doorway. -Here a sentry stopped me.</p> - -<p>“I wish to see M. le Comte,” I said. “I have -an urgent message for him from Marsan.”</p> - -<p>The fellow looked me over for a moment, plainly -little impressed by my appearance.</p> - -<p>“Very well, Monsieur,” he said at last. “Come -with me.”</p> - -<p>Midway of the hall a group had gathered about -a man who was talking excitedly, and from the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span> -faces of his listeners I judged it to be no ordinary -bit of gossip he was imparting. I caught a few -words as we made a way through the crowd.</p> - -<p>“It is most curious,” the speaker was saying. -“No one can imagine how it occurred.”</p> - -<p>“What is it?” I asked my guide when once we -were past the crowd. “What has happened?”</p> - -<p>But he merely shook his head, as though it were -not his business nor mine, and kept on without -replying. I promised myself that I would some -day repay him twice over for his insolence. The -blood is warm at twenty!</p> - -<p>He turned to the right through an open doorway -and stopped before a man who was walking soberly -up and down, his chin in his hand, his brows -knitted.</p> - -<p>“M. d’Aurilly,” he said, “here is a youngster -who says he has a message for M. le Comte.”</p> - -<p>My cheeks flushed at his tone, and I bit my lips -to keep back the retort which would have burst -from them.</p> - -<p>D’Aurilly stopped abruptly in his walk and -looked at me.</p> - -<p>“That will do, Briquet,” he said to the sentry -after a moment, and stood looking at me until the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span> -sound of his footsteps died away down the corridor. -I could see that he was searching me -through and through, and no whit abashed, for I -come of as good blood as any in Gascony, I gave -him look for look.</p> - -<p>“So you have a message?” he asked at last.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur,” I answered, and as I looked -into his face I saw that his eyes glittered under -half-closed lids, that his nose arched like an eagle’s -beak, and that the thick moustachio could not -wholly conceal the cruel lines of the mouth. Verily, -I thought, there seem to be few pleasant people in -the household of M. le Comte de Cadillac.</p> - -<p>“And where is this message from?” he continued.</p> - -<p>“From Marsan, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“And you are?”</p> - -<p>“Paul de Marsan, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>He looked at me yet a moment, his eyes glittering -behind their veil of lashes like snakes in ambush.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” he said abruptly. “Give me this -message. I will deliver it to M. le Comte.”</p> - -<p>And he held out his hand.</p> - -<p>“Impossible, Monsieur,” I answered. “I was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span> -instructed to deliver it only to M. le Comte himself.”</p> - -<p>Again he paused to look me up and down, and I -saw the hot color of the south leap to his cheeks.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you do not know that I am the Vicomte -d’Aurilly,” he sneered at last.</p> - -<p>“I heard the sentry call you so, Monsieur,” I -answered, bowing. I did not add that I thought -it strange he should be in the household and seemingly -so near the person of M. le Comte—for his -estates lay far south on the border of the Pyrenees, -and had always been reckoned more Spanish than -French.</p> - -<p>“Come,” he cried roughly, “enough of this -play! Give me the message. M. le Comte is ill -and will see no one.”</p> - -<p>“Then I will wait till he is well again, Monsieur,” -I said, as calmly as I could, and made for -the door, head in air.</p> - -<p>But his voice arrested me.</p> - -<p>“Stop, you fool!” he cried.</p> - -<p>I turned upon him, all my blood in my face.</p> - -<p>“That is not the way one gentleman addresses -another, Monsieur,” I said between my teeth. “I -must ask Monsieur to apologize.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span>“Apologize!” he cried, purple with rage. -“Upon my word, these Gascon paupers are insufferable!”</p> - -<p>But I could bear no more—no Marsan could -endure an insult such as that—and I sprang upon -him and struck him full in the mouth with my open -hand. He had his poniard out in an instant and -lunged at me,—which I thought a cowardly thing,—but -I stepped back out of harm’s reach and -whipped out my sword before he could strike a -second time. He paused when he saw my point at -his breast.</p> - -<p>“Now,” I said, “perhaps Monsieur will draw -and fight like a gentleman, not like a blackguard.”</p> - -<p>I thought he would choke with rage. And at -that instant an inner door opened and a man -stepped through. He stopped in amazement as he -saw our attitude.</p> - -<p>“What is this, d’Aurilly?” he demanded sternly. -“A duel—and in M. le Comte’s ante-chamber? -Surely you know his need of quiet!”</p> - -<p>D’Aurilly turned to the newcomer, his face -working with passion.</p> - -<p>“I was pressed beyond endurance, M. Letourge,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span> -he said. “Look at this,” and he pointed -to the mark of my hand still on his face.</p> - -<p>“A blow!” and Letourge looked at me wrathfully. -“Who are you, Monsieur, that you dare -strike the Vicomte d’Aurilly?”</p> - -<p>But my blood was up and my eyes were full on -his. In my heart I knew that his eyes were honest -eyes and his face an honest face, albeit a stern one.</p> - -<p>“A gentleman whom he had insulted, Monsieur,” -I answered proudly. “We of Marsan permit -that from no man.”</p> - -<p>But Letourge’s face had changed. He stood -staring at me with starting eyes, as though not able -to believe them. Then he pulled himself together -and his face became like marble, lighted by two -coals of fire.</p> - -<p>“You are a bold man, Monsieur,” he said at -last, in a voice that chilled me, “to set foot in this -house. Methinks you will never leave it with your -breath in your body.”</p> - -<p>It was my turn to stare.</p> - -<p>“Is M. le Comte de Cadillac a second Pharaoh,” -I asked, “that he should slay his messengers? -Had I known that, I had made less haste from -Marsan in his service.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span>Letourge had recovered his self-control, but I -saw that his hands were trembling.</p> - -<p>“From Marsan?” he repeated. “And when -came you from Marsan?”</p> - -<p>“An hour ago,” I answered.</p> - -<p>“And you have a message?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“You lie!” he cried. “You must think our -memories marvellous short! M. le Comte does not -slay messengers, but he hangs spies. Do you not -already feel the rope about your neck?”</p> - -<p>I looked into his eyes and saw he was in earnest. -What could the man mean? I realized that I had -need to keep my wits about me.</p> - -<p>“Monsieur,” I said, with what calmness I could -muster, “you have used words to me which you -will some day regret. I am Paul de Marsan and -no spy. We of Marsan have been liege to Cadillac -for two hundred years and have always aided them -to fight their battles. I come to warn M. le Comte -of a great danger which threatens him, but seem -to have fallen into a nest of madmen.”</p> - -<p>Letourge looked at me with working lips.</p> - -<p>“Think not your tongue can save your head,” -he sneered. “You have come to the end of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span> -journey. Will you lay down your sword, or shall -I call in a dozen lacqueys to take it from you?”</p> - -<p>There was but one course for a gentleman to -choose. I glanced desperately about the room. He -and d’Aurilly stood between me and the door into -the outer hall. There was only one other, the door -through which he had entered.</p> - -<p>“Monsieur,” I cried, “I shall not lay down my -sword until my hand is powerless to hold it!”</p> - -<p>With a cry of rage he sprang towards the hall -to summon aid, while with one bound I was at the -other door, and felt with joy that it yielded to my -touch. As I slammed it shut behind me I saw that -it had a bolt on the inner side, and shot it into -place just as those without threw themselves -against it. It could hold but a few moments at the -most, and I cast my eyes about the room for some -way of escape.</p> - -<p>I saw that I was in a sleeping-room, the great, -curtained bed occupying one side. A single candle -burning on a table near it illumined the room but -feebly, yet there was light enough to show me a -window opposite the bed. I ran to it and threw -back the shutter with a crash. The window was -barred. I glanced again about the room. There<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span> -was no other window—no other door but that by -which I had entered, and which was already creaking -under the blows rained upon it. I must die -here, then, like a rat in a trap. Well, I would not -die alone!</p> - -<p>“What is this?” cried a voice from the bed. -“Name of God! Did I not tell you, Gaspard, that -I wanted quiet? Are you pulling the house down? -Answer me, man!”</p> - -<p>The curtains were jerked apart and a face appeared -between them—a horrible face, swollen and -bandaged. He listened a moment to the blows and -cries without, then got unsteadily to his feet and -took a sword from the chair at his bedside, cursing -softly to himself the while. And as he turned his -eyes fell upon me.</p> - -<p>“Who are you?” he demanded. “What do you -here?”</p> - -<p>A spark of hope sprang to life in my breast.</p> - -<p>“I am Paul de Marsan,” I explained. “I have a -message for M. le Comte de Cadillac.”</p> - -<p>He sat down heavily upon a chair.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” he said. “I am he. But that does -not explain this cursed uproar.”</p> - -<p>My hat was off and I was on my knee before him<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span> -in an instant. Perhaps here I should get justice. -The door was already splitting. I had need to -speak quickly.</p> - -<p>“M. le Comte,” I cried, “believe me, I am your -faithful and devoted servant. I have journeyed -fifty leagues to bring you a message of great moment -to your house. Yet, when I came here and -asked to see you that I might give you this message, -I was called a spy, set upon, and threatened -with the gibbet.”</p> - -<p>“But why—why?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“I do not know, Monsieur,” I answered.</p> - -<p>He looked me for an instant in the eyes.</p> - -<p>“M. de Marsan,” he said, “I believe you. Get -behind my chair. I will protect you from these -fools.”</p> - -<p>It was time. Even as he spoke there came a -mighty crash against the door, as of a heavy log -hurled upon it, and it leaped from its hinges. The -mob poured into the room, headed by d’Aurilly and -Letourge. For an instant, in the semi-darkness, -they did not see me standing there behind their -master, then they were upon me with a yell of rage.</p> - -<p>But M. le Comte was out of his chair, his sword -advanced.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span>“One step more,” he cried, “and I strike! Letourge, -d’Aurilly, you shall answer for this with -your necks! Are you mad?”</p> - -<p>The mob stopped on the instant. Plainly they -knew that when their master struck, he struck -home.</p> - -<p>“He is a spy, Monsieur!” cried Letourge. “He -hath come hither to assassinate you—to complete -the work he began in the Rue Gogard!”</p> - -<p>M. le Comte started round upon me, his eyes -wild with passion. He snatched the candle from -the table and thrust it near my face, his lips -a-quiver. He held it a moment so, and then set -it down again.</p> - -<p>“Liar and traitor,” he said, in a voice shaking -with rage, “what bravado brought you here I cannot -guess, or what hope you could have had that -once my hand was on you, you could escape my -vengeance!”</p> - -<p>I stood staring at him with open mouth. Had -he too gone mad?</p> - -<p>“Were it not for this wound which crazes me,” -he went on after a moment, “I would have you -hung this instant. But I myself am hungering to -see you kick your life out at a rope’s end, so we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span> -will defer that pleasure till to-morrow. Take him, -men!” he added, and stepped suddenly away from -me.</p> - -<p>They came on with a yell, and I had but time -to slash open the face of the first one, when they -had me down, and I thought for a moment would -tear me limb from limb. But their master quieted -them with the flat of his sword as he would have -quieted a pack of hounds.</p> - -<p>“To the lower dungeon with him!” he cried, -and stood watching as they dragged me away, his -hands to his face, his eyes dark with pain and rage. -I would have spoken even then, and the words -might have saved me, but that d’Aurilly clapped -his hand upon my mouth, and with a curse bade -me hold my tongue. Out into the hall they dragged -me, using me more roughly now that they were -from under their master’s eyes, and down a long -flight of steps. At the stair-foot they paused a -moment and I heard the rattle of bolts. A door -was clanged back and I was pitched forward into -the inky pit beyond.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br /> - -<span class="small">I FIND THE KEY TO THE PUZZLE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I lay</span> for some time where I had fallen, nursing -my bruises and reflecting with bitterness upon the -singular gratitude of princes. I was dazed by the -suddenness, the unexpectedness, of it all. What -had I done that I should be treated so? And then, -in a breath, a flash of light broke in upon me and -brought me to my feet. What was it Letourge -had said, “He will finish the work he began in -the Rue Gogard.” The Rue Gogard—but that -was where I had met Claire. Could it be that it -was Letourge and M. le Comte whom I had resisted -there; that it was into the face of M. le -Comte himself that white-hot iron had seared? I -shuddered as I recalled the hiss of the iron into his -flesh, the smell of burning, his cry of agony! -Small wonder he should thirst for vengeance! -Death on the gibbet would be merciful beside the -torture which he had suffered and which he must -suffer still.</p> - -<p>I sat down again to think it out. Yes, there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span> -could be no doubt of it—I had been blind not to -see it before. The man in armor had been styled -“M. le Comte” in Duval’s room; he had called -his companion Gaspard, and it was Gaspard whom -he had cursed from his bed. Gaspard, of course, -was Letourge. And then Duval’s despair when I -had told him who I was—oh, there could be no -doubt of it! And, in a flash, I saw the full peril -of my position.</p> - -<p>Here, then, was I, Paul de Marsan, about to be -hanged by order of the Comte de Cadillac, whose -family we of Marsan had served faithfully for two -centuries and more, and whose favor I had thought -to win. It had remained for me to be the first to -betray him—though how was I to know?—and to -be the first of the Marsans to die with a rope about -his neck. I saw tumbling about my ears all those -pretty castles in the air which I had spent so much -time in building while floating along the Midouze -or taking a lesson with the sword from old Maitre -Perigneau, who had tested his art by my father’s -side—and my grandfather’s, as well—in a hundred -combats. It is not a pleasant thing when one is only -twenty, with a heart warm for adventure, to see -just ahead the end of the path—and such an end!<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span> -More shaken than I cared to own, I rose again to -my feet and determined to find out the nature of -this place into which I had been cast. Perhaps I -might yet escape, and M. le Comte would be less -vengeful once his wound had healed.</p> - -<p>The cell was not large, as I discovered by feeling -my way along the walls, all of great stones, delicately -fitted,—ten feet square at the most,—and -the low, iron-studded door the only opening. -Plainly, I could not go out until that door was -opened, and the path from it to the gibbet seemed -like to be a short one. I stood for a time leaning -against it; at last, overcome by weariness and despair, -I sank into one corner and dropped into a -troubled sleep.</p> - -<p>Then, of a sudden, I awoke to feel my wrists -seized by iron hands and twisted behind me. I -struggled till my heart seemed like to burst, certain -that this was the end, but those great hands -clung to me and would not be shaken off.</p> - -<p>“Hold him so,” a voice whispered, and the hands -tightened.</p> - -<p>I lay still, the sweat starting from my forehead, -waiting the blow that would end it. A hand tore -the doublet from my breast,—there was a moment’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span> -silence broken only by the crackling of a paper,—then -the voice whispered again,—</p> - -<p>“Strike him!”</p> - -<p>A great blow fell upon my head.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>I opened my eyes to find a tall fellow bending -over me and dashing water into my face. Another -stood near by holding a torch. A flare of light -came from the doorway, and I heard voices and -the clank of arms without.</p> - -<p>“He’s coming round,” said the fellow with the -torch, seeing my eyes open. “He must have struck -his head when we pitched him in here. Lucky for -us his skull is thick. Again, Blatot.”</p> - -<p>And the other deluged me again with water.</p> - -<p>I sat upright, sputtering, dazed, suffocated.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” I asked, so soon as I could get -my breath. “Do you wish to choke me?”</p> - -<p>“No, we’ll leave that to the hangman,” answered -Blatot grimly. “Just now we are to take you -before M. le Comte. I advise you to go quietly.”</p> - -<p>“I will go gladly,” I said, for I had feared another -answer. Besides, now that I held the key -to the puzzle, I might find a way out. “Lead the -way.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span>They fell into place about me and we toiled up -the steps to the hall above. As we reached the -stair-head I saw it was full day. Down the hall -we turned, into the room where I had first met -d’Aurilly, and across it to the chamber beyond.</p> - -<p>It was crowded with M. le Comte’s retainers, and -they must have got some wind of my adventure, -for a hum of anger greeted my entrance. M. le -Comte himself was seated in a great fauteuil, his -face still bandaged, but seemingly giving him less -pain than it had the night before. D’Aurilly stood -beside him, and he smiled maliciously as he noted -my torn and disordered clothing, drenched with -water, and the bruises on my head and face. -Plainly he had not forgot that blow on the mouth—at -which I did not greatly wonder, for neither -should I have forgot it.</p> - -<p>“M. de Marsan,” said M. le Comte, when I -stood before him, “I have had you brought here in -place of ordering you straight to the gallows that -you may answer certain questions I have to ask -of you. ’Twill be wise on your part to answer -them fully and truthfully.”</p> - -<p>“I shall be glad to answer every question Monsieur -may please to ask,” I answered, overjoyed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span> -that he should begin so mildly. “I shall be only -too happy to tell Monsieur everything I know.”</p> - -<p>“That is well,” and his brow cleared a little. -“You may perhaps yet save your neck. Now answer -me. Where was it you last saw the Duc de -Roquefort?”</p> - -<p>“M. le Comte,” I answered simply, “I have -never in my whole life seen the Duc de Roquefort.”</p> - -<p>His brow contracted and he brought his hand -down with a crash upon the arm of his chair.</p> - -<p>“By God! M. de Marsan,” he cried, “you seem -to set small value on that head of yours! You will -be denying next that it was you who came to the -rescue of that cursed, cowardly henchman of his, -Brissac, just when I had him where he must have -given up certain papers. You will be denying that -it was you who spitted Bastien, who caused me to -suffer this wound across the face,” and he pointed -to his bandaged cheek with a terrible gesture that -sent the blood back to my heart.</p> - -<p>“I deny nothing, Monsieur,” I protested, “but -I beg you to believe that I did not know it was you -I was resisting or your enemies I was aiding.”</p> - -<p>“M. le Comte,” broke in d’Aurilly, with an evil<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span> -light in his eyes, “has not this farce gone far -enough? Why keep this liar longer from the -rope?”</p> - -<p>“Why, indeed?” repeated M. le Comte, looking -at me darkly. “Do you persist in your denials, -M. de Marsan?”</p> - -<p>And then of a sudden I remembered the message. -With feverish fingers I sought to draw it from my -bosom—it was not there! In a flash I understood—the -assault in the dungeon, the tearing of my -doublet, the rustling of a paper!</p> - -<p>“It has been stolen!” I cried hoarsely, my throat -on fire. “Some one has stolen it from me!”</p> - -<p>I caught d’Aurilly’s eyes on mine, and my heart -grew hot with hate as I marked the sneer on his -lips.</p> - -<p>“What hath been stolen?” demanded M. le -Comte impatiently. “No tricks, M. de Marsan!”</p> - -<p>I clinched my hands to still their trembling, until -the blood started beneath the nails.</p> - -<p>“M. le Comte,” I began, “hear me to the end. -I came to Montauban from Marsan as fast as horse -could carry me that I might place in your hand a -message which concerns you deeply. You know -what my reception was, but you do not know that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span> -after I had been thrown into yonder dungeon some one -crept upon me while I slept and tore the message -from me. See, here is where I carried it. -You have a traitor in your house, Monsieur!”</p> - -<p>His face was red, and I could hear the stir in the -circle of men-at-arms behind me. Only d’Aurilly -laughed harshly.</p> - -<p>“A pretty story!” he cried. “A brazen lie! -Does not your patience near an end, M. le Comte?”</p> - -<p>But I looked only at my master. Surely he must -see that I spoke truth!</p> - -<p>“M. le Comte will remember,” I concluded, -“that I told him of this message in his sleeping-room, -but he would not hear me out. The one who -robbed me must have known I carried it, yet I told -no one save yourself, the sentry at the outer door, -M. Letourge, and—the Vicomte d’Aurilly.”</p> - -<p>I was looking full at d’Aurilly now, and I think -he read the meaning of my look, for his face went -white, and I could see his hand gripping his sword-hilt. -And in that instant I knew who the traitor -was!</p> - -<p>“Good God, M. le Comte!” he burst out, “do -you permit us to be insulted by this scoundrel?”</p> - -<p>But my master waved him to silence. His face<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span> -was very stern and his voice cold as steel when he -spoke again.</p> - -<p>“You make grave charges, M. de Marsan,” he -said; “so grave that either your head or another’s -will fall. Do you know the contents of this message?”</p> - -<p>“I do, Monsieur,” I answered, and I saw d’Aurilly -go white again. “I have been trying to tell -it you. I learned it by rote that I might repeat it -in case I was intercepted and so compelled to destroy -it. I had not foreseen it would be stolen from -me at my journey’s end.”</p> - -<p>“Well, repeat it then, man!” he cried, moving -in his seat uneasily. “Out with it!”</p> - -<p>“‘M. le Duc de Roquefort,’” I repeated, “‘has -learned of the presence of Madame la Comtesse at -the Château de Cadillac, together with Mademoiselle, -her daughter. He has learned also that not -above thirty men can be mustered to defend the -place. He designs to carry it by surprise and to -take prisoner Madame and Mademoiselle, confident -that with them as hostages he can secure certain -concessions from M. le Comte. There is need of -haste!’”</p> - -<p>I could hear the crowd behind me breathing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span> -hard. A murmur of rage and astonishment ran -from mouth to mouth, and I caught the rattle of a -hundred scabbards as hand fell to hilt. M. le -Comte was trembling with emotion.</p> - -<p>“And the signature!” he cried, bending down -from his chair till his eyes glared into mine. “The -signature!”</p> - -<p>“I know nothing of the signature,” I said. “It -was not given to me.”</p> - -<p>“But whence came the message? Prove to me -that it is genuine—that it may be believed!”</p> - -<p>“M. le Comte,” I said, as calmly as I could, for -the blood was beginning to sing in my ears, “permit -me to tell my story. Three nights ago a -stranger rode up to Marsan. He bore the message -which I have just repeated. My father, who recognized -the messenger by some secret sign which I -know nothing of, ordered out his horse at once -that he himself might bring it to Montauban. But -my father is growing old, as you know, Monsieur; -besides, in cold, wet weather his wounds trouble -him greatly. I begged that I might come in his -stead. I was eager to be of service to our master—to -prove to him my loyalty and address. At last -my father yielded. I should have his horse. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span> -stranger gave me the paper sealed. He repeated -to me its contents—three, four times, until I knew -them word for word. Then he sprang to horse and -disappeared in the night. Five minutes later I was -on the road to Montauban. By noon of the next -day I had reached the Losse, and here I was compelled -to stop to rest my horse. Evening saw me -en route again. At midnight I reached Comdan; -dawn found me at Lestoure. An hour’s rest, and I -pressed on. At noon I had reached the Garonne. -I forded it, and thought soon to reach Montauban, -when, of a sudden, my horse fell lame. He grew -worse at every step, until he was no longer able to -proceed. There was no house in sight, so I left -him by the roadside and hastened on afoot. As -evening came I entered Montauban from the west.”</p> - -<p>I paused a moment at what I had yet to tell.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes!” cried my listener. “Continue; and -then?”</p> - -<p>“And then, M. le Comte,” I said, “as I was -hastening along the Rue Gogard a woman burst -from a gate and appealed to me for help. Without -pausing to reflect, I followed her. The rest you -know.”</p> - -<p>He sat for a moment looking at me.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span>“In faith, Monsieur,” he said at last, “if what -you say is true,—and it hath a certain ring of truth -about it,—you are not so greatly at fault as I had -thought. I reprieve you from the gallows till I -have tested your story. M. de Fronsac,” he added, -to a young man who stood near by, “I commit M. -de Marsan to your care. See that he does not -escape.”</p> - -<p>Fronsac bowed and took his place at my side.</p> - -<p>“See that he is provided with new equipage,” -added M. le Comte, with a gleam of humor in his -eye as he looked at me; “he hath need of it.” And -then he rose from his seat and his voice took a -sterner ring. “Messieurs,” he cried, “you have -heard this message, and can guess how nearly it -touches us. Whether it be true or false, we shall -soon determine. Arm yourselves!”</p> - -<p>D’Aurilly, leaning on his chair, interrupted him.</p> - -<p>“Do you mean, M. le Comte,” he asked disdainfully, -“that you intend to go forth on this fool’s -errand?”</p> - -<p>My master shot him a swift glance, in which I -saw suspicion spring to life.</p> - -<p>“It may be, as you say, a fool’s errand, M. le -Vicomte,” he answered. “Should it prove so, this<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span> -liar will lose his head. But should it appear that -he spoke truth,”—he paused, his eyes still on d’Aurilly,—“should -it appear that he spoke truth, it -will not be his head that falls. In either case, a spy -and traitor will get his dues.”</p> - -<p>D’Aurilly’s eyes were on the floor, but he kept -countenance well.</p> - -<p>“I am quite ready for the test, M. le Comte,” he -said quietly. “Nothing will delight me more than -to see a traitor get his dues.”</p> - -<p>“Nor me,” assented M. le Comte, and looked at -him a moment longer. Then he turned again to -his men with fire in his eyes. “Arm yourselves, -Messieurs!” he cried. “In twenty minutes we -must be en route to Cadillac. Should this dog of -a Roquefort, who dares fight only women, have -been there before us, we will follow him even to -his den in the Pyrenees and drag him forth like the -cur he is! À outrance!”</p> - -<p>They heard him with gleaming eyes and mantling -cheeks. I could hear their swords rattling, -eager to leap from the sheath. The lust of blood -was on them, and they caught up the cry as their -master ended.</p> - -<p>“À outrance!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span>Up and down the corridors it echoed as they -rushed for the door, cheering, shouting, cursing. -They bore the news along the hall and out into the -court, whence, in a moment, again came the cry,—</p> - -<p>“À outrance!”</p> - -<p>And the good people of Montauban, hearing it, -hurried to their homes and barred their doors, for -they knew that the hounds of Cadillac were loose -again.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br /> - -<span class="small">I MEET A KINDRED SPIRIT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">How</span> it thrilled me—that cry echoing up and -down the corridors! What would I not have given -for the chance to ride forth, thigh to thigh with -these lusty ruffians, to give and take good blows! -Instead of that, here was I a prisoner—and at the -thought my eyes turned to my companion.</p> - -<p>He laughed as he caught my glance.</p> - -<p>“Come, M. de Marsan,” he said, “your face is -an open book. You are longing to fare out with -these blood-letters. You heard M. le Comte instruct -me to secure you a new equipage. Besides, -I doubt not you stand in need of meat and drink, -as well. So come,—for twenty minutes is not a -long time.”</p> - -<p>His last words, spoken after a moment’s teasing -hesitation, brought the hot blood leaping to my -cheek.</p> - -<p>“Twenty minutes!” I stammered. “We go -also, then, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span>“Assuredly,” he laughed. “Come.”</p> - -<p>I followed him from the room blindly, unable to -speak, trembling with excitement. What a chance! -What fortune! I would show whether I or that -cursed, hawk-faced d’Aurilly was to be believed! -It made my blood boil to think of his cool insolence,—his -black treachery,—for in my heart of hearts -I was certain that it was he who had stolen my -letter—but to prove it, there was the problem!</p> - -<p>Down the stair we went to a great room piled -with arms, where a mob of crazy men were already -choosing what they needed. With great joy I -found my own sword among a pile of others,—its -leathern scabbard did not proclaim the Toledo -within, thank Heaven!—and in five minutes was -armed with pistolets and poniard, clothed in a very -handsome suit of black, with great boots, whose -spurs clanked most merrily as I rattled down the -stair behind my friend—for such, even in the few -minutes I had known him, I was determined he -should be.</p> - -<p>“Now for food,” he said, and I was not sorry to -follow him to a room on the lower floor where there -was a long table piled with meat and drink. “In -faith, I have need of it myself,” he added, as he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span> -dropped into the seat at my right, but his appetite -was far from keeping pace with mine.</p> - -<p>As I ate I looked at him, and my heart warmed -to his frank face and honest eyes. Young he still -was,—not more than a year or two my senior,—but -there was that in his air which proclaimed the soldier -and man of affairs, accustomed to the smiles -of fortune and quite ready to coerce her should she -attempt to turn her face away. I had already -realized my helplessness without a friend in this -great house, and I blessed the chance that had -thrown me into this man’s keeping.</p> - -<p>“Do you know, M. de Marsan,” he said suddenly, -“I was quite moved by that little tale of -yours. I was certain that M. le Comte could not -doubt it.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, Monsieur,” I answered. “I mean -to prove that it is true.”</p> - -<p>“And I am sure you will succeed,” he said heartily. -“But, my faith, how unfortunate it was that -you should happen along the Rue Gogard just when -you did! A moment earlier or later, and M. le -Comte would perhaps be in position to bring the -Duc de Roquefort to his knees. Small wonder he -was vexed with you—more especially since he received<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span> -that hideous scar across the face, which will -stay with him always.”</p> - -<p>“I regret that I was such a marplot,” I said, -“but I could not well do other than I did. When -a woman asks for aid——”</p> - -<p>“And a young and pretty woman, was she not, -Marsan?” queried my companion, smiling at me -broadly.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I admitted, “young and pretty. Do you -know her, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>He smiled more broadly still.</p> - -<p>“I think I can guess. Did you not hear her -name?”</p> - -<p>“The man who was with her called her Claire.”</p> - -<p>He nodded.</p> - -<p>“That is she. Small wonder you leaped to follow -her! Claire de Brissac, but six months out of -the good sisters’ keeping, yet already the toast of -the whole valley of the Garonne. It has never been -my good fortune to meet her, but such tales as we -have heard! ’Tis said Roquefort himself is mad -about her, and a month since Rumor had them -wedded, but at the last the affair hung fire—through -some caprice on her part, ’tis said. She -would do well to wed him while she can,” he added.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span> -“He may not choose to call a priest the second -time.”</p> - -<p>“But her father,” I said, “her uncle—will not -they protect her?”</p> - -<p>Fronsac laughed.</p> - -<p>“Her uncle—pouf! He is nothing—a man of -words—a man of some wit perhaps, but a man -who cleans Roquefort’s shoes. He has no spirit, -not even enough to compel the girl’s obedience, -else had she been Madame la Duchesse long ere -this. Her father was a man, though,—Sieur de -Brissac,—perhaps you have heard of him? He -stood upright at Roquefort’s side, eye to eye, and -his daughter hath his spirit. Great pity he is -dead.</p> - -<p>“It behooves Roquefort to marry,” continued -Fronsac after a moment. “He has no issue. His -next of kin is a cousin—a Spaniard whom he hates. -He hath been married once,—a virago from Valladolid, -where his cousin also dwells. She made -his life a burden, ’tis said, and with it all gave him -no children. ’Twas more than man could bear. -One morning she was found dead at the cliff-foot—an -ugly story.”</p> - -<p>I understood now why Brissac’s face had hardened<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span> -when he had scented a romance in the air. -He destined the girl for other things—for a higher -place. I could not blame him, and yet—and -yet....</p> - -<p>“But what was Brissac’s business here?” I asked -at length.</p> - -<p>“There are strange rumors afoot, Marsan,” and -my companion lowered his voice and glanced about -to see that no one else could hear. “It is said that -Roquefort, who, living there in the Pyrenees, is -already more than half Spanish, is trying to persuade -the towns of the Midi to revolt against the -King and aid an army of invasion which Spain will -provide. Brissac, ’tis said, came to Montauban to -spread the intrigue here, where there is already a -very pretty nest of heretics and malcontents. Fortunately, -M. le Comte has a friend in Roquefort’s -household—as you should know, since you brought -a message from him—and learned of Brissac’s -mission. This mission, you understand, this plan -of Roquefort’s, is all in the air—there is no proof -of it; but M. le Comte believed there were in Brissac’s -keeping certain papers which would give -all the proof needed. So he determined to corner -Brissac, examine his papers, and if he found the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span> -ones he sought, lay them before the King. Besides, -M. le Comte could kill two birds with one stone—he -would do his King a signal service, and by the -same stroke be rid forever of his enemy. But it -was a matter which required finesse—so he determined -himself to execute the clever little coup which -you spoiled yestereve.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes,” I said, understanding for the first -time, and fell a moment silent, turning over this -bit of news. “Monsieur,” I asked, “what is the -cause of the feud between the houses of Cadillac -and Roquefort?”</p> - -<p>Fronsac shrugged his shoulders.</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” he answered. “It hath been -in the blood for a century. It started, I have heard, -in some absurd question of precedence. It is the -old story of the frog and the mouse who found -it impossible to dwell in peace together. If Roquefort -hath sacked Cadillac, there will be some merry -work ere we return to Montauban.”</p> - -<p>I smiled, for this was my first campaign, and it -pleased me mightily. Besides, I had not only to -win my spurs, but to prove also to M. le Comte that -I was no liar.</p> - -<p>“Monsieur,” I said, “permit me to assure you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span> -that you will have no cause to watch me. I am too -anxious to see this expedition through. My honor -is at stake, and I mean to prove that it is not I but -another who is the traitor. But tell me something -of the Vicomte d’Aurilly. How comes he in this -household?”</p> - -<p>I could feel my companion’s eyes searching my -face, but I did not meet his gaze, fearing that he -might read my thought.</p> - -<p>“The Vicomte d’Aurilly,” he said quietly at last, -“belongs to one of the oldest families of the Basses -Pyrenees. Unhappily, the fortunes of his house -have declined greatly, but this has not lessened his -pride, as you may have perceived. He is in this -household because he is a suitor for the hand of -Mademoiselle Valérie, only daughter of M. le -Comte.”</p> - -<p>For a moment I saw my theory falling into bits. -If d’Aurilly were a suitor for Mademoiselle, why -should he seek to betray her into Roquefort’s -hands?</p> - -<p>“Only,” added my companion, in a lower tone -and with a certain look that drew from me a second -glance, “I believe he is an unsuccessful suitor. -It is said that M. le Comte had the goodness to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span> -consult his daughter in the matter and that she -would have none of it.”</p> - -<p>Well, that was different—that gave me the key -to d’Aurilly’s motive! There was a tone in my -companion’s voice which drew my eyes again to his -face—he was staring at the table before him, distraught, -seeing nothing. It seemed to me that I -could read his secret, and of a sudden I determined -to tell him my theory. I glanced around and saw -that the room was almost empty.</p> - -<p>“M. de Fronsac,” I began, “for what I am -about to tell you I have no proof, yet I believe myself -not far beside the mark. And first let me -assure you on my honor that I am what I claim to -be, Paul de Marsan, liege to M. le Comte, and that -I brought a message to him. That message was -stolen from me, as you have heard. I believe, Monsieur, -that d’Aurilly was the thief.”</p> - -<p>My companion started round upon me, all his -blood in his face.</p> - -<p>“I believe, furthermore,” I added, “that it was -d’Aurilly who informed Roquefort of the defenceless -condition of Cadillac. Perhaps he hath determined -that if he cannot get Mademoiselle in one -way, he will get her in another.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span>Fronsac sat for a moment looking at me, his eyes -dark, his brows knitted.</p> - -<p>“Soul of God!” he breathed at last. “If you -should be right! How M. le Comte’s wrath would -search him out and consume him! Yet, if he succeed, -he will have Mademoiselle Valérie for hostage—he -could dictate terms. What a plot—the -more one thinks of it, the prettier it grows!” Then -he turned to me suddenly. “M. de Marsan,” he -said impetuously, “we must be friends. We two, -alone, must set about the unveiling of this scoundrel.”</p> - -<p>He held out his hand with frank earnestness, and -I grasped it warmly.</p> - -<p>“Nothing would please me more, Monsieur,” -I said with a great lightening of the heart. “I -covet you for a friend.”</p> - -<p>“And I you.”</p> - -<p>I looked into his eyes and read truth and manhood -there. So it was settled.</p> - -<p>I could see that he was in a fever of impatience -to be off, and just as I pushed my platter from me, -the call to horse sounded from without. When M. -le Comte said twenty minutes, he meant twenty -minutes and not an instant more. And woe to all<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span> -laggards! So we hurried down into the court, -where there was a great tangle of men and beasts. -Through this we pushed, my companion leading the -way, to the place where our horses, which he had -ordered from the stables, awaited us. My mount -was a great, mettlesome sorrel, and I looked him -over with exultation, for we had none such in our -stable at Marsan.</p> - -<p>A moment later M. le Comte himself strode down -the steps into the court, his face still bandaged, and -gave the signal to mount. We sprang to saddle on -the instant, and it was wonderful to see how that -mob resolved itself into a little army. Out through -the gate we swung, three hundred strong, the standards—azure; -on a bend or a laurel-tree sinople—floating -gayly in front.</p> - -<p>The great gate clanged shut behind us, and I saw -that even a small garrison could hold the place, so -admirably was it fitted for defence. The sun was -shining from a sky unclouded, and we made a brave -show as we clattered through the narrow streets of -the town, the crowd looking on from either side. -Some of them cheered, but the most were silent and -gazed at us with no friendly eyes, and I saw that, -even in Montauban, M. le Comte’s couch was not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span> -an easy one. At last we were out in the open -country and struck into a gait which soon left the -walls far behind.</p> - -<p>I glanced back for a last look at the town, and -saw M. le Comte riding moodily along near the -rear of the column. To his left rode Sieur Letourge, -to his right d’Aurilly.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br /> - -<span class="small">THE RIDE TO CADILLAC</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">M. le Comte’s</span> château of Cadillac stood upon -the east bank of the Garonne, some ten leagues to -the south of Montauban. My father had taken me -thither once, when I was a mere boy,—what business -called him there I do not know,—and I remember -quite clearly the great house, with its high, -graceful central tower, its broad wings, and the -pretty park in front, sloping sweetly down to the -river’s edge. It beseemed me at the time that the -palace of the King of France must be less beautiful; -but, alas, one’s eyes grow more critical with age!</p> - -<p>Our road for a time lay through the wide valley -of the river, and as we swung onward I sat erect -in the saddle and drank in great draughts of the -cool air—so sweet, so pure, such as one finds only -here in Gascony. It was good to be alive, in such -gallant company, with promise of hard blows and, -perchance, glory at the end. I stole a glance at -Fronsac, not doubting that he shared my exultation, -and was astonished to see him riding with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span> -rein loose and head bent and eye lack-lustre. He -surprised my glance and smiled as he looked at me.</p> - -<p>“The question, my friend,” he said, “is, shall -we be in time?”</p> - -<p>I did not answer. I confess I did not wish the -adventure to end so speedily and tamely. Besides, -I had a great desire to see for myself the Duc de -Roquefort’s stronghold in the Pyrenees, for I had -heard it was worth seeing.</p> - -<p>“When was it you left Marsan?” he asked after -a moment.</p> - -<p>“At midnight on the twenty-fourth.”</p> - -<p>“And this is the twenty-seventh. On the morning -of the twenty-fifth, doubtless, the Duc de -Roquefort left his seat at Marleon and started for -M. le Comte’s château. By pushing his horses he -might have reached Caumont that night. By evening -of yesterday he should have been at Drovet, and -he may get to the château by noon to-day. If he -has carried out this programme, we shall be too -late.”</p> - -<p>“But, Monsieur,” I protested, “it may be that -he did not set out from Marleon until the twenty-sixth, -or some accident may have happened to delay -him. Besides, he could not have gone by the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span> -direct route, since he was penetrating the country -of M. le Comte’s allies. He must keep his march -secret, or run the risk of being taken prisoner. It -is only by great diligence that he could reach the -château to-day.”</p> - -<p>“True,” assented my companion gloomily, “yet -the Duc de Roquefort is always diligent—else he -would not have dared undertake this expedition. -He is a great gambler, ready to stake his head on -the turn of a card. Some day he will lose, but it -seems this time that he must win.”</p> - -<p>“Grant that he does reach the château at noon -to-day,” I said, “still, even with only thirty men, -Madame la Comtesse should be able to hold out -against him for some hours—and five or six hours -are all that we shall need.”</p> - -<p>“True,” and my companion nodded again, -“Madame is not the woman to yield the château -without a struggle. But what if she be surprised, -if she be not expecting an assault, if the gates be -open—what then, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>“Then,” I cried boldly, “we will spur after -them, even to their castle in the Pyrenees! M. le -Comte himself hath said it!”</p> - -<p>But Fronsac shook his head.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span>“You have never visited Marleon, have you, M. -de Marsan?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“No, Monsieur, I have never been farther south -than Lembeye.”</p> - -<p>“The castle of M. de Roquefort stands on a -height above the town, and is approached only by -a steep and narrow road, where two men can -scarcely walk abreast. The Duc du Poitiers, with -an army of three thousand men, once assaulted it in -vain. It will not soon yield to force.”</p> - -<p>“If not to force, then to stratagem!” I cried.</p> - -<p>“Quite right,” chuckled a low voice behind us. -“If not to force, then to stratagem! Well said!”</p> - -<p>I turned with a start to see that it was the Sieur -Letourge, who had ridden close to us without our -perceiving it, and who had overheard my last -words.</p> - -<p>“M. de Fronsac,” he continued, bowing, and -urging his horse nose to nose with mine, “M. le -Comte wishes to speak with you. Do you fall back -and join him. I will endeavor to entertain our -friend here,” and he nodded to me.</p> - -<p>Fronsac obeyed without a word, and for some -moments my new companion and I rode side by -side in silence. I glanced at him narrowly from<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span> -time to time, for this was the first that I had seen -him in the light of day and close at hand. A tall, -raw-boned man, whose hair was turning gray, and -whose stern face, with its arched nose, deep-set -eyes, firm mouth, and aggressive chin, told of the -will which would never accept defeat. Not a pleasant -face, perhaps, yet a strong one, an honest one, -and one which drew my eyes to it by a kind of -fascination. This was the man, as I well knew, -who for some score of years had been the right -hand of M. le Comte and who had done more than -any other to confirm his rule over his great estates, -to win for him friends and allies the length and -breadth of the Midi, and to impress his enemies, -the Duc de Roquefort among the number, with a -hearty respect for his heavy fist—his heavy fist, that -is, the two or three hundred reckless rogues whom -he held in leash and let loose from time to time to -punish some contumacious lordling or frighten into -subjection a rebellious peasantry. Ah, how the -peasants hated him,—this man, Letourge, who -had pulled himself up from among them by sheer -strength of will and straightway forgot his kinship -with them! He could not serve two masters, so he -served M. le Comte, and served him well.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span>He caught my glance, and smiled grimly as he -looked into my eyes.</p> - -<p>“You were talking of storming Roquefort’s -castle at Marleon?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“’Twill be no easy task.”</p> - -<p>“But it may not be needful. We may reach -the château in time.”</p> - -<p>He shook his head, as Fronsac had done.</p> - -<p>“Had we set out last night,” he said. “Had we -permitted you to deliver your message straightway! -I can see now that I played the fool. Yet the sight -of you there in M. le Comte’s ante-chamber took -my wits away. You spoke a true word, M. de -Marsan, when you told me I should regret my -wrath.”</p> - -<p>I looked at him eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Then you too believe my story, M. Letourge?” -I asked quickly.</p> - -<p>He gave me one look from under his eyebrows.</p> - -<p>“Surely,” he answered. “Babes scarce out of -leading-strings do not lie so glibly. They seem -ready, though, to run to the aid of the first woman -they hear squawking!”</p> - -<p>I flushed at his tone, but checked the retort which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span> -sprang to my lips. After all, I had doubtless much -to learn.</p> - -<p>“But though we may not reach Cadillac in time, -we may yet win the race,” he added. “You have -noted, perhaps, that we are saving the horses. -Should we push forward at full speed to Cadillac, -that would be the end—we could go no farther. As -it is, we are starting on a long journey, and Roquefort -may be hard put to it ere he gets back again -behind his battlements at Marleon.”</p> - -<p>He fell silent again, looking so stern and inflexible -that I had not the heart to address him. Yet -it seemed to me that M. le Comte was in error. -Even if the whole force were not sent forward, it -would be wise, I thought, to send a small party at -full speed to attempt to warn Madame. But this -was my first campaign, so why should I venture to -advise?</p> - -<p>At last I heard the gallop of a horse’s feet behind -us, and Fronsac rode up, his eyes agleam with excitement.</p> - -<p>“Such fortune!” he cried, as he pulled up his -horse beside mine. “Do you know to what M. le -Comte has consented, my friend? It is that you -and I shall ride on together, full speed, to Cadillac.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span>It was my thought; I was not a fool, after all!</p> - -<p>“You forget,” interrupted Letourge dryly, “that -M. de Marsan is a prisoner.”</p> - -<p>“And in my charge,” said Fronsac proudly. -“M. le Comte entrusts him to me. I will answer -for him.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, Monsieur,” I said, my face aglow -with pleasure. “I shall not forget your kindness. -When do we set out?”</p> - -<p>“At once!” cried Fronsac, and clapped spur to -flank.</p> - -<p>With a last glance at Letourge, who was looking -at us with amused eyes, I sped after him, and in a -moment we were past the troop and with only the -open road before us. Neck and neck we went for -half an hour or more, my heart bounding at the -rapid motion, and then we drew rein to give our -mounts a breathing-spell.</p> - -<p>“What a chance!” cried my companion, lifting -his hat and wiping the sweat from his brow. “Do -you know, Marsan, there is an adventure before -us? I believe we shall reach the château ahead of -Roquefort and his rascals!”</p> - -<p>“I trust so,” I said. “It would be a privilege -to be in time to warn Madame.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span>“And Mademoiselle,” he added.</p> - -<p>“Of course, and Mademoiselle,” I assented, -smiling to myself.</p> - -<p>“Then come!” he cried, “spur on again!”</p> - -<p>And spur on again we did, under the trees of the -river road, down to the ford and across, then -straight over-country as the river bent away eastward, -the peasants’ huts flying past us and the -workers in the fields straightening themselves with -cracking joints to get a glimpse of us. An hour of -this riding, and we were back at the river’s bank, -where we stopped to wind and water our horses. -Then across the river again, with Brassu on our -left, and only two leagues to go. But noon was -long since past, and I saw Fronsac, with anxious -eyes, mark the declining sun. Still on and on we -went, and I could feel my mount trembling between -my knees. Plainly there was no question -here of sparing horses.</p> - -<p>“Around that bend, up the hill beyond, and we -are there!” cried my companion at last. “Look to -your pistols!”</p> - -<p>I drew them from their holsters, one after the -other, and assured myself that they were primed -and ready for service.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span>In a moment we were around the bend of the -road, and before us lay a long, gentle slope. Up -this we spurred, and there beneath us in the valley -stood the château, peaceful and smiling under the -bright sun of the Midi. I could see half a dozen -lacqueys lolling about the great gate. But it was -not at them I looked. It was at a gleam of arms -and warlike equipage which was just topping the -opposite slope, and my heart leaped, for I knew that -it must be the force of Roquefort.</p> - -<p>There was a thrill in that moment worth a year -of life. How my blood sang!</p> - -<p>But no pausing there! Again the spur, and -down the slope we rushed, our mounts responding -gamely with a last burst of speed. Roquefort’s men -must have seen us in the same instant and understood -our mission, for they came tearing down the -other slope to head us off. The cries, the beat of -horses’ hoofs, the rattle of arms, reached to the -château. At a glance, I saw the lacqueys laboring -at the great gates—we should be in time—the -château was safe—we would win the race!</p> - -<p>Then, of a sudden, came a shrill, frenzied cry -from my companion, and he jerked his horse about -and galloped full course towards the river. For an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span> -instant I thought him seized with sudden madness, -but as my eyes followed him I saw a sight which -made my heart stand still.</p> - -<p>Almost on the river bank an arbor had been built, -and at its door a girl was standing. I saw at a -glance her beauty and the richness of her dress. It -must be Mademoiselle—it could be no other! In a -flash, I too had pulled my horse around and galloped -after my companion. Thank God, there was -not far to go!</p> - -<p>“This way, this way, Valérie!” cried Fronsac, -standing up in his stirrups, frenzied with excitement.</p> - -<p>She stood for an instant confused, uncertain, -looking at him. Then she sped towards him, her -face alight.</p> - -<p>I thought for a breath that he must ride her -down, but he jerked his horse back upon its -haunches, leaned down, and swung her to the saddle -before him. She threw her arms about him and -laid her head upon his breast. I felt my eyes grow -wet with sudden tears as I saw the tenderness of -that gesture.</p> - -<p>It seemed given in the face of death, for down -the hillside at us thundered Roquefort’s rascals.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span> -There was no escape—yet a man must not die unavenged, -and I snatched my pistols out and fired -at the leaders. I saw one of them grimace in -agony; down he came, headlong; a horse stumbled -and fell, throwing another off its feet. I tried to -pull my mount aside, but in an instant the flood of -cursing men and tangled, kicking beasts had overwhelmed -me and borne me down, then caught me -up again and hurled me down the hill. I caught a -glimpse of my companion standing at bay, his back -to the river, his fair burden still in his arms, still -gazing up into his face—what an instant for a man -to die! Then the flood was over me again and -crushed the light away.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br /> - -<span class="small">I TASTE OF ROQUEFORT’S TEMPER</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Again!</span>” cried a rude voice, and some unseen -power caught me up and thrust me under water. -It was icy cold, and I felt dimly, without caring -greatly, that I was suffocating. Then I was plucked -forth again—ah, how sweet the good air was! I -drew a long breath and opened my eyes.</p> - -<p>The river was flowing at my feet. A sturdy -knave supported me on either side and looked questioningly -at a man who stood two paces off. It was -they who had plunged me under water. Hot with -rage, I tried to shake them off, but they held me -as though I were a child.</p> - -<p>“That is better!” cried the man. “He seems to -have come to his senses. Stand him against that -tree.”</p> - -<p>They led me to the tree he pointed out and stood -me up against it. I wiped the water from my eyes -and looked about me again. This time I understood. -I was a prisoner, and the man directing the -affair was no doubt the Duc de Roquefort. He<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span> -came close to me where I stood, still trembling with -exhaustion.</p> - -<p>“I suppose you see the desperate nature of your -case,” he said coolly, his deep-set eyes glittering -full into mine. He had a swarthy face, not uncomely, -though lined with passion, and his eyes -were like a basilisk’s. “You will see it still more -clearly when I assure you that there is only one -possible way for you to save your life—that is by -answering truthfully my questions.”</p> - -<p>He paused a moment as though to permit his -words to sink deep into my consciousness. There -was need that I should think quickly. I glanced -towards the château and saw that the gates were -closed and the tower manned. I looked at Roquefort’s -troops, dismounted, lolling in the edge of -the wood along the river, waiting his pleasure. -One group, however, was still under arms, and my -pulse leaped as I saw they were on guard with -Fronsac and Mademoiselle in their midst. If by -some lie I could hold Roquefort here for two hours -or even less, M. le Comte might yet be in time for -rescue. I felt my captor’s eyes on mine and turned -away for fear he would read my thought.</p> - -<p>“You understand?” he asked, after a moment.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span>I nodded.</p> - -<p>“And you agree?”</p> - -<p>“Proceed, Monsieur,” I said.</p> - -<p>“You were with Cadillac?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“At Montauban—yes, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“Come, no lies. He is near by.”</p> - -<p>“No nearer than Montauban, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>He glared at me for a moment, but my strength -had come back to me, and this time I could meet -his gaze without shrinking.</p> - -<p>“Then what do you and Fronsac here?” he demanded.</p> - -<p>“My friend carries a message to Madame,” I -answered readily, glad to find an answer that was -near the truth. “He chose me to ride hither with -him.”</p> - -<p>He looked at me yet a moment, then turned away -and gazed towards the château, twisting his moustaches -and muttering to himself.</p> - -<p>“If I had proof—if I had proof—there would -yet be time to capture the woman too and send this -pretty place up in smoke!”</p> - -<p>He turned again to me with those snake’s eyes -of his agleam.</p> - -<p>“Is this true?” he demanded between his teeth.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span> -“Tell me again, is this true? Think well before -you answer. A lie will cost you such hours of -agony as you have never dreamed of.”</p> - -<p>“There is M. de Fronsac,” I suggested. “Ask -him also.”</p> - -<p>He laughed harshly.</p> - -<p>“M. de Fronsac prefers to hold his tongue,” he -said. “Think you I should otherwise have troubled -to bring you back to life? Answer me. Is this -true?”</p> - -<p>“It is true,” I repeated.</p> - -<p>“Very good. I am going to believe you. But -if I find you have betrayed me——” A look finished -the sentence, which, indeed, needed no other -ending.</p> - -<p>I did not flinch under his gaze. Could I but -keep him there until M. le Comte laid hold of him, -I need care little for his threats.</p> - -<p>He hurried away from me and was soon preparing -for the attack in a manner which bespoke -his skill in warfare. Four men were sent across the -valley to the heights beyond to watch the road by -which Fronsac and I had come, and so guard -against surprise. A hundred men were massed opposite -the great gate of the château, and two parties<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span> -of perhaps fifty passed out of sight behind -either wing. A moment later an order came to -the men who were guarding me, and I was led -towards the group that stood about the other -prisoners.</p> - -<p>I saw Fronsac looking towards me with joyful -face, and then he stooped and whispered a few -words into the ear of Mademoiselle. What they -were I could only guess, but she arose from the log -on which she had been sitting and turned her bright -face towards me. Then, for the first time, I caught -the full power of her beauty, and as I looked I did -not wonder that d’Aurilly should turn traitor or -Fronsac risk his life for her, since in their hearts -there was no other face like that which lived in -mine.</p> - -<p>“So you still live, Marsan!” cried my friend, as -the group parted to let me through. “But I am -glad!” and he came towards me, holding out his -hands.</p> - -<p>My heart warmed to him anew as I hastened forward -to grasp them, but one of the guards stepped -in between.</p> - -<p>“No talking!” he said gruffly. “It is M. le -Duc’s order.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span>I felt my cheek crimson at his insolence, and for -an instant my hands itched to be at his throat, but -I caught Fronsac’s eyes fixed on me warningly, -and realized that no good could come of violence. -So we sat down with Roquefort’s man between us -and watched the attack on the château with feelings -I need not describe.</p> - -<p>Events had gone forward there even in the few -minutes my attention had been drawn away. The -force at the main gate had armed themselves with a -great log, and, even as we turned towards them, a -pistol-shot gave the signal which put it in motion. -At the same instant a great uproar arose behind the -château, proving that the attack had begun there -also. The men with the log moved slowly at first, -but faster and faster as they gathered momentum. -As they neared the gate a dozen muskets were fired -from the walls, and some few of Roquefort’s -men fell, but the forward rush did not pause nor -waver. Plainly the garrison of the château was -too small to make effective resistance, and my heart -fell within me. What if I had done wrong in keeping -Roquefort here? What if M. le Comte should, -after all, arrive too late? You can guess the agony -of the thought!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span>On and on swept the rush, and the log was hurled -against the gate with a tremendous crash. In a -moment it was caught up again like a wisp of -straw, borne backward, and hurled forward. I saw -a group of the assailants linger at the gate, then -suddenly scurry away from it. There came a flash -of flame, a roar, and a great cloud of smoke whirled -skyward.</p> - -<p>“A petard!” cried Fronsac. “They have fired -a petard!”</p> - -<p>As the smoke passed, we saw that one of the -gates had been blown inward, but the other still -hung by its bars. With a cheer, the assailants -rushed forward. It was over then! I had lost M. -le Comte his wife and his château! Now, indeed, -would he have cause to hate me!</p> - -<p>But of a sudden the four sentries burst out of -the wood at the hill-crest like men possessed and -scoured down into the valley. I saw Roquefort -exchange a hurried word with them, give a quick -order, then spur towards us, and as he neared us -I marked how rage distorted his face and made it -hideous.</p> - -<p>“Bring up a dozen horses—the freshest!” he -cried to the guard, and as the men hastened away<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span> -he turned to me. “Monsieur,” he said in a voice -that chilled me, “I warned you of your fate should -you betray me, but it seems you did not heed the -warning. You counted, perhaps, on a rescue. But -you will never see Cadillac again,—oh, how I shall -pay you for this!”</p> - -<p>His eyes were glaring into mine, bloodshot, venomous, -and I confess that at the bottom of my soul -I feared him. Yet still I managed to achieve a -smile.</p> - -<p>“We shall see, M. le Duc,” I said.</p> - -<p>He seemed choked with rage and answered only -by an angry gesture of the arm which hastened up -the horses. In a moment Fronsac and I were -bound to two of them and Mademoiselle strapped -to a pillion behind a brawny soldier. I was hot -with rage at the roughness with which they treated -her, and I saw Fronsac straining at his bonds, his -face livid. But in a breath we were off, the three -of us with our little escort, at first under the trees -along the river, then up the slope beyond. As we -reached the crest, I looked back and saw Roquefort -marshalling his forces at the edge of the wood to -cover our retreat, and beyond, along the road, I -fancied I caught a glimpse of M. le Comte’s troops,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span> -but we were deep among the trees again before I -could make sure.</p> - -<p>Down the hill we went at a pace which, tied to -the saddle as I was, seemed doubly foolhardy. -Plainly our escort had their orders, and feared -death less than the displeasure of their master. -Evening was at hand, and under the great trees it -was soon so dark that the man before me, leading -my horse, seemed but a shadow. Yet they appeared -well acquainted with the ground, and there was not -a moment’s slackening of our speed.</p> - -<p>At last we emerged from the forest into a rough -road, and for a moment the brightness seemed -almost that of noonday, so great was the contrast -with the gloom of the woods. A wide and fertile -plain lay before us, and away to the south I could -see a range of mountains faintly outlined against -the sky, and I knew they were the Pyrenees.</p> - -<p>The road led us southward along a river, which I -guessed was the Ariege. But though the land -seemed fertile and promising, there were few -houses—only a narrow peasant’s hut here and -there, more squalid than any I had ever seen in our -good Marsan country. So when, presently, there -appeared ahead, standing just at the edge of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span> -road, a building of more than usual size, I looked -at it with no little interest. As we neared it, I -saw standing before the door two horses with -women’s equipage, and of a sudden the leader of -our troop put his fingers to his mouth and blew a -shrill blast.</p> - -<p>Almost on the instant the door opened and two -women came out, attended by a little, fat man, -evidently the keeper of the house. They stood -looking at us for a moment, then turned to mount -their horses. There seemed something strangely -familiar about one of the figures. As she stood, I -could not see her face, for she wore a hood pulled -over her head and a cloak wrapped about her to -protect her from the cold—then, with a start, I -recognized the cloak. It was mine—the one I had -dropped in the hallway of the house in the Rue -Gogard. And with fast-beating heart I knew that -it was Claire who wore it!</p> - -<p>Some exclamation must have escaped me, for -the fellow at my right asked me roughly what the -matter was. I did not answer, and we rode on in -silence. In a moment we had pulled up before the -house, and our leader rode ahead to exchange a -word with the women. Then he came back again<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span> -and ordered forward the horse on which Mademoiselle -was mounted. She was unstrapped and assisted -to alight, then led into the inn, doubtless for -refreshment.</p> - -<p>But I was not thinking of her, I was watching -Claire—the poise of her figure, her superb grace in -the saddle. Slowly she reined her horse around -until she faced us, and I saw her examining the -members of the troop. With feverish lips, I -watched her eyes as they went from face to face—and -in a moment I was looking straight into them, -with the blood bounding to my temples.</p> - -<p>For a breath she held me so, then turned her eyes -away, slowly, indifferently, without a sign that she -had known me!</p> - -<p>And of a sudden I found myself shivering with -cold, and remembered, for the first time that afternoon, -that my clothing was still dripping with the -water of the river.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br /> - -<span class="small">A VISION IN THE NIGHT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Dimly</span> I saw Mademoiselle come out again into -the road and mount a horse that had been provided -for her. Fronsac and I were unbound, though not -entrusted with our horses’ bridles, and we set forward -at a more leisurely pace than had marked the -first stage of the journey. Plainly there was no -longer immediate fear of pursuit, and our guard -relaxed somewhat, breaking now and again into a -snatch of song or shouting a rude joke back and -forth. I saw that our retreat was being made on -some well-matured plan, and my heart sank as I -realized how remote was chance of rescue.</p> - -<p>The man at my right, who seemed to regard me -with some small trace of kindness, perceiving my -blue nose and chattering teeth, gave me his cloak, -and this wrapped around me rendered the journey -somewhat less of torture. But nothing could drive -away the chill which had settled about my heart -when I had looked into Claire’s eyes and caught no<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span> -answering gleam of friendship and interest in them. -I did not see her again, for she kept to the rear of -the column with the other women, and I held my -face turned resolutely to the front, for even a cadet -of Gascony has his pride.</p> - -<p>Night found us near Drovet, as I gathered from -the talk of my guards, for the country was quite -unknown to me, but we left that squalid village far -on the right and pressed on through the darkness -for an hour longer. It seemed to me, from the uneven -nature of the ground, that we must have left -the road, and I was about to ask whither we were -bound, when the command came to halt.</p> - -<p>I could distinguish absolutely nothing in the -darkness, but my guards appeared to know the -place well, and one of them, dismounting, led my -horse slowly forward across what seemed to be a -bridge. I caught a gleam of light ahead, and in -a moment we turned a corner and I could see something -of my surroundings.</p> - -<p>We were in the inner bailey of a castle, once of -no little strength, but fallen quite into decay, for -the curtains were cracked and ragged and broken, -and two of the corner towers had toppled over. -The donjon loomed up into the darkness at one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span> -end, and alone seemed to have defied the hand of -time and the despoiler.</p> - -<p>Towards this we rode, and at the door my -captors leaped from the saddle and helped me to -dismount. I should have fallen had they not supported -me, for my joints had lost the power of motion. -They led me to a corner where a fire had -just been started, and set me with my back against -the wall.</p> - -<p>In a moment I saw them leading Fronsac in, and -they set him down opposite me, one of the men -taking the precaution to stand guard between. -Presently the women passed, and I saw Mademoiselle -smile at my companion—a smile which -brought the glad blood to his cheek and in which -there was life and hope. The others did not even -glance in our direction, though I watched them till -they had disappeared into an inner room.</p> - -<p>But a woman’s coldness could not rob me of the -grateful warmth of the fire. How good it felt! -My clothing was soon steaming in the heat, and I -struggled to my feet and turned slowly about before -the blaze in order to dry myself more thoroughly. -I felt better with every minute, save for a great and -growing emptiness within, for I had eaten nothing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span> -since my hasty breakfast with Fronsac at Montauban.</p> - -<p>It was perhaps half an hour before one of the -men came back to us and ordered us to follow him. -He led the way to the right through a doorway -into a lofty room, which, shattered and time-stained -as it was, retained still some traces of its former -beauty. At one end was the great fireplace, and in -this a fire had been kindled and two men were busily -engaged preparing food. A lamb had been bought -or stolen somewhere, stripped deftly of its hide, -dismembered, and set to roast before the fire, and -most savory and inviting did it smell. A pile of -bread, nearer black than white, was heaped upon a -table, and to this we were led and told to take what -we wanted. A dripping piece of meat was added, -and we sat down again in our warm corners to -enjoy it. Even now it makes my mouth run to -think of that meal and how good it tasted.</p> - -<p>I could see that Fronsac relished it too, though -the blood in his cheek may have come from happiness. -The guard still watched between us to prevent -our talking, while the others sat before the -fire, crunching their bread and meat. A sorry-looking -lot they were, gathered, doubtless, from<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span> -the banditti who infested the mountains—Spaniards -most of them, swarthy and dirty, with countenances -where one might search in vain for a trace of kindliness. -Yet sitting there I caught a glimpse of the -joy they got from life—a hard day’s march or -stirring fight, and then, after it, a snug seat close -before a good fire, with bread and meat, and, oh! -such hunger to relish it!</p> - -<p>The women I saw nothing of, and I thanked fortune -that they had a place apart in which to pass -the night. But it was evidently here that we were -to sleep, for some of the men had already rolled -themselves in their cloaks and lay down against -the wall, a saddle for pillow, prepared to spend the -night with what comfort they could. Not one of -them, except the guard between us, seemed to give -us the slightest heed, and for the first time since -I had awakened with the water of the river in my -ears the thought of escape came to me. With only -one man to deal with, it would not be a difficult -thing, provided he could be silenced without -awaking any of the others. At least, it was worth -thinking over. I got slowly to my feet, stretched -my arms, and yawned. Then I took a step towards -the door, but the sentry stopped me.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span>“You will remain here, Monsieur,” he said.</p> - -<p>“But I am weary,” I protested. “Where am I -to spend the night?”</p> - -<p>He grinned and pointed back at the corner.</p> - -<p>“You will spend it there,” he said. “But here -comes Drouet, whose business it is to look after -you.”</p> - -<p>As he spoke the fellow who had ridden at my -right all evening entered, and with him another -whom I remembered having seen with Fronsac. -They came direct to us, spread their cloaks before -the fire, and Drouet motioned me to seat myself on -his.</p> - -<p>“As I am responsible for your continuance with -us, Monsieur,” he said, sitting down beside me, -“we must take a few precautions.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” I said. “Do whatever you think -needful.”</p> - -<p>Without more words he produced some pieces -of rope. With one of these he bound my right -ankle to his left one, and then the guard came forward -and bound our wrists together.</p> - -<p>“I think that will do,” he said. “I advise you -not to endeavor to get them loose, Monsieur, for I -sleep lightly. Besides, M. le Duc cautioned me<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span> -not to hesitate to kill you should you attempt escape.”</p> - -<p>“I shall attempt to do nothing but go to sleep,” -I answered, yawning, and we lay down together.</p> - -<p>I saw that Fronsac watched all this keenly, -and I knew that he too was thinking of flight. -His guard sat down beside him, as mine had -done.</p> - -<p>“There are two courses open to you, Monsieur,” -he said. “Either give me your word of honor not -to attempt to get away, or submit to the programme -that has been carried out with your friend yonder. -I must tie your hands and feet.”</p> - -<p>“But,” Fronsac protested, “they have not tied -the hands and feet of my friend.”</p> - -<p>The fellow stepped over and looked down to see -how I was secured.</p> - -<p>“No,” he said, “but I am not a light sleeper, -like Drouet there. I can’t afford to take that -chance. Come, Monsieur, choose.”</p> - -<p>For answer Fronsac held out his hands, and in a -moment they were lashed together. Another rope -was bound tightly about his ankles.</p> - -<p>“There,” grunted the fellow, as he secured the -last knot. “Now, Monsieur, you may try to leave<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span> -us if you wish. Only I warn you there are some -sentries about who will not hesitate to fire,” and -rolling himself in his cloak, he was snoring in a -moment.</p> - -<p>Despite my fatigue, sleep did not come readily to -my eyes. My brain was busy with thoughts of -escape. I realized that once within Roquefort’s -stronghold at Marleon I should not find it easy to -come out again, and I had no desire for that introduction -to the rack which he had promised me. -But to escape was no easy thing. I lay for long -trying to devise some plan which offered at least a -prospect of success. I might reach out with my -free hand, grasp Drouet by the throat, and hold -him so until he ceased to breathe. But I realized -that, with one hand, it was most unlikely I could -master so powerful a man, to say nothing of the -noise such an encounter must create. A sudden -blow was impossible for like reason. I tried softly -to remove my hand from the knot which held it, -but found that, too, impossible. I tried to reach -the knot with my free hand, but Drouet stirred -uneasily, and I lay still again. By the fading light -of the fire I could dimly see Fronsac struggling to -free himself, but with no more success than I. A<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span> -sentry’s step sounded at the door and a shadowy -figure appeared there for a moment, looking over -the room to see that all was well. Then he -disappeared into the outer darkness, and for a -time I watched the shadows dancing along the -walls and over the ceiling. Gradually they grew -faint and fainter, and fatigue weighed down my -eyelids.</p> - -<p>How long I slept I do not know, but I opened -my eyes with a start and looked about the room. -The fire had burned so low on the hearth that the -place was almost in utter darkness, save for an -instant, now and then, as a log fell asunder and sent -a shower of sparks into the air. It was during one -of these flashes that I fancied I saw a figure -moving far down the room, but the light died away -before I could make sure. I rubbed my eyes, -braced my head against the wall, and waited. Yes, -there it was again—this time there could be no -mistaking—a cloaked figure bending over one man -and then passing on to the next. What could it -mean?</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_098.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption">My bonds fell from me</p> - -<p>The light died out again, but in a moment I saw -the figure once more, this time much nearer, and -coming slowly down the line of sleeping men towards<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span> -the corner where I lay. Nearer and nearer -it came, until I felt a pair of eyes looking down -into mine.</p> - -<p>“M. de Marsan,” breathed a voice, “you are -awake? Close your eyes to show me that you -hear.”</p> - -<p>I closed my eyes an instant, the blood rushing -to my temples, my nerves a-quiver. I could not -mistake that voice—no, not even its whisper!</p> - -<p>“Can you get up?” asked the voice.</p> - -<p>I shook my head and pointed with my free hand -to my bound wrist and ankle.</p> - -<p>In an instant the figure had dropped to its knees -beside me. I felt swift fingers lightly examining -the ropes, I caught the gleam of a knife, and my -bonds fell from me.</p> - -<p>“Now, follow me, Monsieur,” whispered the -voice.</p> - -<p>For the moment I forgot everything but the joy -of being with her—the joy of holding her hand -again and whispering in her ear. I got cautiously -to my knees, to my feet, and stole down the room -after her. A shower of ashes threw the place into -sudden light and sent my heart into my throat, but -none of the sleepers stirred. She paused in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span> -shadow of the farthest corner until I had reached -her side.</p> - -<p>“There, M. de Marsan,” she whispered, “is a -door through which, I think, you may escape. You -see I am not ungrateful.”</p> - -<p>“Ungrateful!” I repeated, hoarsely, and caught -her hand.</p> - -<p>“You must go, Monsieur,” she protested. -“Even a moment’s loitering here may mean recapture.”</p> - -<p>“But I am going to risk that moment. Mademoiselle,” -I said. “You see that my words have -proved true and that we have met again; only, this -afternoon, I thought you had forgot me.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no, M. de Marsan,” she breathed, “I had -not forgot you, nor am I like to do so. Only I -knew I could not help you did any one suspect me -for your friend. But you must go—hasten!”</p> - -<p>“And you?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I—I will return to the apartment where -my maid and Mademoiselle de Cadillac are sleeping,” -and she made a little motion towards another -door, almost hidden in the shadow.</p> - -<p>There was a step at the door, and we saw the -sentry enter and pause to glance about the room.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span> -For an instant I was certain he had seen us, so -intently did he look towards the corner where we -were, but at last he passed on again.</p> - -<p>I felt that the hand I held close in mine was -trembling.</p> - -<p>“You see the folly of delay, Monsieur,” she -panted. “You must go,—they must not retake -you,—better to die fighting than to wait for death -at Marleon! Ah, you do not know!” and she drew -her hand from mine and pressed it for a moment -to her eyes. How fair, how sweet she was! How -I trembled to take her in my arms! “Adieu, Monsieur. -My prayers go with you.”</p> - -<p>“And only your prayers, Mademoiselle?” I -whispered, my heart on fire.</p> - -<p>“Go, go!” she repeated, and held out her hand.</p> - -<p>I caught it in both of mine and pressed it to my -lips.</p> - -<p>“Again I say, Mademoiselle, that this is not the -last time,” and I held tightly to the hand, which -she would have drawn away. “I understand -nothing of how you came to be awaiting us at the -inn back yonder, but I know that it is fate which -has thrown us together twice already. The third -time we shall not part so quickly.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span>And again she shook her head as she had in -the Rue Gogard.</p> - -<p>“I have not your confidence in fate, Monsieur,” -she said. “Believe me, you must go. If -you will not consider your own peril, think of -mine.”</p> - -<p>True, I was a fool to have forgot it.</p> - -<p>“Pardon,” I said. “Forgive me for thinking -only of myself.”</p> - -<p>I pressed my lips again to her soft, warm palm, -and, not trusting myself to look at her, turned towards -the door she had pointed out to me.</p> - -<p>And then, in an instant, I remembered! I had -not myself alone to consider—there were Mademoiselle -and Fronsac who must be freed also! I could -not leave them in this den of wolves—what a -coward they would think me!</p> - -<p>I turned back. None of the sleepers had stirred, -nor seemed like to stir. Claire had disappeared into -the inner room. I groped my way slowly across -the floor. I could see Fronsac sitting against the -wall. How his eyes brightened at sight of me -coming back! He held his bound wrists towards -me eagerly.</p> - -<p>“I thought you gone,” he whispered. “I was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span> -a fool! I might have known you would come -back!”</p> - -<p>His eyes were dark and moist with emotion—his -voice trembled. What a thing it is to have a -friend!</p> - -<p>And then, of a sudden, there came the beat of -horses’ hoofs without, a sharp challenge; Drouet, -awakened, rubbed his eyes sleepily, saw the severed -cords, and leaped to his feet with a yell. I tried to -rise to meet him, but he saw me on the instant, and -with a bound like a panther’s was upon me.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br /> - -<span class="small">MARLEON!</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">One</span> man I might play even with, but not with -the half dozen who sprang to Drouet’s aid, and at -the end of a moment, seeing resistance useless, I -lay still, cursing my ill-fortune. The struggle had -awakened all the men, and they crowded about us, -asking many questions.</p> - -<p>“What is this?” cried a deep voice from the -door. “Fighting among yourselves? God! But -some head shall suffer!”</p> - -<p>I recognized the voice and got slowly to my feet, -as Roquefort strode into the light cast by the fire. -I looked at him in amazement, for his eyes were -bloodshot, his face haggard, his clothing stained -with mud. Plainly, M. le Comte had given him a -warm argument, and he had been hard put to it to -shake him off.</p> - -<p>“It was no quarrel, M. le Duc,” explained -Drouet, “nothing but this fellow trying to escape.”</p> - -<p>“To escape!” cried Roquefort. “Do you tell<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span> -me that you left a door for his escape, Drouet? -You value that neck of yours but lightly, then!”</p> - -<p>“I bound him to me hand and foot, Monsieur,” -said Drouet humbly. “You know I am not a heavy -sleeper. How he got loose without awakening me -I cannot imagine.”</p> - -<p>He went to the spot where we had lain and picked -up the pieces of rope. A sharp cry escaped him as -he looked at them.</p> - -<p>“Well?” asked Roquefort angrily. “What new -surprise?”</p> - -<p>“See, Monsieur,” cried Drouet, holding out the -rope-ends. “He did not get loose of himself. -Some one came, cut the ropes, and freed him.”</p> - -<p>For a moment Roquefort gazed at the ropes -without speaking, but his face, when he raised it to -mine, was terrible.</p> - -<p>“A traitor!” he said. “A traitor here!” and he -looked about him with eyes that sent a shiver -through his men. “Oh, but some one shall pay for -this! You shall tell us, Monsieur, who it was that -cut your bonds and then you will have a companion -on the rack. What a death! I could find it in -my heart to pity you, Monsieur, did I not hate -you so!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span>He stood yet a moment looking at me, then -turned away, and I heard a murmur from the -crowd at the door.</p> - -<p>“To horse!” he cried. “Bind these two rogues -to the saddle! Bring forth the women!”</p> - -<p>In an instant all was confusion. Drouet and -another led me away, out into the black court, -through a crowd of sweating horses and cursing -men-at-arms, to the place where our mounts were -stabled. Again I was seated in the saddle, and a -rope passed from ankle to ankle beneath the horse’s -belly. Drouet laughed savagely as he tied the last -knot.</p> - -<p>“There, my brave,” he said, “I’ll warrant you’ll -stay with us yet a little longer.”</p> - -<p>I had not the heart to retort, but sat silent while -the troop fell into line again. I strained my eyes -through the darkness for a glimpse of Fronsac or -the women, but saw no sign of either. At last came -the word to march, and we set off slowly through -the night. No road, this time, but what seemed -rough hill-land, so slowly did we pick our way. -Drouet was in a savage mood, reflecting, doubtless, -that had I escaped he must have suffered for it, -and did what he could to make my position irksome<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span> -by leading my mount over the roughest places -and pricking him suddenly from time to time.</p> - -<p>Dawn found us in a narrow valley with a little -brook singing through. Far ahead I could see the -peaks of the Pyrenees, nearer than the day before, -but still leagues away. In the midst of a little grove -of trees the word came to dismount, and the men -swung themselves wearily from the saddle. It was -easy to see that they had been hard pressed. Their -horses were almost done; yes, and the stains upon -their clothing were not wholly those of the road, -for some carried their arms in slings, some had their -heads bandaged, some clung to the saddle with convulsive -fingers, their lips purple, their eyes set with -suffering. So there had been a battle, and M. le -Comte had won! I remembered his concern to keep -his horses fresh and looked back over the way we -had come in the wild hope that I might see him in -pursuit, but I saw only the bleak hillside, the barren -rocks, the strip of woodland.</p> - -<p>Yet Roquefort shared the same concern, for he -stationed sentries on the neighboring hilltops and -gave his men but a brief half-hour to prepare their -meal and wind their horses. And here I caught a -glimpse of the agony of a soldier’s life—the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span> -wounded men groaning and cursing, the white fear -of death upon them, their lips trembling in self-pity, -receiving but scant attention, for the others were -dead-weary from their long ride. One poor fellow -came suddenly to the end, and was carried aside -with little ceremony and a few rocks piled upon -him. These scoundrels looked too often in the face -of death to fear it until it came home to each one -separately.</p> - -<p>The half-hour passed and we set forward again, -only this time, in the light, I saw that Roquefort -rode at the column’s head with another man at his -side. My eyes dwelt upon him idly and I wondered -who this newcomer could be. He sat his horse -well and was richly dressed—so richly that he -seemed out of place in this bedraggled, road-stained -mob. They were deep in talk, and at one moment -Roquefort pointed away to the west. His companion -turned his head to follow the gesture, and I -caught his profile—there was no mistaking that -arched nose, that low forehead, that cruel mouth—it -was d’Aurilly!</p> - -<p>I clutched my saddle to hold my seat, my emotion -shook me so. Then he was the traitor, after -all! And the plot, of which I had caught but a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span> -glimpse, lay before me like an open book. D’Aurilly -was to have Mademoiselle; Fronsac could eat -his heart out if he chose, or swallow his chagrin, if -his gullet were big enough; with Mademoiselle for -hostage, M. le Comte could be brought to terms; -and as for me——</p> - -<p>I would not think of it! Here was I still alive -and with my wits to help me. Even at the worst -there should be no tearing to pieces, no death by -inches. I would find an easier way than that. Yet -I do not deny that for an instant I found it in my -heart to regret the green fields of Marsan, to regret -that I had not been content to remain there quietly -and leave these great men to find other pawns to -sacrifice. Yet, after all, this was life, this was living, -and only the night before I had looked into a -pair of eyes and fancied I saw love there. Was not -that worth something?</p> - -<p>What need to tell more of the journey? Day -and night we pushed on, until our horses stumbled -under us, over hill, through valley, avoiding the -roads, seeking hidden ways, where M. le Comte -would not think to follow. And always my guard -was about me, until at last I came to see that -Roquefort was taking no chance of losing me—no<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span> -chance of missing his vengeance. The women -were kept to the rear of the column; Fronsac I seldom -saw; d’Aurilly passed me by with a sneering -smile that turned me hot for murder. Well that I -was young and strong, with a boy’s hopeful heart, -else had despair weighed me down!</p> - -<p>’Tis true, Drouet relaxed a little as we journeyed -forward and exchanged a word with me now and -then, pointing out the features of the country -through which we rode or telling some little story -of his numberless campaigns with Roquefort. -Gruesome stories they were, most of them, of murder, -outrage, robbery, for Roquefort’s men were -not troubled by nice consciences and took, without -questioning, all that came to their nets. Nor did -their leader concern himself about them, so they -went willingly on his business and fought his battles -for him.</p> - -<p>At noon of the third day we came to Marleon.</p> - -<p>“You were asking about the castle,” said Drouet -suddenly. “Behold it.”</p> - -<p>I looked with all my eyes, but saw only the -tumbled roofs of the little town.</p> - -<p>“You look too low,” he said. “Higher, on the -cliff behind the town.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span>Then I descried it, and my heart grew cold as I -looked at it. Two hundred feet or more the cliff -sprang upward, straight as a house’s wall and near -as smooth—so smooth that no tree nor shrub caught -foothold on it. And just at the summit stood the -castle, frowning down upon the village like some -tireless, merciless watch-dog.</p> - -<p>“But to get to it,” I ventured, after a moment. -“It seems to have been built only for the -birds.”</p> - -<p>“You will see,” and Drouet laughed meaningly. -“I advise you to look well at the way, Monsieur; -you may never have occasion to use it a second -time.”</p> - -<p>I rode on without replying. What good to -bandy words with this scoundrel? But as we drew -nearer to the place my heart fell more and more. It -might defy the king’s army.</p> - -<p>The road turned abruptly to the right of the -town, and then in again behind a little spur of the -mountain. Here the ascent began, and the way at -once became so narrow that two horses could not -go abreast. On either hand towered the crags, -whence a dozen ambushed men might easily pick -off a thousand. In and out the path wound and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span> -ever upward, until, at last, it stopped before a great -gate, barred heavily with iron. I saw how adroitly -the path was fashioned, so that not more than two -men at a time could approach the gate. A horn -sounded, our force was evidently scrutinized with -care from within, and then the gate creaked back -upon its hinges. In a moment we were in the court, -and the word was given to dismount.</p> - -<p>“Follow me, Monsieur,” said Drouet, without -giving me a moment to look about me or to exchange -a glance with my friends. “We have an -apartment awaiting you.”</p> - -<p>I followed him silently, but my heart cleared -somewhat when I saw him begin to mount a narrow -stair. I had feared that I was to be buried in some -dungeon underground,—anything were better than -that,—to be shut away from the pure air and bright -sunshine! So it was even with a certain cheerfulness -that I went up the stair behind him. Up, up -we went steadily, until at last I saw we had reached -the top. Drouet paused before a little door secured -by three bolts sunk deep into the masonry. He -threw them back slowly, one by one, that I might -contemplate their strength, then pulled the door -open.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span>“Enter,” he said, and I stooped and stepped -within.</p> - -<p>He stood looking after me a moment, then swung -the door shut, and I heard him throwing the bolts -into place with the same malicious deliberation. -Then all was still.</p> - -<p>I was in the topmost chamber of the tower looking -towards the east—over the town and out across -the plain. It was a little room, with walls of great -stones there could be no removing, but there was -a small window, too narrow, indeed, to permit the -passage of my body, and barred with heavy iron, -yet wide enough to admit a breath of fresh air and -a stream of sunshine. I went to it and stood looking -far out across the valley. The fields, the houses, -the strip of woods along a little river were cameoed -by the bright sunshine and the clear, pure air of the -south. But my thoughts were heavy ones, and kept -my eyes from perceiving the full beauty of the -scene.</p> - -<p>As I stood looking so, my eyes caught the movement -of a body of men along a road afar off. I -watched them listlessly at first, thinking them some -mob of peasants en route to a market or merry-making, -but as they drew nearer I saw that they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span> -were mounted, and then the sunlight was caught on -glittering armor, on burnished hilts and gleaming -spear-points. It was a troop of men armed cap-à-pie—and -my heart leaped at the sudden thought -that this might be M. le Comte himself—too late -by an hour!</p> - -<p>Breathlessly I watched them as they drew nearer—I -could see that they numbered some three hundred, -that they were well mounted and well accoutred. -Some of the people of Marleon came out -to look at them, and then, after a glance, went -hastily in again, closing the gates behind them. I -could see them running through the streets, and a -noise of many voices floated upward to me, confused -and indistinct. Plainly there was something -about this troop of horse which caused the good -people of the town much uneasiness.</p> - -<p>The troop came on slowly and with a certain -impressiveness. Just at the city wall they stopped, -and then there came mounting to my ears a trumpet’s -clear note of defiance. A pennant was thrown -out upon the breeze,—it hung a moment limp, then -the wind caught its folds and stretched it so that all -might see—azure; on a bend or, a laurel-tree sinople,—the -arms of Cadillac!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br /> - -<span class="small">THE DEN OF THE WOLF</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">How</span> my heart leaped as I saw that blazon! And -then, in an instant, it fell again, for what could -three hundred men,—yes, or three thousand men,—be -they brave as Bayard, hope to accomplish -against this castle in the air? Roquefort might sit -on the battlement and laugh at them. True, they -might starve him out in the course of months, if -their patience could last so long, but ere that Roquefort -would have had his will of me and d’Aurilly -of Mademoiselle Valérie. Had they been but an -hour earlier!</p> - -<p>So I watched them with gloomy face as they -drew away from the walls and pitched their camp -a little distance down the valley, at the crest of a -small hill. Evening was at hand, and the shadows, -deepening first at the foot of the valley, stole silently -up the hill-sides until all the world below me was -wrapped in darkness. Through my window I -could see a broad strip of sky, with a galaxy of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span> -stars twinkling brightly in it, and I knew that the -night was a fair, sweet, clear one. If only Claire -and I might wander through it with none but the -stars for company!</p> - -<p>Soon the fires of the camp gleamed out, first one -and then another, and finally many of them. To -right and left of the camp beacons were lighted to -guard against surprise, and I knew that M. le -Comte was preparing for any fortune. In the town -too a light shone here and there, and the murmur -which floated up from the streets proved that the -town-people had not yet done with discussing the -advent of this new enemy.</p> - -<p>A noise at the door brought me from the window. -I heard the bolts thrown back, the door -opened, and Drouet appeared on the threshold, bearing -a flickering lantern in one hand and a plate of -bread and meat and can of water in the other. -These he set upon the floor, and with a not unfriendly -gesture motioned me to them. In faith, -I was hungry enough, and needed no second bidding! -Drouet placed his lantern on the floor and -sat down opposite me. For a time he watched -me in silence, as though enjoying the sight of -my hunger, but I knew that he could not keep<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span> -silence long, for I had already proved his love of -gossip.</p> - -<p>“I dare say you saw that little show down yonder,” -he remarked at last. “Cadillac would better -have remained at home. Here he can only starve. -He will find scant forage in these hills.”</p> - -<p>“You do not know M. le Comte,” I retorted -with a confidence I confess I did not feel. “He -will smoke you out of this hole yet, and then ’twill -be time to say your prayers. Possibly you have -already felt his hand and so know its weight.”</p> - -<p>Drouet smiled somewhat ruefully.</p> - -<p>“Possibly,” he admitted; “yet if he venture -to assault this place, he nor his men will see Cadillac -again.”</p> - -<p>At the bottom of my heart I believed him, but -I held my smile.</p> - -<p>“Yet he has his points,” he continued after a -moment. “He sent a warning to M. le Duc just -now, threatening I know not what if the girl and -you two youngsters were not surrendered unharmed -forthwith. You should have seen M. le -Duc’s face! He sent back a warm message too. -‘Tell your master,’ he said to the envoy, ‘I propose -to change Mademoiselle de Cadillac into Madame<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span> -d’Aurilly. We will then make such treaty as we -see fit to prevent d’Aurilly wearying of his wife. -This spy from Marsan is going to bawl his life -out on the rack. As for the other, I have not yet -decided.’ And the envoy went away to deliver this -pretty news. One can imagine how Cadillac will -receive it! How those two hate each other! -France is not wide enough to hold them both.”</p> - -<p>“And when is this marriage to take place?” I -asked, affecting to pass over that portion of the -message which concerned myself, though it struck -me to the heart.</p> - -<p>“Soon,” and Drouet winked. “You see, M. -d’Aurilly is hungering to possess this pretty piece -of womanhood—it seems he is even in love with -her! To-morrow, perhaps, or next day. M. le Duc -is a man who never delays, and he has a priest here -who is most obliging.”</p> - -<p>“The King,” I cried, “will have something to -say to that! There are rumors of strange plots -which affect your master. He may go too far!”</p> - -<p>But Drouet only laughed.</p> - -<p>“Paris is a long way off,” he said, “and the -King has much that concerns him nearer home. -Besides, this castle could set at naught even a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span> -King’s army, should any be brought against it, -which is most unlikely. But in all this rush of -events do not despair—you will not be forgotten. -M. le Duc himself will wish to see you ere long,” -and he chuckled to himself as he picked up his -lantern and moved towards the door.</p> - -<p>For an instant I burned to spring upon him, to -pull him down, to kill him with his own poniard. -But there was doubtless a sentry in the corridor, -who could wing me with a single musket-shot—not -yet—not yet—and I let him pass. I must first -find a plan—a plan. Come, what were my wits for?</p> - -<p>I lay down on my pallet in one corner to think it -over. But what a problem! To escape from this -stronghold in the air, with only one’s bare hands -to aid! It was too much for even a Marsan’s cunning!</p> - -<p>A musket-shot far down the hill brought me out -of my thoughts and to my feet. It was followed by -another and another, and as I rushed to my window -I fancied I could hear a chorus of yells, as of men -fighting hand to hand. The cries rose and fell and -died away—then a tremendous explosion shook -the earth. Far below me I saw a great spurt of -flame shoot upward, and I knew that M. le Comte<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span> -was blowing in the gates of Marleon. At least, he -could make himself master of the town. There was -for a few moments a renewal of the fighting, and -then all was still again.</p> - -<p>I thought the attack over, and was just turning -to rest when there came another burst of firing from -behind the hill—M. le Comte was trying to force -the castle! The firing waxed and waned and died -away. I listened in vain for any further outcry. -Plainly, he had been repulsed, and seeing how desperate -the road was, had not ventured a second -assault. Would he ever venture it, I wondered! -He loved his daughter, to be sure, yet would it not -be the purest folly to dash himself to pieces against -this rock in the attempt to rescue her? What could -he hope to accomplish? And whenever Roquefort -scented danger, could he not threaten reprisals on -Mademoiselle herself? Better to draw off, to leave -Mademoiselle to such fate as Roquefort had prepared -for her, and wait another day, when, by some -ruse or sudden ambuscade, Roquefort and d’Aurilly -might be made to pay drop for drop!</p> - -<p>Weighted with such bitter thoughts, I lay down -again upon my pallet and this time dropped asleep. -Nor did I waken till some one shook me roughly,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span> -and I opened my eyes to see Drouet standing above -me and full day peering in at the window.</p> - -<p>“God’s blood!” he cried, “but you sleep -soundly! Here, get up and eat. You will need -your strength this day!”</p> - -<p>I got to my feet and looked at him.</p> - -<p>“And why?” I questioned, as carelessly as I -could, for there was a menace in his words that -startled me.</p> - -<p>“Because you are to have a little interview with -Mother Brodequin and others of her family.”</p> - -<p>“Mother Brodequin?” I repeated.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” and he bent over towards one foot and -made a gesture as of tightening a screw. “You -understand? ’Tis our pet name for her. She is not -lovely to look at, but she has a tight embrace.”</p> - -<p>I understood, and I found my craving for the -food suddenly vanished. I protest I am no coward—but -the boot—the rack—I knew not what horrors -lay before me. ’Twas enough to chill the courage -of any man. Still, I made pretence of eating -that Drouet might not see my terror.</p> - -<p>“I heard some shots last night,” I said at last. -“Was there an attack?”</p> - -<p>“Hardly that,” he laughed. “Cadillac tried to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span> -crawl up the road, but was soon glad to scuttle -down again. He will not try it a second time unless -he is madder than I think him.”</p> - -<p>“But he gained the town,” I said.</p> - -<p>“The town, yes. But the town is nothing. M. -le Duc never deigns to assist in its defence; its walls -are down in a dozen places. That was no victory. -He will never take the castle.”</p> - -<p>I quite agreed, but held my tongue.</p> - -<p>“M. le Duc holds the upper hand,” he added exultantly. -“How he will squeeze Cadillac dry ere -he is done with him! But there, I must go. Somehow -when I am with you I run to gossip. But -then you will talk so little in this world!”</p> - -<p>“When is this interview to take place?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“Soon,” and he laughed. “There are certain -preparations to be made, but they will not take -long,” and, still laughing, he was gone.</p> - -<p>I gazed about the cell helplessly. Was there no -way out? Must I fall victim to this monster of a -Roquefort? To fall in fair fight, in warm blood, -in the open day, were nothing—a man could go to -death then gladly. But slowly, in a dark cellar, -with others looking on exulting—ugh! I felt my -nerves quivering at the horror of the thought—and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span> -then, with set teeth, I put the weakness from me. -Other men—yes, and women—had gone to the -same fate with smiling lips—why not I, a Marsan?</p> - -<p>So when Drouet opened the door again he found -me looking from my window down upon M. le -Comte’s camp, and I flatter myself that he was surprised -at the calmness of my greeting.</p> - -<p>“You will follow me, Monsieur,” he said in a -tone somewhat repressed. Perhaps even he was beginning -to pity me.</p> - -<p>“Willingly,” I answered, and after him I went, -out into the hall, where two sentries fell in behind -me, down the stair, across a gloomy interior court -to a great stone tower standing somewhat detached, -then down another stair. I felt my head grow -giddy as we left behind us the good air and the -bright sunshine—perhaps I was nevermore to see -them, or to see them only from a racked and -crooked body. But again I caught my manhood -back to me and went on down the stair with a step -tolerably firm.</p> - -<p>A torch was blazing at the foot, lighting partially -a dismal passage which seemed to lead into -the very bowels of the earth. Down this Drouet -turned, and paused, at last, before a door.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span>“This is the place,” he said in a low tone. “Enter,” -and he opened the door and stood aside.</p> - -<p>I noted how thick it was, how heavy—plainly no -cry, however shrill and agonized, could pierce it. -For an instant the thought came to me to hurl myself -upon my guards, to tear them by the throat -until they should be forced to kill me—that would -be the easier way. Yet—oh, heart of youth!—perhaps -beyond the door there were not certain -death—there might yet be a chance—and life was -sweet!</p> - -<p>So I stepped across the threshold and heard the -door swing shut behind me.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br /> - -<span class="small">THE QUESTION</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Two</span> torches blazing from brackets in the wall -at the farther end threw fantastic shadows along -the floor and up against the ceiling. For an instant, -as I looked at them, my eyes were dazzled, -and then I saw that on a platform below the lights -sat Roquefort and by his side d’Aurilly. A dozen -men-at-arms stood guard, with something sinister -and threatening in their very immobility, and in -the corner to one side I caught a glimpse of an -array of great, shapeless things, whose uses I did -not permit my thoughts to dwell upon.</p> - -<p>“This way, sirrah!” called Roquefort, and then -sat silent until I stood before him, the torchlight -full upon my face. It was then I understood why -the torches were so placed—the face of the judge -in shadow—the face of the prisoner in full light. -How many had stood so and felt those eyes probing -deep into their souls! For even from the shadow -I could catch the menacing gleam of those serpent’s -eyes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span>“Well, M. de Marsan,” he began at last, “it -seems that Cadillac could not save you after all, -despite your lying.”</p> - -<p>“Not yet, Monsieur,” I answered, still with some -show of confidence.</p> - -<p>“Not yet!” he cried. “Body of God! Think -you there is yet a chance? Three shots, last night, -drove him headlong back into the plain. Why, -Monsieur, he would be too late were he thundering -at the gate this instant!”</p> - -<p>I saw d’Aurilly leering down at me, all his malicious -joy in his hawk-face, and the sight fired my -blood.</p> - -<p>“At least,” I said, “I shall die an honest man, -and neither a spy, a traitor, nor an abductor of -women!”</p> - -<p>D’Aurilly started from his seat with an oath, -and in an instant I should have had my fingers at -his throat, but that Roquefort held him back.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” he laughed. “Restrain yourself, -d’Aurilly. That were too swift a way. One blow -of a sword and it is over—but the rack is different. -I wonder at you, my friend!”</p> - -<p>“True!” muttered d’Aurilly, and sank back into -his seat with livid face.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span>“I see you have not yet forgotten that blow of -my hand across your mouth, Monsieur,” I sneered, -resolved to provoke him to the uttermost. Pray -Heaven I might yet get my hands on this devil and -have a moment in which to settle my account with -him! Then almost could I die content.</p> - -<p>His hands were trembling on the arms of his -chair, but he glared at me without replying.</p> - -<p>“Ho, what is this tale, d’Aurilly?” questioned -Roquefort. “Do you tell me that this rascal struck -you in the face and lives to boast of it? I thought -you a man of spirit!”</p> - -<p>“He lies!” cried d’Aurilly. “He lies! It was -nothing.”</p> - -<p>I looked at him, smiling. Roquefort, I think, -could guess where the truth lay, but he passed it by.</p> - -<p>“Come, M. de Marsan,” he said more sternly, -“we are wasting time, and I have much to do this -day. You will remember the reward I promised -you should you betray me at Cadillac,” and he -made a little gesture towards the horrors in the -corner. “Well, the reward is ready; but since -then I have learned certain things which may perhaps -alter matters. In the first place, I learned from -the Vicomte d’Aurilly that you carried to your<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span> -master at Montauban a message which told of my -little expedition against Cadillac. This message, -it seems, was brought to you at Marsan by some -member of my household. In the second place, I -learned from Drouet, as you know, that some one -in the night had come to your aid, had cut the -ropes which bound you to him, and that you were -within an ace of escaping.”</p> - -<p>He paused for a moment. I could guess what -was coming.</p> - -<p>“D’Aurilly has been good enough to represent -me in Cadillac’s household, not caring, at first, to -trust me to secure for him that black-eyed Valérie, -but preferring to rely on his own charms. Well, it -appears his charms had no great effect, so, in the -end, he was glad to come to me for aid,” and -Roquefort looked at his companion with just a -spark of malice in his eyes. “It was not until -he had managed to join my troop in that brush at -Cadillac that I learned the truth—that we have a -spy and traitor amongst us. I had suspected it before, -when my plans had come to naught, but proof -was always lacking. Well, Monsieur, I desire the -name of that traitor.”</p> - -<p>On that point, at least, I could answer fully.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span>“M. le Duc,” I said, “I do not know his name. -I do not even know his appearance. I know only -that one night a man rode into Marsan carrying -a message which he gave to my father, who, in -turn, entrusted it to me. I saw the man but a moment; -it was night, and his face was so well concealed -that I caught but a glimpse of it.”</p> - -<p>Roquefort was glaring down at me, his mouth -working.</p> - -<p>“Doubtless the person who cut your bonds the -other night was also invisible!” he cried. “Or -did you, by any chance, see his face, M. de -Marsan?”</p> - -<p>My blood leaped back into my heart. I looked -into his eyes horrified—seeing myself at the edge of -a precipice.</p> - -<p>“Well, Monsieur,” said Roquefort after a moment, -“I await an answer. Come, your tongue is -not so ready.”</p> - -<p>The sweat broke out across my forehead as I -stood there looking at him. I thought bitterly of -the hopes that had sat on my saddle-bow as I rode -out from Montauban—it seemed hard that they -should end like this. But if Fate willed it—what -then? Certainly, I had done my best.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span>“M. le Duc,” I answered, with what calmness I -could, “I have nothing more to say.”</p> - -<p>His face turned purple and his eyes became two -sparks of fire, miniaturing the torches which blazed -behind him, yet his voice was calm.</p> - -<p>“Remember my warning, Monsieur,” he said. -“I am not a man who breaks his word. Either -you must be stretched yonder in a moment—or -this spy. I swear it! I have suffered too much -from him to pass it by. There is no other way—even -your Gascon wits cannot devise one.”</p> - -<p>I looked from him to d’Aurilly and back again. -There was no mercy in either countenance—only -d’Aurilly exulted openly. And the thought came -to me that I might yet save Mademoiselle from the -fate that threatened her and win for myself an -easy death. There was no time to hesitate.</p> - -<p>Perhaps he saw me gather for the spring or -read my thought in my eyes, for he gave a little -cry and started from his chair even as my foot was -on the first step of the platform. But I was on -him before he could get his poniard out—my -fingers clutched at his throat with all the frenzied -eagerness of hate—and we crashed backward over -the chair together.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span>I heard a confused shouting, a rush of many -feet, but I saw only the working face before me, -with its staring eyes, its gaping mouth, with the -swollen, quivering tongue within. God! what a -lust of blood was on me as I gripped his throat -and crushed it! I knew he was fumbling for his -dagger—I knew that in an instant a sword-thrust -from behind would end it—yet it seemed ages before -they were upon me.</p> - -<p>“God’s blood! Pull him up!” yelled Roquefort, -and they jerked me to my feet; but d’Aurilly came -with me too, for my fingers were set as death itself -would set them.</p> - -<p>I felt the others working at them, but my teeth -were set—this man was mine! They should not -take him from me! But Roquefort himself strode -up at last, and ran a dagger-point under my fingers, -prying them back and cutting them cruelly. Only -I did not then feel the hurt—my whole soul was -in the gaze I bent upon d’Aurilly as he lay huddled -there before me—if only he were dead! if only he -were dead! Then might I go in peace to my own -death!</p> - -<p>“Bring Briquet!” called Roquefort, “and quick -about it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span>In a moment a figure entered from the dark -corner.</p> - -<p>“Here is work for you,” said Roquefort, and -pointed to the man on the floor.</p> - -<p>The surgeon bent over him for a moment, felt -his wrist, and looked into his eyes. Then he stood -up again.</p> - -<p>“There is work for the grave-digger, not for -me, M. le Duc,” he said. “You twisted the necklet -a shade too tightly.”</p> - -<p>“Necklet!” repeated Roquefort, strangled by -rage. “Body of God! It was no necklet—’twas -yonder scoundrel’s fingers!”</p> - -<p>Briquet turned and looked at me with a little -air of curiosity.</p> - -<p>“They must be strong ones,” he observed, -simply.</p> - -<p>But Roquefort’s rage had quite mastered him.</p> - -<p>“We shall see!” he yelled. “We shall test -every muscle of him! Remain here, Briquet—I -want the end deferred as long as it may be! To -the rack with him!”</p> - -<p>I strained to hurl from me the scoundrels who -held me to right and left, but they were doubtless -accustomed to the work, for they threw me by<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span> -some trick of wrestling, and, seizing me by arm, -leg, thigh, and body, bore me into the shadows of -the farther corner.</p> - -<p>If ever man fought to save himself, I fought -then, but I had no chance—I saw it in a moment. -First one arm, then the other, was strapped down -above my head, and in an instant I felt the straps -drawn tight about my ankles. I strained at them -till I thought my heart would burst, but they -held quite firm. Then, with white fear at my -throat, I lay still and waited. I could do no -more!</p> - -<p>They brought the torches and stuck them into -brackets in the wall above me, where they would -illumine every line of my face. Roquefort took -his place at the foot, whence he could look down -into my eyes. Briquet stationed himself beside me -and looked at me as one interested in a new experiment. -Plainly his heart had been hardened by -a hundred such spectacles. And yet, as I stared -up at him, I fancied I saw in his eyes a look of -encouragement Where had I seen that face before? -Somewhere, surely!</p> - -<p>“Is all ready?” asked Roquefort.</p> - -<p>The men grunted an assent.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span>He looked at me again, and read something in -my eyes I would not have had him see there.</p> - -<p>“I think we shall yet learn the name of the spy,” -he sneered. “I think we shall soon have this -scoundrel’s soul bare before us! Turn the wheel, -men!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br /> - -<span class="small">ROQUEFORT’S PRICE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I heard</span> the wheel creak round, and a sudden -spasm of pain shot through elbows, shoulders, and -hips as the ropes tightened. I set my teeth to stifle -back the cry I knew the next turn must wring from -me, and glanced up at Roquefort leering down at -me. Thank God, I had settled accounts with that -other devil! He, at least, was not there to gloat -over my agony! This one I must leave to M. le -Comte.</p> - -<p>“Well, M. de Marsan,” he drawled, “are you -yet ready to tell me the name of the spy? Think -well before you answer. Your present position is -not an easy one, perhaps, but it is a bed of roses -compared to what it will be when that wheel has -been turned twice more.”</p> - -<p>I bit my lips to keep back the curses that rose to -them.</p> - -<p>“Come, you are obdurate,” said Roquefort after -a moment. “Briquet, explain to him the effect of -turning the wheel twice more.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span>“The first turn will dislocate the shoulders,” -said Briquet in a tone of professional indifference. -“The second turn will dislocate the hips.”</p> - -<p>The voice!—where had I heard it? I stared up -at him! I could have sworn there was white hate -in the look he bent upon his master.</p> - -<p>“And the third turn, Briquet?” urged Roquefort.</p> - -<p>“The third turn will render the dislocations permanent -by tearing away the gristle which binds -bone to bone—ball to socket.”</p> - -<p>I felt my heart grow cold with terror. Had -God a hell to fit such devils? Yet other men had -borne it—day after day they had borne it and still -smiled. Well, I would bear it too!</p> - -<p>“So you will not speak?” asked Roquefort -reading my defiance in my eyes. “As you will. -Only, I warn you, you are playing the fool, M. de -Marsan,” and he turned to give the signal to the -men at the wheel.</p> - -<p>But the signal was not given. Even as he -turned, the outer door was flung back and hurrying -feet dashed into the chamber and across it towards -us. Every one stared, astounded, to see who this -might be that set at naught Roquefort’s orders. Not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span> -until they came full within the circle of light from -the torches could I see them—and how my heart -leaped, for I looked up into Claire’s eyes, and back -of her saw Brissac’s anxious face.</p> - -<p>“We are in time,” she said in a voice almost a -whisper. “Thank God! Loose that wheel, you -scoundrels!”</p> - -<p>Mechanically, without thinking from whom the -order came, they permitted the wheel to spin back. -What a blessed relief it was!</p> - -<p>Then she turned to Roquefort with blazing eyes.</p> - -<p>“You are a brute—a monster!” she cried. “Oh, -I did well to think twice before taking you for a -husband!”</p> - -<p>I could not keep back the cry that burst to my -lips. So that story Fronsac had told me was true! -But she merely glanced at me and turned again to -Roquefort, who was watching her with eyes inflamed -by passion.</p> - -<p>“It was only by the merest chance I learned a -moment since what devil’s work was toward here,” -she went on. “You will release him at once, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>But Roquefort only laughed.</p> - -<p>“My faith,” he said, “how beautiful you are<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span> -once you get in a passion! Come, Claire, you must -be mine, after all! Only I can esteem you as you -deserve! I am not milk and water—I can meet -fire with fire!”</p> - -<p>She looked at him with scornful eyes.</p> - -<p>“Are you going to continue in this coward’s -work?” she asked.</p> - -<p>He saw the contempt in her look and it stung -him.</p> - -<p>“Mademoiselle,” he said coldly, his face growing -stern, “this is something that is no concern of -yours. This fellow knows of the existence of one -spy, and perhaps of two, in my household. I propose -to turn that wheel until their names are wrung -from him.”</p> - -<p>“And this to the man who saved your honor!” -she sneered. “Your gratitude is truly princely, -M. le Duc!”</p> - -<p>Roquefort stared at her, amazed.</p> - -<p>“My honor?” he repeated. “I do not understand, -Mademoiselle. What is this riddle?”</p> - -<p>She looked at her uncle over her shoulder, and -something in her eyes brought him forward. But -his face was livid—plainly, he did not relish this -bearding of the lion.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span>“Permit me to explain, M. le Duc,” he said. -“You will remember that I told you of the attack -upon me at Montauban, which would inevitably -have secured from me certain papers -but for the assistance which came to me opportunely.”</p> - -<p>Roquefort nodded grimly.</p> - -<p>“I remember,” he said. “Go on.”</p> - -<p>“Well, M. le Duc, I did not tell you the name -of our rescuer, not thinking that it would interest -you and not knowing at the time that he was a -prisoner. It was not until Claire came to me just -now and told me that I knew. Then I hastened -here, that you also might know. M. le Duc, the -man who saved your papers lies there on the rack -before you!”</p> - -<p>Roquefort stared at him a moment and then -down on me.</p> - -<p>“This fellow!” he stammered, as though not believing -his ears. “But he is one of Cadillac’s -men!”</p> - -<p>“He saved us,” said Brissac quickly, “not asking -which side we served—seeing only that we were -in deadly peril.”</p> - -<p>“And that the girl was pretty,” added the other,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[140]</span> -glancing at her keenly. “I can read the story—it -is an old one among you Gascons.”</p> - -<p>“At any rate, he saved us, M. le Duc,” interrupted -Brissac with a touch of impatience.</p> - -<p>“Yes, he saved you, perhaps,” assented Roquefort, -“but he refuses to answer my questions. I -am grateful for the one; the other I cannot forgive. -He must be made to answer.”</p> - -<p>I saw Brissac flush darkly and Claire grow pale. -You may well conceive with what intentness I -stared up at this scene—with what agony of earnestness -I watched the face of each of the actors -in it.</p> - -<p>“What are these questions, M. le Duc?” asked -Brissac at last.</p> - -<p>“The first is—the name of the man who sent a -message from here to Marsan, which this fellow -carried to Montauban. He says he did not see the -messenger—at least, not his face—and that he does -not know his name. But the other question cannot -be evaded so easily. I want the name of the person -who, three nights since, cut the bonds which -held him to Drouet.”</p> - -<p>I saw the blood sweep in a wave from Claire’s -face as she came slowly forward. I understood<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[141]</span> -what she was about to do, and implored her with -my eyes not to speak, but she did not even glance -at me.</p> - -<p>“Do you mean, M. le Duc,” she asked, in a -voice strained by emotion, “that if you have -the name of this person you will release M. de -Marsan?”</p> - -<p>Roquefort glanced at her, surprised by her emotion.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps,” he said. “I had sworn to have his -life, but the story you have told me counts in his -favor.”</p> - -<p>“Then, M. le Duc,” she said firmly, “learn that -I am the person. M. de Marsan chose not to betray -me, but I can betray myself.”</p> - -<p>I could feel the force with which Roquefort -gripped the bottom of the rack to steady himself -under the blow.</p> - -<p>“You!” he cried. “You!” and he glared at her -with bloodshot eyes. “Name of God! But this is -beyond endurance! You—Claire de Brissac, whom -I have honored with the offer of my hand—a -traitor!”</p> - -<p>“Not a traitor, M. le Duc,” she protested -proudly. “I sought merely to save the life of a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[142]</span> -man who had saved my uncle’s. I am still seeking -to do so. Surely I have succeeded!”</p> - -<p>But Roquefort was looking down at me and did -not answer.</p> - -<p>“Tell me, M. de Marsan,” he said at last, “is -this pretty story true—this story of the rescue?”</p> - -<p>“Quite true, M. le Duc.”</p> - -<p>“And did Cadillac know?”</p> - -<p>“He recognized me at once, Monsieur. So did -Letourge. He was in bed——”</p> - -<p>“In bed?” queried Roquefort, surprised.</p> - -<p>“In bed—yes. It was he whom Mademoiselle -struck across the face with a white-hot iron. He -will always wear the scar.”</p> - -<p>“And he did not hang you?”</p> - -<p>“He was about to, Monsieur. Only, in the end, -he determined to prove whether I or d’Aurilly were -the traitor.”</p> - -<p>Roquefort looked across the room where the -traitor’s body lay, a dark heap on the platform.</p> - -<p>“Ah, yes, I had forgot,” he murmured. Then -he turned to Claire. “Mademoiselle,” he said, -“since you answer yourself, I quite absolve M. de -Marsan, and out of gratitude for that exploit of -his am ready to release him.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[143]</span>I heard Claire breathe a sigh of relief as he -paused; but I saw the devil in his eyes. I knew -that the end was not yet.</p> - -<p>“Unfortunately,” he went on, “there is another -count against M. de Marsan—a very grave count. -Look yonder, on the platform, Mademoiselle; do -you see that thing lying there? An hour since, -that was the Vicomte d’Aurilly—now it is a mere -heap of carrion. It was M. de Marsan who sprang -upon him and wrought the transformation, and -M. de Marsan must answer for it.”</p> - -<p>“A coward and a traitor, Monsieur,” breathed -the girl, “not worthy a second thought.”</p> - -<p>“A coward and a traitor, perhaps,” assented -Roquefort; “but, nevertheless, my guest and killed -within my house.”</p> - -<p>I read the implacable purpose in his voice—so -did the others, and I saw Claire steadying herself -against the wall. How I loved her! And I devoured -her sweet face with my eyes. It would be -easy to go to death with that image in my heart!</p> - -<p>She stood a moment so, looking down at me, her -eyes dark with horror. What eyes they were! -And Roquefort was looking at her too, reading her -heart.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[144]</span>“Kindly take Mademoiselle to her apartments, -Brissac,” he said at last. “She will not care to -witness what is to follow.”</p> - -<p>So the moment had come!</p> - -<p>“Adieu, Mademoiselle,” I said as calmly as I -could. “It is to be adieu this time, it seems. You -have done what you could to save me, and I shall -die quite happy, knowing that you care. Only,” -I added, with a smile I could not make wholly tearless, -“it would have been good to live, knowing -it—for I love you, Mademoiselle. Pardon my saying -it here, before these others—but I must say it—I -want you to think of me always as loving you.”</p> - -<p>Her lips were trembling and her eyes bright with -tears. God! To live—life would be worth something -now!</p> - -<p>“M. le Duc,” she asked at last, in a choking -voice, “is there no price which will prevent this -murder?”</p> - -<p>He looked from her to me and back again. I -saw hot desire leap to life in his eyes as he gazed -at her—her face, her arms, the poise of her figure!</p> - -<p>“Only one, Mademoiselle,” he answered very -quietly.</p> - -<p>“And what is that, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[145]</span>Again he looked at her, dwelling on her beauty, -her girlishness, her innocence.</p> - -<p>“That is yourself, Mademoiselle.”</p> - -<p>I started from the rack, but the straps held me -back.</p> - -<p>“Mademoiselle,” I cried, hot with rage, “I forbid -such a sacrifice—you wife to this scoundrel! -His worst with me must be less hideous than -that!”</p> - -<p>But Roquefort waved me to silence.</p> - -<p>“Understand, Mademoiselle,” he said quietly, -“that I make you the offer of my hand only out -of courtesy, because I want you to come willingly -to my bed. I have a passion for you—I desire you—and -I am going to possess you! Heretofore, -since your uncle was too weak to command you, I -have urged my suit discreetly. Hereafter I shall -carry it with a high hand. You are, self-confessed, -a traitor to me, and I can do with you as I please. -I have the right over you of justice, high and low! -Yet I am generous—yet still do I offer you the title -of Madame la Duchesse de Roquefort, and your -lover’s life besides. There are few women who -would need to be asked twice. Nor do I intend to -ask you twice, Mademoiselle. I am weary of your<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[146]</span> -indifference. You will choose now whether you -will be my wife willingly, or——”</p> - -<p>His glance finished the sentence. She understood—so -did Brissac—white-livered coward, why -did he not strike the scoundrel down where he -stood! I jerked at the straps in an agony of rage. -His wife or his mistress! A pretty choice!</p> - -<p>“But, M. le Duc,” began Brissac, in sickly protest.</p> - -<p>Roquefort turned slowly and looked at him, with -eyes red with malignant menace. Brissac stood -silent, with twitching lips. Yes, he was a coward, -as Fronsac had said.</p> - -<p>Then Roquefort turned again to the girl.</p> - -<p>“I await your answer, Mademoiselle,” he said -with a sinister calmness.</p> - -<p>She looked about for a moment helplessly, as -though seeking some way of escape. There was -only one that I could see—and I cursed the straps -that held me helpless there! If only God would -grant it me to kill this monster!</p> - -<p>“Mademoiselle,” I began, “Claire!” and then -stopped—what could I advise? Yet the thought of -her in that devil’s arms maddened me.</p> - -<p>She looked at me for an instant—at the hard bed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[147]</span> -on which I lay—at the men ready at the wheel—then -her eyes swept back to Roquefort.</p> - -<p>“M. le Duc,” she said quite calmly, “I accept. -Only, I warn you, you will get no loving wife.”</p> - -<p>He bowed to her with infinite politeness. The -scoundrel was not without his points. He could -meet fire with fire, as he had said!</p> - -<p>“All that will come after,” he retorted, with an -infernal smile. “I assure you that you will find -me a loving husband. As to your lover—I will -take care to protect myself from him!”</p> - -<p>He looked down at me, the smile still on his lips.</p> - -<p>“But the arrangements,” he continued after a -moment. “I must acquaint you with them, -Mademoiselle. We were to have had a wedding -to-morrow morning, only, unfortunately, the bridegroom -lies dead yonder. Well, we will have the -wedding, only it will be you and I who take the -vows. You agree?”</p> - -<p>Her face became more livid as she saw how near -was her martyrdom, but there was no relenting in -his features. She nodded faintly.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” he said approvingly, “that is right, -Mademoiselle. Make the best of it. I am not such -a monster as you seem to think. I am a man, like<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[148]</span> -any other, and have my generous moments. I -hasten to order the arrangements. As for Mademoiselle -de Cadillac, I must select her another husband -from among my followers. Permit me to conduct -you to your room, Mademoiselle. As soon as -we are safe outside, this fellow will be released and -taken back to his tower. Immediately after the -wedding he shall be returned to Cadillac unharmed. -I swear it on my honor. Does that satisfy you?”</p> - -<p>Again she nodded, and Roquefort paused for a -moment to look down at me.</p> - -<p>“My faith, M. de Marsan,” he laughed, “you -look as though you were itching to treat me as you -did d’Aurilly.”</p> - -<p>“God will yet give me the chance!” I answered, -between my teeth.</p> - -<p>He laughed again and led the girl to the door, -leaving me jerking convulsively at my straps.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[149]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br /> - -<span class="small">A MESSAGE FROM WITHOUT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I lay</span> for some hours in my cell, dazed by this -new misfortune, nursing my aching muscles and -smarting fingers. I had, it is true, saved Mademoiselle -Valérie from the most immediate danger -which threatened her, but only to hurl her into an -abyss more frightful. For Roquefort had said -that he would soon select another man to wed her,—one -of his followers, no doubt; base-born, vulgar, -low, more odious even than d’Aurilly,—so -that in the end she must fare worse than ever. For -a moment I found it in my heart to regret that I -had killed d’Aurilly, then the memory of his great -villainies came back to me and the regret passed. -Earth were well rid of him!</p> - -<p>After a time Drouet brought my dinner, and inquired -with pretended solicitude about my injuries. -I told him they were not worth speaking of, though -my fingers were very sore from the dagger-cut and -my muscles still ached abominably. He saw I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[150]</span> -was in no mood for talk and soon left me to myself.</p> - -<p>I had no relish for the food, and went to the -window in the faint hope that I might see some -promise of assault in M. le Comte’s camp below, -but the hope died as I looked down at it. The force -was still there, indeed, but the men were sprawled -here and there in little groups and the horses were -grazing along the slope. He had not taken possession -of the town, preferring, doubtless, to levy -upon the inhabitants for supplies and leave them the -possession of their houses. Besides, in the town -there was danger of surprise or betrayal. Yonder -on the hill-top there was none.</p> - -<p>But I could guess how M. le Comte was eating -his heart out gazing at this fortress on a cliff and -wondering what had befallen his daughter.</p> - -<p>It is not an easy thing for a man who has ordered -life ever as he pleased to sit down quietly and -accept defeat. Yet had he ten times the men, success -had been far off as ever.</p> - -<p>I was about to turn away when I heard a little -rustling on the wall outside the window, and saw -that it was caused by a piece of paper dangling at -the end of a string. It was jerked vigorously back<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[151]</span> -and forth. In a second I understood. Some one -on the parapet, just over me, was trying to attract -my attention. Plainly, the paper was for me. I -strained my arm through the window and at last -managed to grasp it. With fast-beating heart I -drew it in and took it from the string, which was -jerked away as soon as I released it. Then I unfolded -the paper and read. The note ran:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>“Monsieur, I have learned of your demeanor at the question -and am grateful, for I am he who brought the warning -to Marsan. While it is true you do not know my name, I am -sure, nevertheless, that you might have pointed me out had -you wished to do so. To-night I think I can aid you, and -also the others. At six o’clock Drouet will bring you your -supper. Detain him in talk until the guards are changed, -which will be perhaps ten minutes. Then put him for a -moment off his guard, seize his poniard, and kill him. This -will require courage and address, which I am certain you -possess. There is a sentry in the corridor, but you need not -fear him, as I will see that he does not trouble you. In the -cell below yours M. de Fronsac is quartered. Drouet will -have the key to the door somewhere about him, since he -delivers M. de Fronsac’s supper before coming up to you. -He will doubtless have also the other keys to the tower.</p> - -<p>“At seven o’clock Mademoiselle de Cadillac will come out -for her usual evening walk upon the parapet, which she is -permitted to take alone. There is, however, a sentry at either -end of the parapet. These you will have to silence.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">[152]</span>“After she has joined you, descend at once to the bottom -of the east tower—the one in which you are. A flight of -steps runs down into the rock. Descend these. At the bottom -you will find a small door, heavily barred. You will see -this opens on the face of the cliff, and if you look attentively, -you will discern little steps scratched in the rock. By -means of a rope to steady one’s self, these steps may be -descended. The rope is kept always lying by the door. The -great difficulty will be to get the door open. Only Roquefort -himself has the keys, and you will have to break it down. -This will be no easy task, but the sentry’s musket may prove -of service. As the watches are changed at six o’clock your -escape will probably not be discovered until midnight, so that -you will have six hours in which to work. Much may be -accomplished in that time. If you succeed, commend me to -M. le Comte.”</p> -</div> - -<p>You can conceive with what joy I read this -message, with its plan of escape so admirably -mapped out. At first glance it seemed quite -easy, but as I considered it various difficulties appeared. -However, I am not one who borrows -trouble, and I put these doubts behind me. For, -after all, here was hope in place of black despair—hope—and -then, of a sudden, I saw that it was not -hope at all—at least, not for me. We might escape,—we -three,—but what of Claire? Would I not -be deserting her to the mercy of this monster who<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">[153]</span> -knew no mercy? Well, we should see. At the -worst, I could seek out this devil, sword in hand, -and cut him down ere he could summon aid. I -could see the others safely down the cliff and then -turn back upon my errand. That would mean -death for me also—but if there were no other way, -it would at least save Claire from the insult of his -caresses.</p> - -<p>I read the message through a second time, and -found myself wondering—who was this traitor in -Roquefort’s household? No ordinary man, certainly, -and one who kept his secret well. I knew so -little of Roquefort’s followers—and I had caught -but a glimpse of the messenger’s face. Well, M. le -Comte would reward him.</p> - -<p>Those hours of waiting were the longest I have -ever known. I was eager to strike in the first flush -of confidence,—that is ever my way, for I grow -timid, sometimes, on second thought,—but now I -must worry through three mortal hours. Worry -through them I did, somehow—but it was with -quivering nerves I heard Drouet at last throw the -bolts. As the door opened, I caught a glimpse of -the sentry in the corridor. Drouet set my platter -on the floor.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">[154]</span>“There’s your supper,” he said.</p> - -<p>“And the last that I shall eat here,” I added -laughingly. “Will you not be sorry to bid me -adieu?”</p> - -<p>“Bid you adieu?” he asked. “How is that?”</p> - -<p>“I am to be released to-morrow morning,” I explained, -“so soon as M. le Duc and Mademoiselle -de Brissac are married. He has given his word.”</p> - -<p>“So he is to have her at last, is he?” grinned -Drouet. “Well, my faith, he has waited long -enough. Had I been he, I would have had her -months ago, and without troubling for a priest’s -blessing. That is the safest way, for he may weary -of her—he may in time see some one younger, -fresher,” and he leered at me in a way that sent the -blood to my face.</p> - -<p>“He has pursued her long, then?” I asked, with -what indifference I could muster.</p> - -<p>“Long! Since the day she came last spring -from the Sacred Heart at Toulouse, where the good -sisters were caring for her. He had no sooner set -eyes on her than he was mad for her. At first we -all thought we should have a new Duchesse within -a month, for M. le Duc is not the man for a girl -just out of a convent to resist; but some one whispered<span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">[155]</span> -into her ear the story of the first Duchesse, -and perhaps some other tales besides. What would -not M. le Duc do to the tale-bearer could he discover -him! The first Duchesse is dead—dead,” and -he laughed a mocking laugh. “There was a story! -She was found one morning at the cliff-foot here, -broken to pieces! She had flung herself over, perhaps. -There were those who said that M. le Duc -had wearied of her, as he will weary of this one—that -the fall was not wholly an accident. However -that may have been, the girl refused to look -at him after she had heard the story. She was just -from the convent, you see—her conscience was yet -warm. M. le Duc swore he would have her. Her -indifference only inflamed him the more. Really, -before this, I thought he would use the strong -arm.”</p> - -<p>“But her uncle,” I questioned. “What of -him?”</p> - -<p>“Brissac? Pouf!” and Drouet grimaced contemptuously. -“A man of water fit only for intrigue, -where one talks in parables. He fears M. le -Duc as he fears the devil; and he also fears this -girl, who has a will of her own, despite her baby -face. So he stepped discreetly to one side and permitted<span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">[156]</span> -them to fight it out. Well, M. le Duc will -have his hands full. I do not envy him. I prefer -a wench whom I need not fear will stab me while -I sleep.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I assented. My hands were trembling as -I realized that the moment had arrived. I marked -how his poniard hung—there would be need of -quickness, for he was a great, heavy fellow, much -stronger, doubtless, than I.</p> - -<p>“I must go,” he said at last. “I will drink your -health at the wedding.”</p> - -<p>He got slowly to his feet and stepped towards -the door. As he passed me, I strained forward, -plucked out his poniard and drove it deep into his -thigh. I might have struck higher, but at the last -instant my heart failed me. I saw his startled eyes -staring down at me, then he fell with a crash.</p> - -<p>“Help!” he yelled. “This way!”</p> - -<p>But I was upon him, the poniard at his throat.</p> - -<p>“Drouet,” I said between my teeth, “I spared -you an instant since—I might easily have killed -you. I swear I will kill you yet if you utter another -sound.”</p> - -<p>He chuckled grimly as he looked towards the -door.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">[157]</span>“Many thanks, M. de Marsan,” he said, “but -I think I have already uttered enough to spoil your -game.”</p> - -<p>For an instant I found myself looking over my -shoulder with anxious eyes—then I remembered.</p> - -<p>“There is no one there, Drouet,” I said triumphantly, -rejoiced that it was my turn. “The sentry -has been attended to.”</p> - -<p>“Attended to!” he muttered, and looked again -towards the door and then at me with distended -eyes. “It is a plot, then!”</p> - -<p>“A plot—yes,” I nodded. “But to business. -You will turn over on your face, if you please.”</p> - -<p>He hesitated, and I compelled his obedience with -a prod of the poniard. He turned over slowly, with -many groans.</p> - -<p>“Now cross your hands behind you.”</p> - -<p>The hands came back reluctantly.</p> - -<p>I snatched his belt from about his waist and in a -moment had the hands secure. I pulled on the belt -until the blood seemed ready to burst from his -finger-tips, for I could take no chances. A strip -from his leathern jerkin served as a thong for his -feet. I rolled him over.</p> - -<p>“You see how much easier it would be for me<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">[158]</span> -to kill you than to take all this trouble,” I remarked. -“But I am merciful—I am no butcher. However, -I wish to be quite safe, so I shall be compelled to -gag you.”</p> - -<p>I tore another wide strip from his jerkin and -stuffed his mouth full of the straw that had formed -my pallet. It was not over clean, but was infinitely -better than death. I bound the strip close over it -and stood for a moment looking down at him.</p> - -<p>“Ah,” I said, remembering suddenly my instructions, -“you have some keys somewhere about -you. Let us see.”</p> - -<p>I knelt beside him, and in a moment had the -keys—a great ring of them. As I arose I saw that -he was making a frightful effort to speak.</p> - -<p>“What is it,” I asked, “the wound?”</p> - -<p>He nodded violently.</p> - -<p>I knelt again and looked at it. It was bleeding -slightly, but did not seem of a serious nature.</p> - -<p>“I will fix that for you,” I said, and I bound a -rag about it to stop the bleeding. “Now you are -all right.”</p> - -<p>I realized that I was spending too much time -over Drouet, and I hurried to the door and opened -it. In the half-light I saw the sentry lying against<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">[159]</span> -the wall. As I dragged him into the cell I shuddered -to see that his skull had been crushed by a -single blow from behind. Evidently my ally did -not share my tender nerves.</p> - -<p>I placed him against the wall opposite Drouet, -who stared at him with distended eyes, plainly -understanding nothing of the mystery of his -death.</p> - -<p>“That would have been your fate,” I said, “had -any but I dealt with you. I wish you a pleasant -night, Monsieur,” and I left the cell, bolting the -door behind me. Certainly it would take Roquefort -some little time to get it open again and learn -Drouet’s story.</p> - -<p>The corridor was very dark, but I groped my -way to the spot where the sentry had fallen, picked -up his musket, and made my way down to the floor -below. There I found a torch burning, doubtless -for the sentry’s use. In a moment I was fumbling -at the door of the cell there. Half a dozen keys I -tried, and at last the lock turned. I threw the door -open with feverish haste. Within, I saw a figure -lying on a pallet in one corner.</p> - -<p>“Fronsac!” I called. “Fronsac!”</p> - -<p>He sprang towards me with a cry of amazement.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">[160]</span>“Is it you, Marsan? We are going to escape -then?”</p> - -<p>“We are going to try,” I answered, as I returned -the warm pressure of his hands. “Come, Monsieur, -there is not a moment to lose.”</p> - -<p>“But Valérie?” he questioned, holding back. -“I do not understand. What of her?”</p> - -<p>“It is to her we go,” I said. “We will take her -with us.”</p> - -<p>His face lighted with a sudden joy.</p> - -<p>“Ah, in that case,” and he motioned me forward.</p> - -<p>I did not wait a second bidding, for I knew that -seven o’clock, the hour of her promenade, could not -be far distant. I thrust into his hands the sentry’s -musket, caught up the torch, and led the way down -the stair—two flights more there were, and then a -door. I tried it. It was locked.</p> - -<p>For a moment my heart sank. Then I bethought -myself of Drouet’s keys. I tried them, one after -another—joy!—the bolt yielded! I opened the -door cautiously, for fear some one might be without. -I could hear Fronsac chafing on the step -behind me, but this was no time for haste. Evening -had come in earnest and the court upon which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[161]</span> -the door opened was so dark that I could perceive -no one. I listened for a moment, but heard -no sound save a stave of a drinking-song shouted -afar off.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said, “it seems safe. And we have -always a place of refuge in this tower, an we reach -it in time to bolt the door behind us.”</p> - -<p>“But Valérie,” whispered Fronsac, “where is -she?”</p> - -<p>“I was told that at seven she would walk upon -the parapet,” I answered, and by a single impulse -we raised our eyes to the heights above us.</p> - -<p>I confess I started at what I saw there—Mademoiselle -Valérie, outlined against the red sky of -the sunset, poised like a bird about to fly, gazing -down at us. And at her side another figure—Roquefort.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">[162]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br /> - -<span class="small">THE WHEEL TURNS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">With</span> quivering nerves I dragged Fronsac back -into the shadow of the wall. I was certain that -Roquefort had seen us, but as the minutes passed -and he made no sign, I remembered that looking -down into darkness is a very different thing to -looking up into light. So at last I stood watching -him without fear of discovery.</p> - -<p>He was talking to Mademoiselle Valérie with -great earnestness, and while I could see repulsion -swaying her from him, there was some wizardry -in his words or manner that chained her to the spot. -Her face was turned away from him, but he spoke -with accompaniment of look and gesture as though -she were returning his intent gaze. What was he -explaining?—some deviltry, no doubt! And I remembered -that when he left her side we must devise -some way of getting to her. As I stood there -staring up at them a thought leaped to life in my -brain that set my nerves a-quiver—why could we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">[163]</span> -not surprise him there at her side and hurl him -over the battlement? Then would Claire, too, be -released from danger.</p> - -<p>But how to gain the parapet? I saw that it ran -along a structure that stretched from the great -east tower to a smaller one on the north. Perhaps -from the tower there was a door that opened -upon it.</p> - -<p>But Fronsac of a sudden caught my arm.</p> - -<p>“Look!” he cried between his teeth. “God’s -blood! Look!”</p> - -<p>I looked and saw Mademoiselle start from her -companion in anger, stung by his words; but he -caught her arm almost fiercely, and drew her to -him. I could see the white face she turned to right -and left.</p> - -<p>“I will end it,” said Fronsac, and stepped from -the shadow, musket to shoulder.</p> - -<p>But I sprang after him and pulled it down.</p> - -<p>“Not that!” I cried. “Not that! That would -ruin everything! The garrison would be upon us -in a moment!”</p> - -<p>He looked at me with working face.</p> - -<p>“What then?” he asked. “Quick, Marsan, -what then?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">[164]</span>“We must surprise him,” I said. “We must -gain the parapet. I too have an account to settle -with that scoundrel!”</p> - -<p>“But how?” he demanded. “Quick!”</p> - -<p>“The tower!” I cried.</p> - -<p>He hastened after me back to the door. I took -care to lock it behind us—at least, we would be -secure against surprise from that direction. Then -we sped up the stair—up and up. At last, peering -from one of the narrow windows, I saw we were -on a level with the parapet, but there was no door—only -the solid wall of stone.</p> - -<p>Fronsac was cursing softly to himself.</p> - -<p>“You should have let me end it down below!” -he cried. “Now we shall be too late!”</p> - -<p>“Come, there must be some way,” I muttered in -perplexity. “Let us go down a flight.”</p> - -<p>We retraced our steps, quivering with impatience. -But a cry of joy burst from Fronsac as we -gained the lower floor.</p> - -<p>“There is a door!” he said.</p> - -<p>And, sure enough, there it was—a little door of -oak, set firmly in the masonry. I held the torch -near it and examined it intently.</p> - -<p>“Well, we must pause here,” I said at last, “unless,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">[165]</span> -by chance, Drouet carried a key to this also. -Let us see.”</p> - -<p>I ran rapidly through the bunch I had taken from -him, trying one after another, but not one would -throw back the bolt.</p> - -<p>“Come, let us go down again,” cried Fronsac. -“I have still the musket,” and he started down the -stair.</p> - -<p>I caught at the door and pulled at it savagely. -It swung open in my hand.</p> - -<p>Then I saw what fools we had been. Small wonder -none of our keys would throw the bolt, since it -was already thrown! Roquefort must have passed -that way to gain the parapet. Then he must still -be there! And my heart was beating savagely as -we stole through the door and up a short flight -of steps. In a moment I saw the stars above -me and felt the fresh air of the night upon my -face.</p> - -<p>Darkness had come in earnest, and even here, -high on the parapet, there was only the dim light -of the stars. I feared that at the first turn we -should run into a sentry, but we had no time to -waste in hesitation.</p> - -<p>“Do not fire!” I cautioned Fronsac. “What<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">[166]</span> -we do must be done silently,” and gripping my -poniard—Drouet’s poniard—tightly, I stepped out. -For a moment I could see nothing, and then, away -in front of us, I caught a glimpse of two dim -figures.</p> - -<p>Fronsac saw them in the same instant, and would -have sprung forward but that I held him back.</p> - -<p>“Softly,” I whispered. “Softly. We must surprise -him, or he will outwit us yet. Give him an -instant’s warning, and he might hold us off till aid -arrived. We must take no chances.”</p> - -<p>“As you will,” he answered sullenly, and I saw -he was hot to be at Roquefort as was I.</p> - -<p>I crouched low into the shadow of the battlement, -and, motioning Fronsac to follow, stole -slowly forward. As we drew near I saw that -Roquefort still held the girl by the arm.</p> - -<p>“You will listen to reason,” he was saying -roughly. “Not to-morrow but the next day shall -you be wedded. I will provide the man—and -while he may not be a beauty, I am sure he will -love you as you deserve. There is no way out, -Mademoiselle, I swear it. I am not like to permit -such a pretty bird to slip through my fingers.”</p> - -<p>She was looking at him now with defiant eyes.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">[167]</span> -It was easy to see that the spirit of M. le Comte -lived in her also.</p> - -<p>“You are wasting words, Monsieur,” she said -quite coldly. “I have already told you my determination,” -and she made a little gesture towards -the cliff. “A leap and it is over. Think you I -should hesitate when I knew that on the other side -lay a life-time of infamy? You do not know me, -Monsieur!”</p> - -<p>Roquefort laughed harshly.</p> - -<p>“’Tis easy said, but not so easy done,” he retorted. -“Death is not pleasant when one looks -it in the face. Besides, I shall take care of you. I -shall see that this pretty flesh be not wasted in such -a way. Some man must have it to wife first!”</p> - -<p>I heard a low cry of rage behind me, and Fronsac -leaped past me and upon this libertine. I saw -Roquefort wheel sharp round at the sound of footsteps, -but Fronsac was upon him ere he could draw -his sword. The musket flashed in the air, but the -other stepped lightly to one side and the blow fell -harmless. Then I was upon him too.</p> - -<p>Oh, but he was a man!—a match for both of us -almost. I struck at his throat to drown the cry I -knew would come, but he caught my wrist and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">[168]</span> -held it in a grasp of iron. I felt him turning the -point towards my breast, and struck madly at his -face; then Fronsac’s musket rose again, there was -a sickening blow, and his grip upon my wrist relaxed. -For a breath he stood staring wildly into -my eyes, then slipped limply down at my feet upon -the parapet.</p> - -<p>“He is done!” panted Fronsac. “Curse him! -He is done!”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I said. “Yes,” and looked down at him.</p> - -<p>But my friend had turned towards the figure -which stood sobbing softly against the wall.</p> - -<p>“Valérie!” he called, and I saw her sway forward -into his arms with a little answering cry. No -more I saw, for I turned my back, as I would have -others do when I meet my love after long absence -and many perils. Yet I could spare them but a -moment.</p> - -<p>“We must go,” I said, and touched Fronsac -gently on the arm. “Come, Monsieur. For love -you have a hundred to-morrows, but for escape only -to-night.”</p> - -<p>He swung around upon me, and I could see how -his eyes were shining.</p> - -<p>“Marsan,” he said out of a full heart, “I want<span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[169]</span> -you to know Mademoiselle de Cadillac—I must tell -her how much we owe you.”</p> - -<p>I looked into her eyes and saw love and joy -flaming there. Verily, it was a good thing to have -brought these two together!</p> - -<p>“Valérie,” he added, “it is Marsan here who -has saved us—who has devised this wonderful plan -of escape——”</p> - -<p>“It was not I at all, Mademoiselle,” I protested, -but she silenced me with a little gesture.</p> - -<p>“There!” she cried, and it was wonderful to see -how fatigue and fear had slipped from her. “I -quite know what to believe, M. le Marsan! Some -time, perhaps, we may find a way to repay you.”</p> - -<p>I bowed over the hand she gave me. Had I not -known another, I might have found it in my heart -to envy Fronsac.</p> - -<p>“And I,” I said, “am happy in this chance to -serve you. Besides, we have not yet escaped—we -are not yet at the end of the journey. It is foolish -to linger here. We must be going.”</p> - -<p>“True,” said the girl, and came suddenly back -to earth. “Lead on, Monsieur. We will follow.”</p> - -<p>As we turned, I heard a groan at my feet.</p> - -<p>“So he is not yet dead,” muttered Fronsac between<span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">[170]</span> -his teeth, and picked up his musket for another -blow. “Well, we will finish it.”</p> - -<p>But I caught his arm and held it back.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” I protested. “Not that. He is not a -man to kill here like a dog. Let us find some other -way?”</p> - -<p>“What other way can there be?” demanded my -friend impatiently.</p> - -<p>“We must not leave him lying here for the sentries -to stumble over,” I said. “We must conceal -him somewhere.”</p> - -<p>“Well?” and Fronsac made a gesture towards -the battlement. “The cliff will settle all that.”</p> - -<p>But again I shook my head. He was worthy a -better fate. Besides, to kill a wounded man——</p> - -<p>“Let us take him with us down into the tower,” -I said at last. “They will not find him there, and -we can still end it should there be need.”</p> - -<p>“As you will,” assented Fronsac shortly, and we -caught him by leg and shoulder and staggered towards -the stair that led downward to the tower -door. As we stumbled forward I tried in vain to -pierce the gloom before us.</p> - -<p>“Softly,” I whispered. “There is a sentry at -either end of the parapet.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">[171]</span>“Not to-night,” said Mademoiselle quickly. “I -heard M. le Duc dismiss them just before he came -to me.”</p> - -<p>I breathed more freely. Certainly Roquefort -would not wish to be overheard, yet still this was an -unexpected bit of fortune.</p> - -<p>Down the stair we tugged him and through the -little door, which I locked carefully behind us. We -propped our burden in one corner with his back -against the wall. He was breathing deeply, with a -hoarse, guttural sound, which I felt certain was -the death-rattle. There was nothing we could do -for him, and we went on down the tower stair, -bearing the torch with us. At the foot another -narrower flight plunged downward into the living -rock of the cliff. I hastened down it, the others -following without question. Down and down it -went—at what a cost of labor must it have -been constructed! At last I was stopped by a -little door set in the rock. A coil of rope lay -before it.</p> - -<p>Fronsac gazed a moment at rope and door, then -up into my eyes.</p> - -<p>“I begin to understand,” he said. “But can we -open that door, my friend?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">[172]</span>“We must,” I answered. “There is no other -way.”</p> - -<p>But I confess my heart fell as I examined it more -closely, for it seemed as strong as the cliff itself. -A dozen bolts, seemingly, buried in the very heart -of the oak, held it to the rock. I could catch a -glimpse of them as I pressed my torch to the crevice -between wood and stone, and I could see how heavy -they were. But to move them—to throw them -back. I tried all the keys on Drouet’s ring; not one -of them would serve. I battered at the door with -the musket, but could not even shake it. The -sweat broke out across my forehead at the thought -that this might be the end. I looked up and saw -Fronsac watching me with a face from which he -tried in vain to banish his concern.</p> - -<p>“We have still at least four hours,” I said, with -what cheerfulness I could muster, and turned back -again to the door.</p> - -<p>Could I but cut the wood away I might yet throw -back the bolts with the end of my poniard. I -hacked at it fiercely. It seemed hard as iron and I -could tear away but a splinter at a time. At the -end of half an hour I had made little progress.</p> - -<p>I paused a moment to take breath.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">[173]</span>“The watches are not changed till midnight,” I -said, seeing Fronsac’s despairing face and that of -Mademoiselle. “We have near four hours yet, -my friend.”</p> - -<p>But as I turned again to the task, a sudden clatter -reached us from the hall above as of some one -pounding on the tower door. I understood in an -instant, and was up the stair in three bounds.</p> - -<p>“This way, men!” shouted a hoarse voice. -“This way! Rescue!”</p> - -<p>I sprang blindly forward, groped an instant in -the darkness, and dragged Roquefort back from the -door, cursing my folly at leaving him unbound.</p> - -<p>For from the court came an answering shout, a -rush of feet, and the wood groaned under a great -blow.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">[174]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br /> - -<span class="small">THE DOOR IN THE CLIFF</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Back!</span> Back!” I cried to Fronsac, who appeared -at the stair-head, bearing the torch, and I -followed down close at his heels, dragging Roquefort -after me, cursing and striking at me madly -with his fists, but too weakened by his wound to do -any great damage. In two strides we were at the -bottom.</p> - -<p>“Your scarf!” I called to Fronsac, and snatched -it from him. “Now help me here,” and we twisted -Roquefort’s arms behind him like a baby’s and -lashed them tight together. Then I set him down -on the lowest step,—a horrible sight, the blood -caked in his hair and about his face, drivelling, -cursing, half-conscious. I could guess what an -effort it had cost him to drag himself down the -stair and give the alarm, and I found myself beginning -to admire him.</p> - -<p>I turned again to the door in an agony of despair. -To be caught here like rats in a trap, with success -so near! But to penetrate this door! I saw Fronsac<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">[175]</span> -draw Mademoiselle to him and hold her close -against his breast. They had abandoned hope, -then! I looked at Roquefort with fiery eyes, hating -him suddenly with a white hate.</p> - -<p>“At least,” I said between my teeth, “you will -be dead long ere they reach us here. That shall be -your reward for calling them. I swear that, assassin!”</p> - -<p>He seemed to understand, and glared at me -fiercely.</p> - -<p>“This way! Rescue!” he shouted hoarsely. His -voice was drowned in this cavern where we were, -but as if in answer there came another great crash -upon the tower door above us.</p> - -<p>It seemed for a moment that Roquefort’s scoundrels -must be tumbling down the stair upon us. -But the door held, and as I remembered how -strongly it was built, I knew it would be no little -task to break it through. The crash was repeated -as we stood there listening—then a third time. I -fancied I could hear the door splitting under this -determined onslaught. Fronsac and Mademoiselle -had forgotten all the world except each other. He -strained her to him and stood looking down into -her eyes, drinking in all the love they revealed to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">[176]</span> -him unquestioningly in this last, desperate moment, -whose terror banished coquetry. Had I Claire so, -I too might have been content to die. Again came -the crash upon the door, and again my eyes sought -Roquefort’s face.</p> - -<p>And then in an instant I remembered! What a -fool I had been not to think of it before! Pray -Heaven it was not already too late! The keys!</p> - -<p>I sprang upon him, merciless as a wolf, and with -savage hands tore his doublet from his breast. He -seemed to understand what I was after, and spat at -me like some mad thing and tried to throw me off, -then sank back exhausted, his lips white with froth.</p> - -<p>In a moment my fingers had found a chain about -his neck. I dragged it forth, and at the end were -two keys. So the fox had kept always by him a -secret means of escape from his den should the -other fail him! I lifted the chain from his neck -and the keys were mine. For a breath my hands -were trembling so I could scarce hold them, but I -gripped my manhood back to me and turned to the -door. Were they the keys? They must be! I -fitted them to the holes—they slipped in easily—the -bolts flew back—the door opened.</p> - -<p>A stream of fresh air rushed in upon us, and I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">[177]</span> -could see again the sweet stars in the deep heaven. -The cliff dropped sheer away beneath us. I could -see no semblance of foothold, no trace of the steps -I had thought were there; yet the descent must be -made. I knotted one end of the line tight to the -heaviest bolt, then turned to the two who were still -lost in each other.</p> - -<p>“Come, Mademoiselle,” I said gently, “you -must go first.”</p> - -<p>“Go!” cried Fronsac, waking as from a dream. -“Go whither, Marsan?”</p> - -<p>I pointed to the open door—the rope.</p> - -<p>“And you have opened it?” he asked, amazed. -“What witchcraft!”</p> - -<p>“We must hasten,” I said. “They are preparing -some surprise for us over our heads yonder. -Come. We will knot one end of this rope so that -Mademoiselle can place her feet in it. Then, standing -erect and steadying herself by holding to the -rope, we will lower her quite safely to the ground.”</p> - -<p>I had made the loop even as I was speaking, and -threw it a little over the cliff edge.</p> - -<p>“Come, Mademoiselle,” I said again.</p> - -<p>But she drew back with a shuddering cry as she -saw the abyss that yawned before her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">[178]</span>“Oh, no!” she cried. “Not that! That is too -fearful! I can never do that!”</p> - -<p>It was not a time for soft words. Our lives could -not be sacrificed to a woman’s nerves, and I steeled -my heart.</p> - -<p>“Mademoiselle,” I said, “you are holding all -our lives in your hand. In a moment a crowd of -ruffians will be through that door up yonder—then -it will be too late! No daughter of the Comte de -Cadillac could be a coward!”</p> - -<p>“Marsan!” cried Fronsac, “you go too far!”</p> - -<p>But the girl took her hands from before her face -and stopped him with a gesture.</p> - -<p>“No,” she said quite calmly, “M. de Marsan is -right! I thank him for his frankness. No daughter -of the Comte de Cadillac could be a coward! I -am ready, Monsieur!”</p> - -<p>My heart warmed with admiration of her as she -advanced quite steadily to the cliff’s edge, sat down -without shrinking, and adjusted her feet within the -loop.</p> - -<p>“That is good,” I said. “There is no danger -whatever, Mademoiselle, so long as you hold the -rope firmly and keep your face to the rock. Come, -my friend.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[179]</span>I could see her shudder as we swung her out over -the abyss, and I admit that my own nerves were -not wholly steady, but she held tightly to the rope -and in an instant was out of sight. Down and -down we lowered her slowly and carefully, I keeping -an eye on Roquefort, meanwhile, to see that he -essayed no mischief. But he sat quite still on the -step where I had placed him, seemingly only half-conscious, -and watched us with bloodshot eyes. Yet -I was certain that some catastrophe was hanging -over us. There had been an ominous silence for -some moments at the tower door, but I knew that -his men would not abandon him so tamely. What -trick they were preparing I could not even guess, -but at last the weight lifted from the rope, and we -knew that Mademoiselle, at least, was safely down.</p> - -<p>“What next, my friend?” asked Fronsac. -“What of him?” and he glanced at Roquefort. -“Has he not lived long enough?”</p> - -<p>I looked at him as he sat drivelling there. Yet -I had thought never to kill a man but in a fair -fight. And on the instant a sudden inspiration -flashed into my brain.</p> - -<p>“I have it!” I cried. “We will lower him down -the cliff! We will take him prisoner to M. le Comte<span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">[180]</span> -to deal with as he chooses! There would be a vengeance -for you!”</p> - -<p>I could see the dare-devil in Fronsac take fire at -the words. In a moment he had pulled up the rope, -and we were knotting it under Roquefort’s arms. -He resisted vaguely, weakly, like a drunken man, -but we dragged him to the edge and pushed him -over. He cried out hoarsely as he fell, and I -thought for a breath that his weight would drag -us over with him, but the rope caught in a crevice -of the rock and gave us time to brace ourselves. -Then we lowered him rapidly, rasping and scraping -against the cliff, but there was no time to think of -that. At last the rope hung taut.</p> - -<p>“You next, my friend,” I said to Fronsac on the -instant. He would have protested, but I pushed -him to the edge. “Hasten. Think who awaits -you below.”</p> - -<p>Without a word he let himself carefully over the -edge. I could see the rope quivering under the -double weight, and noted with anxious eyes how -it chafed against the edge of the rock. The moments -passed, and at last I saw that he too was -down.</p> - -<p>I stooped to test the rope where the rock had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">[181]</span> -chafed it, when there came a sudden hideous roar -from overhead, a crash of splitting timbers—they -had fired a petard against the door—had blown it -down—I understood now the reason of their -silence!</p> - -<p>There was no time to hesitate. I caught the rope -and threw myself over the cliff. My knees scraped -against the rock, the rope burned deep into my -fingers, still smarting from the dagger-cut. But I -held fast, praying that they might not see the rope -for yet a moment—yet a moment—yet a moment!</p> - -<p>Some one tugged at it from above, then it suddenly -gave way. I felt myself falling—I grasped -at the cliff—I seemed to choke—and the world -turned black about me.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">[182]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV<br /> - -<span class="small">ROQUEFORT EXACTS A PROMISE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I opened</span> my eyes to find Fronsac bending over -me. He had torn the clothing from my breast and -had one hand above my heart.</p> - -<p>“It still beats!” he said. “Thank God, it still -beats! We must get him to your father’s surgeon, -Valérie.”</p> - -<p>To the surgeon! I had been hurt, then? And -in an instant I remembered—the rope had been cut—I -had fallen. Was I dying? The thought sent -a shock through me.</p> - -<p>“Come, Fronsac,” I said. “What is it? How -badly am I hurt?”</p> - -<p>He replied with a cry of joy.</p> - -<p>“Splendid! I feared that you were dead, my -friend! Now let us see what bones are broken. -Can you move yourself?”</p> - -<p>For answer I sat upright, then got unsteadily to -my feet. They looked at me as at one risen from -the dead.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">[183]</span>“But where is Roquefort?” I asked suddenly. -“He has not escaped?”</p> - -<p>Fronsac pointed to a dark mass which lay just at -the cliff-foot.</p> - -<p>“He is there,” he said. “He is far past escape. -He was still bound to the rope when it broke. You -fell upon him, which may explain your good fortune. -But we thought you dead!”</p> - -<p>“The rope did not break,” I said, “it was cut. -They blew down the door with a charge of powder.”</p> - -<p>“But you are quite sure you have no bones -broken?” asked Fronsac anxiously.</p> - -<p>I stretched my arms and felt myself all over.</p> - -<p>“Quite sure,” I said at last. “Nothing worse -than a few bruises. But let us look at him.”</p> - -<p>We brought him out from the shadow of the cliff, -unbound his hands, and laid him on his back. -Blood was oozing from nose and mouth, but his -heart still fluttered faintly.</p> - -<p>“We must get him to M. le Comte,” I said, “before -he dies. Come,” and I caught him by the -shoulders.</p> - -<p>Fronsac took him by the legs, and we set off -through the night, Mademoiselle following. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">[184]</span> -moon was just clear of the horizon and the night -was warm and still. We had reached the ground -just outside the wall of Marleon, and we left the -town to the right, proceeding straight towards the -hill where I had seen the camp. At the end of ten -minutes I caught the gleam of the camp-fires. But -they seemed a long way off, and more than once we -were compelled to lay our heavy burden down and -take a moment’s rest. At last a sentry stopped us.</p> - -<p>“We must see M. le Comte at once,” I said. -“This is his daughter. You will see the need of -haste.”</p> - -<p>He peered into our faces, his eyes large with -astonishment.</p> - -<p>“I will take you to him, Monsieur,” he said, and -set off through the camp.</p> - -<p>We had not far to go. At the end of a moment -I saw M. le Comte’s standard floating above a tent -before which blazed a great torch. At the tent door -a man was sitting, his head on his hand, the image -of despair. Mademoiselle saw him also, and, with -a little cry, sprang to him and threw her arms about -his neck. He looked up with a great start.</p> - -<p>“Valérie, is it you?” he cried. “Here, safe in -my arms. God! what a miracle!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">[185]</span>He strained her to him as she lay sobbing on his -breast. Then he looked up and saw us standing -there.</p> - -<p>“Fronsac!” he cried. “Marsan! Why, this is -a deliverance! And who have you there?” he -added, looking at our burden.</p> - -<p>“This is M. le Duc de Roquefort,” answered -Fronsac.</p> - -<p>“Roquefort!” and M. le Comte was on his feet, -the picture of bewilderment. He put his daughter -gently from him, came to us, and bent over the unconscious -man. “He is wounded?” he asked. -“Bring him hither, then,” and he held back the curtain -of the tent. “Lay him there,” he said, and we -placed our burden on the couch.</p> - -<p>M. le Comte looked at us again—at his daughter—at -Fronsac—at me—at Roquefort, lying there -with bloody lips.</p> - -<p>“It is a dream,” he said. “It is not to be believed—that -two men should break their way out -of that castle yonder and bring Roquefort with -them. It is a dream!”</p> - -<p>But Mademoiselle had her arms again about his -neck.</p> - -<p>“Is that a dream?” she cried, and kissed him full<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">[186]</span> -upon the lips. Then she fell back with a little, -frightened cry. “What is it?” she asked. “What -has happened? Your face!”</p> - -<p>He looked at her with terrible eyes, and then at -me.</p> - -<p>“A wound,” he answered hoarsely. “But ’tis -healing now.”</p> - -<p>Yes, it was healing. I could see the drawn, -puckered, white edges. A bandage hid the rest—but -I could guess what it was like—what it would -be always like! And I had been the cause of it!</p> - -<p>I think he read my thought, for he held out his -hand to me.</p> - -<p>“M. de Marsan,” he said quite gently, “you -have proved it was not you who were the traitor, -but d’Aurilly. I have yet to deal with him.”</p> - -<p>“I have already dealt with him, M. le Comte,” -and I smiled into his eyes, with a great lightening -of the heart that he had forgiven me.</p> - -<p>“Dealt with him?”</p> - -<p>“With these hands,” I answered. “It was he -who planned the whole affair. Roquefort had arranged -for him to marry Mademoiselle. The wedding -was to take place to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>I could see Fronsac’s face turn purple.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">[187]</span>“The hound!” he said between his teeth. “The -hound!”</p> - -<p>“I knew that he was dead,” said Mademoiselle. -“Roquefort told me. But I did not know, Monsieur, -that it was to you I was indebted for this deliverance. -It is a great debt we owe you.”</p> - -<p>“It was nothing,” I protested. “It was a joy -to my heart to pull him down.”</p> - -<p>“Tell us,” said M. le Comte simply.</p> - -<p>So, as briefly as might be, I told them the story -of what had happened in the torture-chamber.</p> - -<p>At the end M. le Comte held out his hand to me -again.</p> - -<p>“You are a man, M. de Marsan,” he said -warmly. “I count myself fortunate to have found -a liege so gallant. I shall remember it.”</p> - -<p>“But he has not told you all, M. le Comte!” -cried Fronsac. “It was he who planned the escape—I -was but a follower, a looker-on. I had despaired -a dozen times, but he always found a way. -It was magnificent!”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” I protested again, and stopped. M. -le Comte was looking at me and laughing.</p> - -<p>“M. de Marsan,” he said, “I will spare your -blushes. Only permit me to say that I shall not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">[188]</span> -soon forget the man who hath returned me my -daughter, whom I had despaired of rescuing—who -hath delivered mine enemy into my hands.”</p> - -<p>“But, indeed, M. le Comte,” I said earnestly, “it -was not I conceived the plan. I could have done -nothing of myself,” and I told him the story of the -message. “This friend of yours in Roquefort’s -household is no ordinary man,” I added.</p> - -<p>“No, he is no ordinary man,” assented M. le -Comte. “It is not often one secures an agent at -once so fearless and so full of resource. ’Tis a -strange story, but not mine to tell,” and he fell a -moment silent. “Still,” he continued warmly, -“you will at least permit me to give you credit with -the execution. I have myself found many times -that it is easy to lay a plan. But often I have not -succeeded so well in carrying it out.”</p> - -<p>He turned to where Roquefort lay on the couch. -I fancied that I could already discern the death-damp -on his brow.</p> - -<p>“He must have attention,” said M. le Comte, -and, raising the curtain, he despatched a sentry for -his surgeon. The surgeon was soon there, and bent -over Roquefort with grave face. He wiped the -blood from his lips, raised his head, and examined<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">[189]</span> -with deft fingers the wound Fronsac’s musket had -inflicted, then, tearing away his clothing, put his -ear against his chest. He listened a moment so, -then stood erect again.</p> - -<p>“’Tis as I feared, M. le Comte,” he said. “The -wound in the head is nothing—a glance blow that -tore the scalp and produced a slight palsy; but his -chest is crushed; he bleeds within. I have seen men -so who have fallen beneath their horses, but I have -never yet seen one get well again.”</p> - -<p>“And how long will he live?”</p> - -<p>The surgeon shook his head.</p> - -<p>“An hour—a day—perhaps two days. One cannot -tell. Let us try to bring him back to consciousness.”</p> - -<p>He bathed face and temples with cold water and -forced a glass of wine between his teeth. The -dying man groaned—coughed feebly—opened his -eyes and saw us.</p> - -<p>For a moment he lay without moving, his eyes -travelling from face to face. Then they rested on -M. le Comte, and a bitter smile curved his lips.</p> - -<p>“So—you have won!” he whispered.</p> - -<p>“Yes—I have won!” but there was more of pity -than triumph in M. le Comte’s voice.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">[190]</span>Roquefort’s eyes rested on him an instant in -puzzled inquiry. He did not understand this -change of tone. Then his eyes travelled to the surgeon’s -face.</p> - -<p>“Am I done?” he asked. “Is this the end?”</p> - -<p>The surgeon bent his head.</p> - -<p>“Shall I summon a priest, M. le Duc?” he asked.</p> - -<p>Roquefort’s eyes grew bright with sudden resolution. -“A priest? Yes! At once!”</p> - -<p>But there was no fear of death in his face—he -seemed elate, almost joyful. I could not understand -it. His countenance had taken on a certain dignity -it had before been stranger to—the lines of cruelty -and harshness were wiped away—he was almost -handsome, and his eyes were bright with purpose.</p> - -<p>He coughed again, and a spatter of blood came -to his lips. The surgeon wiped it away and gave -him again of the wine to drink. We could see -how it brought warm life back to him.</p> - -<p>“M. le Comte,” he said, when he could speak -again, “I have a favor to ask of you. I am sure -you can be a generous enemy—even to me, since I -am dying.”</p> - -<p>“Ask on, M. le Duc,” said the other, in a softened -voice. “What is it?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">[191]</span>“One of your men will take this ring,” and he -pulled a signet from his finger, “mount to the -castle, and show it to the sentry at the outer gate. -He will open without question. Your messenger -will ask for Mlle. Claire de Brissac. He will tell -her that I lie dying here and wish to see her. She -will come, I know. Will you do so much for me, -M. le Comte?”</p> - -<p>“Aye, and more,” came the answer readily, and -M. le Comte stooped and took the ring. “It shall -be done. I give my word for it.”</p> - -<p>Roquefort’s eyes blazed up with joy; then he lay -back wearily upon his pillow. I felt a sudden fear -spring to life in my heart. What could he want of -Claire? I looked up to find M. le Comte’s eyes -upon me.</p> - -<p>“M. de Marsan,” he said, “are you too weary -to perform this journey?”</p> - -<p>Weary? No! Not when the journey led to -Claire! When I should be alone with her, as I had -dreamed, with only the stars for company and none -to interfere!</p> - -<p>“I shall be glad to go, M. le Comte,” I said, and -took the ring.</p> - -<p>“There is need of haste,” he added, glancing at<span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">[192]</span> -the figure on the bed. “Do you wish a companion?”</p> - -<p>“A companion? No, Monsieur. They might -fire if they saw two men approaching. One they -will not fear.”</p> - -<p>“True,” he assented. “Hasten, then; we will -await you here.”</p> - -<p>I hurried out into the night, across the camp, and -around the cliff to the road that mounted to the -castle gate. The moon was higher now, and I -could see the road stretching, a white ribbon, ahead -of me. I knew that others, looking down, could -see me mounting, and as I went I held my hands -high above my head to prove my peaceful errand. -So I was permitted to pass without challenge until -I stood before the great gate.</p> - -<p>“A message from M. le Duc de Roquefort!” I -cried.</p> - -<p>There was a moment’s pause, then I heard the -rattle of bolts and a little postern opened.</p> - -<p>“Enter!” said a gruff voice.</p> - -<p>I stooped and stepped through. The gate was -clanged shut behind me in an instant. A mob of -men-at-arms crowded threateningly about me.</p> - -<p>“M. le Duc is now in the camp of M. le Comte<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">[193]</span> -de Cadillac,” I began. “He sent this ring by me -to prove that I am his messenger. He desires me -to bring back to him the person of Mademoiselle -Claire de Brissac.”</p> - -<p>There was a little stir in their ranks.</p> - -<p>“What doth it mean?” asked one at last. -“What wants he of the girl?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” I answered, and I could not -wholly keep the bitterness from my voice. “He -sent this ring that you might do his bidding without -question.”</p> - -<p>They nodded one to another, each placing his -construction on the order. Doubtless they were all -familiar with their master’s passion for her, and -so could fashion their own conclusion. Some half -dozen of them drew to a corner and talked together -a moment in low tones. At last they came -back to me.</p> - -<p>“You shall have the girl, Monsieur,” said one, -“but you must leave us the ring for warrant.”</p> - -<p>I handed it over readily enough, and watched -him as he hastened across the court and plunged -into the dark doorway of the building beyond. The -minutes dragged like hours. Would she come? -What would she think?</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">[194]</span>A touch on the arm brought me out of my -thoughts. I turned to find myself looking into the -face of Roquefort’s surgeon—the one who had -gazed down upon me on the rack. Again some -fancied familiarity in his features struck me, and -his voice, when he spoke, made me fairly start, so -certain was I that I had heard it somewhere far -from Marleon.</p> - -<p>“A word with you, M. de Marsan,” he said, -and drew me deeper into the shadow of the wall. -“M. le Duc is injured, is he not?”</p> - -<p>I glanced around to see that none could hear.</p> - -<p>“These others must not know,” I began, “not -yet.”</p> - -<p>“They shall not know.”</p> - -<p>There was something in his tone that drew my -eyes to his face. I saw that it was set as with -great suffering. Could it be that he so loved his -master?</p> - -<p>“M. le Duc is injured,” I said, “very badly,—so -badly, I fear, he will not live.”</p> - -<p>“But he still lives?” he demanded eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, and will for a day—perhaps two -days.”</p> - -<p>He breathed a great sigh of relief.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">[195]</span>“Thank you, M. de Marsan,” he said. “I think -my place is with him. I shall soon follow you.”</p> - -<p>He left me abruptly, and I stared after him until -the darkness hid him. There was some mystery in -his manner I could not penetrate. But I did not -ponder it long, for two figures emerged from the -doorway opposite and I saw that one was Claire.</p> - -<p>She came straight to me.</p> - -<p>“What is it, M. de Marsan?” she asked. “What -has happened?”</p> - -<p>“M. le Duc is injured,” I said, so low that the -others could not hear. “He is very badly injured—dying, -perhaps—and wishes to see you.”</p> - -<p>“Dying!” she breathed, her face white with -horror. “And he was so strong—so full of life! -Oh, then I will go! Let us hasten, Monsieur!”</p> - -<p>They threw back the postern and in a moment -we were without—alone together.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">[196]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI<br /> - -<span class="small">MADAME LA DUCHESSE DE ROQUEFORT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">We</span> went down the road together in silence. For -a moment my heart revolted at the warmth of -Claire’s allusion to the man; then I remembered -that he was dying, and put the pettiness from me. -I longed to speak to her, to take her hand, but I -knew that fifty pairs of eyes were watching us from -the battlements, and held my peace. But I could -look at her—at her great, dark eyes, her red lips, -the curls clustering about her neck, her lithe, active, -perfect figure, promising even greater charms as -the years passed.</p> - -<p>She raised her eyes to mine and smiled tremulously -at what she saw there.</p> - -<p>“How far is this place to which we go, Monsieur?” -she asked.</p> - -<p>“Not far,” I answered. “Would it were all -eternity away!”</p> - -<p>She smiled again.</p> - -<p>“And you would wish to become a second<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">[197]</span> -Ahasuerus?” she asked, looking at me archly. “To -keep walking thus, on and on, for all eternity? -Surely not?”</p> - -<p>“With you!” I cried, all my love in my face. -“With you!”</p> - -<p>She turned her eyes away. But as we passed a -ledge of rock, where the shadow lay deep upon the -road, she stumbled.</p> - -<p>I know not how it was—I had thought only to -catch her hand—but the touch of her set my blood -aflame—she was in my arms, close against my -breast. For an instant she looked up at me, startled; -then, with a sigh, she yielded to me and laid -her head upon my heart. And I was far past words—far -past anything but the deep, tremulous joy of -holding her, of gazing down into her eyes. She -gave me to drink deep of them.</p> - -<p>“How your heart beats!” she said at last, smiling -up at me. “It is just here, under my ear.”</p> - -<p>“For you, dear life! Every beat of it!”</p> - -<p>“And mine for you,” she said. “Every beat -of it!”</p> - -<p>I looked up at the bright heavens—away at the -distant hills.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” she asked.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">[198]</span>“That it should be true!” I said. “I have -dreamed of it—longed for it—but that it should -be true!”</p> - -<p>“It has been true a long time,” she answered -softly,—“a long time, dearest Paul.”</p> - -<p>Her voice lingered on the name. It was the first -that I had heard it from her lips.</p> - -<p>“But not so long as I,” I protested. “I have -loved you from the moment I saw you in the Rue -Gogard. And you?”</p> - -<p>She was smiling up at me with infinite tenderness.</p> - -<p>“I have thought of no other man since then,” -she said.</p> - -<p>Again I looked out over the plain. This time -the gleam of the camp-fires caught my eyes, and -with a start I remembered my errand.</p> - -<p>“Sweetheart,” I said, summoning all my courage, -“we must go down. M. le Comte awaits us. -I pledged him I would hasten. M. le Roquefort -may even now be dead. He loves you, I think, but -not as I!”</p> - -<p>“No, not as you!”</p> - -<p>She was looking up into my eyes, radiant with -love and happiness. Never was there other woman -like her!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">[199]</span>Yet we lingered for a time, as our parents must -have lingered at the gate of Eden. But at last we -reached the plain, and made our way to the camp -and to the tent of M. le Comte.</p> - -<p>They were awaiting us. Roquefort seemed much -stronger. He was supported on a pile of pillows, -and but for the fever-glare in his eyes would not -have appeared ill. The eyes brightened as we entered -and a vivid flush sprang to either cheek.</p> - -<p>“Come hither, Claire!” he cried, and she went to -him, glorious in her loveliness. Even he seemed -startled by it, and gazed at her a moment without -speaking.</p> - -<p>“I have come to the end of the path, Claire,” he -said at last. “They tell me I may live a day, perhaps—no -longer. And before the end I am going -to ask you to keep a pledge you made me. See, I -have kept mine”—and he made a little gesture towards -me—“so far as with me lay.”</p> - -<p>Not till then did I understand, and my heart -grew cold at thought of it.</p> - -<p>“You know I have loved you, Claire,” he went -on, looking up into her eyes. “Nay, do not speak—do -not protest! I have loved you! Had I not—had -I not hungered for your love in return—I -should have made you mine long ere this. But<span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">[200]</span> -now, at the end, you must be mine! You have -already promised, Claire! You cannot break your -promise to a dying man!”</p> - -<p>He paused—a cough choked him—and again -there was blood upon his lips. I trembled to hurl -myself upon him—to drag her away—but what -could I say?—what plea could I offer? Oh, why -did not she herself answer him?</p> - -<p>But she did not answer—she did not draw away, -as I, who stood there with starting eyes, watching -her every movement, thought she must. She only -knelt with her face buried in the cushions, shaken -by sobs. But pity could go too far!</p> - -<p>“You cannot deny a dying man, Claire,” he repeated -in a fainter voice, and I saw how little his -strength was. “It means more to me than you -can guess. I am dying without issue—without -heir. I want Roquefort to be yours, Claire—every -stone of the castle, every rood of the land. It -must not go to that scoundrel in Valladolid.”</p> - -<p>I remembered Fronsac’s story of his hate for his -next of kin, and ceased to wonder at him. But -she—she—why did not she put him from her? I -know the price would tempt most women, yet I had -not thought it would tempt her. But a moment -since she had told me—there!—why recall it? For<span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">[201]</span> -now she stood suddenly upright and looked down -into his eyes quite calmly.</p> - -<p>“If you really wish it, M. le Duc,” she said. -“If you think it will make you happier, I am -ready!”</p> - -<p>He lifted her hand to his lips—he forgot that he -was looking in the face of death. Oh, I could have -slain him—could have slain them both! What a -fool was I to trust a woman’s word! And what a -fool would I yet be should I betray myself!</p> - -<p>But I had need for all my self-control. They -brought in the priest, and Roquefort, in two words, -gained his consent. They hastened after stole and -surplice; Claire knelt at the bedside, her hand in -his—a great silence fell upon the tent. And then -the voice of the priest began the service, shortened -somewhat to fit this strange occasion. My heart -stood still as he came to the responses—I hoped -madly that Claire might yet refuse, but her voice -was the stronger of the two.</p> - -<p>They pressed forward to kiss the hand of Madame -la Duchesse de Roquefort,—mistress of a -demesne second only to that of M. le Comte himself,—but -I did not stay to witness it. Sick at -heart—cursing woman’s baseness—I went blindly -forth into the night.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">[202]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVII<br /> - -<span class="small">A TEN YEARS’ VENGEANCE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I opened</span> my eyes to find Fronsac looking down -at me. For an instant I thought myself still at the -cliff-foot, but a glance told me I was in bed, in a -room that, till then, I had never seen.</p> - -<p>“You know me!” he cried. “You know me! -Tell me, Marsan, you know me!”</p> - -<p>“Of course I know you, Fronsac,” I answered -petulantly, and stopped, astonished at the effort the -words cost me. “I have been ill!” I cried.</p> - -<p>“Very ill,” he said, “but you are past danger -now, thank God! There, think no more about it—you -must sleep.”</p> - -<p>He had no need to command me, for my brain -seemed so numb it could not think. I remember -perhaps a dozen such intervals of dim consciousness. -Always there was Fronsac bending over me, -and sometimes I fancied there was another in the -room, who whisked away at the first sign of my -awakening.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">[203]</span>A third face too there was. At first I did not -know it, but stared stupidly up at it—and then, at -last, I recognized Briquet, the surgeon of M. le -Duc. For a moment my blood ran cold to see him -standing so, for I thought myself again upon the -rack. But a second glance dispelled my terror. -His face had changed. Stern it still was, but no -longer lined by hate, and the eyes were almost -gentle. How different from the coals of fire that -had glared at Roquefort! I was too weary to seek -the clue to the change, which I marvelled at without -in the least understanding.</p> - -<p>But one morning it was different. I awoke -strong, refreshed, my mind quite clear. It was like -the dawn breaking over the hill-top, sweeping the -valley clear of mist.</p> - -<p>Fronsac brought me meat and drink, which I -welcomed eagerly, for I was tortured with a great -hunger. And as I ate I remembered it all again—the -escape, the journey to the castle, the scene in -the tent, with the priest’s voice droning the service. -Even yet I could not understand it—that a woman -should break her word like that—and she had -loved me—yes, I was quite sure that she had loved -me. But of a sudden there had been dangled before<span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">[204]</span> -her face the coronet of a duchesse—the wide lands -and lofty castle of Roquefort—and she had seized -the bait. Yet it had been offered her before and -she had shrunk away. From month to month she -had refused it, only to grasp it at this last desperate -moment. I could not understand. Perhaps she -had been merely playing with him; perhaps it was -the sight of him lying helpless there that had moved -her.</p> - -<p>In any event, there was but one course for me. -I must put her out of my heart. She was now on -the mountain-top, I in the valley; she was Madame -la Duchesse de Roquefort, I but Paul de Marsan, -with no fortune but what my sword might win me. -At the end I turned to Fronsac.</p> - -<p>“Now, my friend,” I said, pushing the food -away, “you must tell me everything—everything -that has happened since that night.”</p> - -<p>“Are you strong enough?” he questioned, hesitating.</p> - -<p>“Strong enough?” and I laughed, for the wine -had put new life into me. “I shall be out of bed -to-morrow. By the way, where am I?”</p> - -<p>“You are in a room of the castle of Madame la -Duchesse de Roquefort.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">[205]</span>He saw the flush that leaped to my face and -smiled.</p> - -<p>“Does that surprise you? The morning after -the wedding you were found roaming about the -walls quite mad. The exertion of the night before -had been too much for you, it seems, and your -hands were in a horrible state. We, who were -thinking only of ourselves, did not think of you. -You should have heard Valérie! Well, Madame la -Duchesse insisted that you be brought straight here, -and here you have since remained.”</p> - -<p>“And you with me,” I added gratefully. “It -must have been a trying task. I can imagine your -self-denial, my friend.”</p> - -<p>“Nonsense!” he interrupted hastily. “It were -little to do for the man who saved my life—and -more. Besides, it was not only I.”</p> - -<p>I looked at him with questioning eyes.</p> - -<p>“Briquet,” he said, “did more than I. He -seems to have a great interest in you. He is a -strange man.”</p> - -<p>I pondered over this for a time.</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” I said at last. “I fancy sometimes -that we have met before, and yet I cannot be -certain.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">[206]</span>“But I have other news,” and Fronsac looked -at me, his face crimson with happiness. “About -Valérie and myself.”</p> - -<p>I understood, and held out my hand to him.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” he said, “M. le Comte has given his consent. -We shall be married so soon as I can take -you with me to Cadillac.”</p> - -<p>I pressed his hand with sincere warmth.</p> - -<p>“Then, indeed, I must hasten to get well!” I -cried. “To think that I should be keeping you -apart!”</p> - -<p>“You have not kept us apart,” he protested. “It -was you brought us together. Valérie warned me -not to approach her until I could bring you with me. -I swear I am almost jealous of you, Marsan! The -troop has heard the story of the escape—you will -see how they will welcome you! M. le Comte himself -remained until he was certain you were out of -danger. You have quite won his heart, my -friend!”</p> - -<p>I felt my lips trembling.</p> - -<p>“And after that scar!” I murmured.</p> - -<p>“Yes, after the scar! Think, I have even seen -him kissing the hand that inflicted it—for he has -taken Madame la Duchesse to his heart also. Well, -I am glad, for she has need of a protector.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">[207]</span>He read in my eyes the question which I dared -not ask.</p> - -<p>“Roquefort died an hour after the wedding,” he -said. “Do you know, Marsan, I fancy we never -did him justice. He had his merits. He proved a -man at the last!”</p> - -<p>Yes, he proved a man at the last! It is a man’s -part to win—and he had won!</p> - -<p>“He died alone,” continued Fronsac, “alone, but -for his surgeon. Briquet came to the tent almost -before the wedding was concluded, and insisted on -remaining at his master’s side. Madame la Duchesse -thought her place, also, was there. Roquefort -had dropped asleep, worn out by the excitement of -the evening, and it seemed certain that he would -sleep till morning. A couch was brought for her, -and she lay down, leaving Briquet to watch the -sleeper. Scarcely had she closed her eyes, when a -loud cry startled her awake. Roquefort was sitting -upright in the bed, the blood pouring from -his mouth, staring in terror at Briquet, who was -calmly wiping it away. Death caught him with -that look still on his face—it was not good to see. -There were some whispers that Briquet had interfered, -but M. le Comte shut them off. He seemed -to understand.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">[208]</span>“So I fancy there is an end to the feud between -Cadillac and Roquefort,” he added, smiling. “The -cousin from Valladolid has been sent about his -business, swearing great oaths. Madame la Duchesse -has already set about readjusting the rentals -and rebuilding her peasants’ huts. They idolize -her! There is a woman! What a duchesse she -makes!”</p> - -<p>I could picture her to myself—she were worthy -to mate with a prince, a king—to give a nation its -rulers!</p> - -<p>“You are weary,” he said, seeing that I did not -reply. “I have been running on without a thought -of your condition! What a nurse I am! There, -you must sleep,” and without heeding my protests -he gathered up the dishes and left the room, closing -the door behind him.</p> - -<p>But I could not sleep. My brain was full of what -he had told me. I saw Madame la Duchesse de -Roquefort moving like a queen among her vassals. -There existed no longer Claire, the sweet, simple, -ingenuous girl I had known, new to the world, -fresh from the convent—there was now only the -great lady. M. le Comte himself, great as he was, -had been proud to bend his head and kiss her hand.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">[209]</span> -Who was great enough, strong enough, bold -enough, to aspire to her lips? Well, I would still -love the girl—I would hold her locked in my heart—the -great lady might go her way. And I thought -of her as she had been on that last night of all—I -felt again her warm, sweet body in my arms—I -gazed again into her eyes and saw love there—I -heard again her voice—“And mine for you! -Every beat of it!” God! And a moment later she -had fallen!</p> - -<p>It was long before I slept, but tired nature asserted -herself at last, and it was not until another -morning dawned that she lifted her weights from -off my eyes. This time it was Briquet I found at -my bedside, and I noted again how his face had -softened and grown human. He smiled as he saw -my eyes on his.</p> - -<p>“You are better,” he said. “It is easy to see -that. You will soon be quite well.”</p> - -<p>Again the voice—where had I heard it? I must -penetrate this mystery.</p> - -<p>“M. Briquet,” I began, “my friend has told me -how deeply I am indebted to your care, and I wish -to thank you. But have we not met before?”</p> - -<p>“I should not think you would forget it,” he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">[210]</span> -answered readily. “I was called to attend d’Aurilly—and -you.”</p> - -<p>“Yes—I know,” I said impatiently. “But before -that?”</p> - -<p>He hesitated a moment, then drew from his -pocket a small book, tore out a strip of paper, and -wrote upon it a rapid sentence.</p> - -<p>“I am quite willing that you should know,” he -said. “In fact, I believed that you already knew,” -and he held the paper before my eyes.</p> - -<p>“Monsieur,” I read, “I have learned of your -demeanor at the question, and am grateful, for I -am he who brought the warning to Marsan.”</p> - -<p>There could be no mistaking the handwriting, -and I looked at him amazed.</p> - -<p>“It was you, then,” I stammered,—“you.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I. Looking up at me from the rack, I -thought you knew me.”</p> - -<p>“No,” I said, still looking at him wonderingly. -“I could not place you. I did not suspect——”</p> - -<p>“That I could be a spy, a traitor?” and he -laughed, with some of the old look back upon his -face. “Let me tell you the story, Monsieur; perhaps -you will no longer wonder. My father lived -at Lembeye, and managed to save some money.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">[211]</span> -He determined that I should have a career, and so -sent me to Paris to become a student of medicine. -That was ten years ago, and I came back to my -home to find it desecrated. M. le Duc de Roquefort -had ridden through the town at the head of -his ruffians. As he passed our gate, he saw my -sister standing there, a pretty girl of seventeen, -fresh as the dawn, with brown eyes that were -always laughing. Without checking his horse, he -leaned down and swung her to the saddle before -him.”</p> - -<p>He paused and passed his hand before his eyes, -as though to blot out a vision.</p> - -<p>“It was done in an instant,” he went on at last. -“My father could do nothing. He could only -stand and watch her carried away, screaming, -struggling, with those other devils looking on and -laughing. It was then that I came home. I had -been away for four years. No one knew me. I -buried my old self and started to find my sister. -I found her here at Marleon, Monsieur; you can -guess in what condition! The child killed her,—she -was happy to die,—and I buried them together. -There was nothing left but my vengeance. I -thought at first to kill him—but that was so poor a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">[212]</span> -way! I gained entrance to his household, first as -a man-at-arms, then as his physician. I won his -confidence, only to betray it; he told me his plans -and had them come to naught. Cadillac at first -refused to trust me, but I told him my story, and -I have served him well,—how well you will never -guess, Monsieur, nor in how many ways I tortured -this monster—but for me, he would have had -Mademoiselle de Brissac long ago. And at the -end I told him—he died looking at me.”</p> - -<p>He stopped. I could find nothing to say. I -gazed at him, fascinated.</p> - -<p>“Now it is over,” he said. “Now there will be -room in my life for other things than hate. I shall -go back to Paris. I have waited here only to see -you out of danger, M. de Marsan. You are out of -danger now,” and he held out his hand. “Adieu.”</p> - -<p>I took his hand in mine and pressed it. I could -find no blame for him in my heart.</p> - -<p>“Adieu, Monsieur,” I said, “and again thanks -for your kindness.”</p> - -<p>“I mean to devote my life to it,” he said simply, -“so much of my life as is left to me,” and he was -gone almost before the words were spoken.</p> - -<p>I lay for long looking at the door, pondering on<span class="pagenum" id="Page_213">[213]</span> -his story. What a vengeance! To play traitor to -a man for long years—to seem his friend and yet -to hate him—and then, at the end, to lay the treachery -bare before him! I understood now, as M. le -Comte had done, that look of terror in Roquefort’s -eyes, and found it in my heart to pity him.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">[214]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVIII<br /> - -<span class="small">LIGHT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> day passed without further incident. I took -a turn about the room on Fronsac’s arm and found -that my strength was fast returning. I ate the -food that he brought me, and lay staring at the ceiling -till drowsiness overtook me. Yet, despite myself, -I was not content. More than once I caught -myself listening for I know not what—a light step -in the corridor, the rustle of a dress, the sound of a -voice—expecting the door to open and show Claire -there. What a fool I was! What time had she for -me? She was busy with the affairs of her duchy—a -great lady!</p> - -<p>Night came at last, and darkness, bringing sleep -with it. Dawn found me strong, refreshed. I -arose and walked about the room, and though my -legs still trembled somewhat, I was certain that, -once on horseback, I should be quite myself. I -was determined to leave Marleon as soon as might -be—a horror of the place possessed me.</p> - -<p>Fronsac found me dressed, and I lost no time in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_215">[215]</span> -announcing my wish to set out with him for Cadillac.</p> - -<p>“But you are not strong enough,” he urged. -“Let us wait. There is no cause for haste.”</p> - -<p>“If Mademoiselle Valérie heard you say that!” -I laughed. “I can see her awaiting you in that -arbor by the river’s edge.”</p> - -<p>“So it is for my sake!” he said.</p> - -<p>“No, it is not for your sake, my friend,” I answered -earnestly. “At least, not wholly. I am -itching to leave this place. There is no quiet for -me here.”</p> - -<p>He looked at me for a moment questioningly, but -I did not meet his eyes. My secret must remain -my own.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” he said quietly at last, “since you -wish it, we will set out to-day. I will inform -Madame la Duchesse. You will doubtless wish to -thank her for her kindness.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I assented thickly. “Yes.”</p> - -<p>It would try my strength to set eyes on her again—to -speak to her. But I was a man, thank God! -I could hide my heart!</p> - -<p>Yet when at last we stood before her, I forgot -my injured pride in the joy of seeing her—the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_216">[216]</span> -calm brow, the dark eyes, the arching mouth, the -white hand, and the swell of the arm lost in the -lace above. What a woman! No longer the girl -fresh from the convent—the fine lady! A duchesse—a -queen!</p> - -<p>“And so you are leaving us, M. de Marsan?” -she asked at last.</p> - -<p>Her voice brought me back to myself—she on the -hill-top, I in the valley.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am leaving, Madame,” I said. “I am -quite well again, and my friend here is hungering -for Cadillac and those that await him there.”</p> - -<p>Her face changed, and she sat gazing at me in -silence for a moment. There was that in her eyes—but -there!—why be, a second time, a fool?</p> - -<p>“You do not seem well,” she said. “Nor -strong. Are you quite sure you can bear the -journey?”</p> - -<p>“Quite sure, Madame.”</p> - -<p>She made a little gesture of impatience.</p> - -<p>“I have to thank you, Madame,” I added, “for -your kindness in receiving me here. It was very -foolish of me to be ill.”</p> - -<p>“Very foolish,” she agreed, looking at me again. -“Very foolish. I do not think you realize how<span class="pagenum" id="Page_217">[217]</span> -foolish. I had thought you a man of wit, M. de -Marsan, but I find you very dense!”</p> - -<p>I flushed at the words, but dared not look at her. -I must go, or I should be upon my knees before her, -a beggar for her slightest favor. I glanced at -Fronsac, who stood with folded arms, frowning -deeply.</p> - -<p>“Adieu, then, Madame,” I said.</p> - -<p>She held out her hand to me. I knelt and kissed -it, not daring to look up into her face; remembering, -with a great rush of tenderness, the times I had -already kissed it. I was aflame to snatch her to me, -to assert my claim to her, to kiss her arms, her -neck, her lips, to ask her if she had forgot that -scene in the moonlight——</p> - -<p>“M. de Fronsac,” she was saying, “listen—I -have a little story I wish you to hear. You, M. de -Marsan, remain where you are. There was once -a girl taken suddenly from a convent, where she -had spent her whole life, and planted in the midst -of a turbulent court. The ruler of the court looked -on her with lustful eyes, yet had the honor to offer -her his title. But she heard strange tales of him -which frightened her, and at last she saw another, -nearer her own age, who seemed to her the very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_218">[218]</span> -rose of gallantry and courage. So she put away -from her all thought of the other, and at last—one -night—her lover claimed her. But the other lay -dying. He was lord of wide lands and of a proud -title. These, he said, he wanted her to have, even -at this last moment, when their marriage must be -one unconsummated. And as she knelt beside his -bed, listening to him in patience, for she remembered -he was dying, of a sudden the thought came -to her—why not take these things for her lover? -Oh, it would be a joy to give him place and power—more -than her mere self! Why not give him -these as well?”</p> - -<p>She paused for a moment—her voice was trembling -so. I could not look up—I dared not, lest -my eyes be blinded.</p> - -<p>“You will pardon me, M. de Fronsac, if I tell -the story very badly,” she said, with a little, unsteady -laugh. “But it moves me greatly, for her -lover did not understand. He fancied she desired -place and wealth for herself, when it was alone for -him. He did not comprehend the greatness of her -love. He was stricken with fever—and as, night -after night, she listened to him in his delirium, she -knew that it was her fault—that she had driven<span class="pagenum" id="Page_219">[219]</span> -him mad—and her heart grew cold with fear that -he might not get well. But he did get well—he -came to her to say good-by—he closed his eyes to -all she had intended, to all she let him see. He -wrapped himself about with his pride, which he -fancied had been injured, and would not look at -her. What think you of such a man, M. de Fronsac?”</p> - -<p>“I think him a fool!” said Fronsac savagely.</p> - -<p>But I did not heed him. I was looking up, up -into her eyes. And I read there the same story -they had told me once before. There could be no -mistaking!</p> - -<p>“Claire!” I cried,—“Claire!”</p> - -<p>And she, in her great love and strength, stooped -and raised me to the seat beside her.</p> - -<p class="center">THE END</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_220">[220]</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_221">[221]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak">A CHILD OF THE NIGHT</h2> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_222">[222]</span> -<p class="center">Copyright, 1901, by Burton E. Stevenson</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_223">[223]</span> -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br /> - -<span class="small">AN ENCOUNTER IN THE STREETS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was as I turned the corner into the Rue de -l’Evêque that a woman ran straight into my arms. -I could hear her gasping for breath, and a glance -told me that she was young and pretty. She -clutched nervously at my sleeve, and, not unwillingly, -I put my arm about her to prevent her falling.</p> - -<p>“What is it, Mademoiselle?” I questioned.</p> - -<p>She seemed too agitated and exhausted to reply, -but pointed down the street, where, through the -gloom, I saw a man running towards us.</p> - -<p>“He is following you?” I asked.</p> - -<p>She nodded.</p> - -<p>“And you wish to be relieved of him?”</p> - -<p>Again she nodded.</p> - -<p>“Very well, Mademoiselle,” I said, “do you remain -here, and I will say two words to this intruder.”</p> - -<p>I placed her in the shadow of the wall, and drawing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_224">[224]</span> -my sword, advanced to meet her pursuer. I -had not far to go, for he was almost upon us. He -attempted to pass me, but stopped when he saw -my point at his breast.</p> - -<p>“Not so fast, Monsieur,” I said. “It would be -well to pause here for a moment. You are quite -out of breath and further exertion might easily -bring on an apoplexy.”</p> - -<p>He stared at me in amazement, his face purple, -his eyes starting from his head. I saw by his -attire that he was a bourgeois of the better class. -He was very fat, which accounted for the fact that -the girl had outstripped him, and was perhaps sixty -years of age. I looked him in the eyes with a -smile, and the thought came to me that those were -not the eyes of an honest man.</p> - -<p>“And who the devil are you?” he cried, when he -had recovered his breath sufficiently to speak.</p> - -<p>“My name is of no moment, Monsieur,” I answered. -“It is enough that I do not wish you -to pass, but to return by the way you came.”</p> - -<p>He stared at me for a moment, his amazement -visibly increasing. I merely smiled the more, for -the situation amused me greatly.</p> - -<p>“If this is a jest,” he said, at last, holding in his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_225">[225]</span> -anger, “it is a sorry one and one that will cost you -dear.”</p> - -<p>“It is no jest,” I declared. “On the contrary, -I was never more in earnest. The way is barred for -the present. Return, I beg of you, or I shall be -obliged to enforce my request, though I am far -from wishing to harm you,” and I made a significant -gesture with my sword.</p> - -<p>“So you are the lover!” he sneered. “I suspected -there was a lover,” and he looked me up -and down. “I shall not forget your appearance, -Monsieur, though I do not know your name. I -warn you again that you are playing a dangerous -game.”</p> - -<p>“Dangerous or not,” I retorted, losing patience, -“I play it to suit myself. Be off!”</p> - -<p>“She is my niece,” he protested. “I am her -legal guardian. You are setting the law at defiance.”</p> - -<p>“Be off!” I cried again, for I feared every moment -that a section of the watch would chance into -the street. He doubtless had the same thought, for -he looked about him with expectant eyes, but saw -the street deserted. He glanced at me again, and -I prodded him gently with my sword. He started<span class="pagenum" id="Page_226">[226]</span> -as he felt the point and walked slowly away, muttering -horrible curses and shaking his fists in the -air in an ecstasy of rage. I had never before seen -a man so wholly lose grip of his temper, and more -than half expected him to fall in a fit.</p> - -<p>But he did not fall, only staggered from side to -side of the street like a drunken man. I watched -him until he faded from sight in the gathering -darkness, and then turned back to the fugitive.</p> - -<p>She had apparently recovered from her exhaustion, -for she arose as I approached and looked at -me shyly. She was prettier than I had thought.</p> - -<p>“Well, Mademoiselle,” I said, “it seems I have -rid you of your pursuer. Now whither shall I conduct -you? Believe me, I am wholly at your service.”</p> - -<p>She glanced up into my face and went red, then -white, then red again, and lowered her eyes in helpless -confusion. Standing so, I could see her long, -sooty lashes outlined against her cheek, the droop -of the lids, the little nose, the shell-like ear—’twas -enough to make any man play the fool. I confess, -I had done it for much less.</p> - -<p>“I do not know, Monsieur,” she stammered, at -last, “where you can take me.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_227">[227]</span>“What?” I cried, astonished in my turn. “But -your home, Mademoiselle; your family?”</p> - -<p>“It is from my home that I flee,” she answered, -sadly, a little break in her voice. “It is my family -whom I fear.”</p> - -<p>“But your friends?” I persisted, my heart warming -towards her. “At least you have friends.”</p> - -<p>She shook her head, and I fancied I could see -the tears shining beneath the lashes.</p> - -<p>“None who would not conceive it their duty to -deliver me to my family,” she said, and stood -knitting her fingers together nervously.</p> - -<p>I paused a moment in sheer bewilderment. -Here was a problem!</p> - -<p>“Perhaps it is my duty also to deliver you to -your family,” I remarked at last, but my heart -was not in the words.</p> - -<p>“Ah, you would not say so, Monsieur, if you -knew the story!” and she looked up at me beseechingly, -her eyes bright with tears. There was -no mistaking this time, and I, certainly, could not -resist their appeal, which sent the blood bounding -in my temples.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said, “we must get away from here, -at any rate, or your amiable uncle will return with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_228">[228]</span> -reënforcements and surprise us. Take my arm, -Mademoiselle.”</p> - -<p>She did so without hesitation, and I led her across -the Rue St. Honoré and into the gardens of the -Tuileries. The place was thronged with people, -as it always is in the evening, summer or winter, -and, deciding that no one could discover us among -so many, I found an unoccupied seat under the -trees near the river, where I installed her.</p> - -<p>On the way, I had reflected on the situation in -which I found myself, and its complete absurdity -struck me for the first time. Here was I, a young -man alone in Paris, knowing no one, with no fortune -but youth’s hope for the future, assuming -the protection of a pretty girl of sixteen or seventeen, -whom I had never seen until ten minutes since -and whose name I did not even know.</p> - -<p>I could not help laughing as I seated myself beside -her. She looked at me for a moment with a -glance clear and unembarrassed, but in which there -was nothing bold nor immodest, and then, comprehending -my thought, she threw back her head -and laughed with me. I was enchanted, and in -my admiration forgot my mirth. I saw that her -throat was full, round, and white, that her chin<span class="pagenum" id="Page_229">[229]</span> -was adorable, that there were dimples in her cheeks, -that her mouth was finely arched, and her teeth -small and regular. I felt a sudden warmth about -my heart. Plainly here was a girl innocent as well -as beautiful, and who looked at the world with eyes -in which there was no trace of jaundice or suspicion. -Harm such a one? Not I!</p> - -<p>“Come, Mademoiselle,” I said at last, “it is -necessary for us to arrive at an understanding of -the situation. You behold in me Pierre le Moyne, -late of Mont-de-Marsan, but for a week past and -I trust for the future, of Paris, and, I repeat, wholly -at your service,” and as I said the word I arose -and bowed before her.</p> - -<p>She acknowledged my bow with a pretty little -nod of the head.</p> - -<p>“And I, M. le Moyne,” she answered, “am -Mademoiselle Anne Ribaut; although I much prefer -to be called Nanette, and, I fear, very greatly -in need of your services.”</p> - -<p>“Tell me the story,” I suggested, and reseated -myself beside her.</p> - -<p>“Well, M. le Moyne,” she began, “it is like this. -My father and mother are both dead—have been<span class="pagenum" id="Page_230">[230]</span> -dead for so long that I remember neither of them—and -my father’s brother, Jacques Ribaut, a jeweller -of the Rue des Moulins, is my guardian. Until a -week ago he kept me at the convent of the Sacred -Heart, and then, finally, just as I began to think I -was to spend my whole life there, he sent for me. -Oh, how pleased I was when the time came to leave -those fearful gray walls, within which one never -dared speak above a whisper! But I did not imagine -what was about to befall me, or I should not -have been so happy. I arrived at the Rue des -Moulins; I was shown into the presence of my -uncle, and I tried to make him love me. He looked -me over much as he would have inspected an ox -he was about to purchase, and he seemed well -satisfied.”</p> - -<p>“I do not doubt it,” I said, and I looked at her -sparkling eyes and laughing mouth, and thought -that a man must indeed be hard to please who -would not be satisfied.</p> - -<p>“Do not interrupt, I beg of you, Monsieur,” she -cried, “or I shall lose my place, as we used to say -at the convent. Well, as I said, he appeared -pleased, and I had begun to hope that we should be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_231">[231]</span> -very happy together, and that he would be good -to me and permit me to see something of the world. -But the next day he brought in another man to -see me—oh, a horrible man, with a great nose -which seemed to spread all over his face, and green -eyes that would make you tremble. He also looked -me over in a way that made my flesh tingle—that -filled me with shame and anger, as though I had -been insulted—and then they both went away and -I tried to forget all about it. But the next day -my uncle came to see me again and informed me -that I was to marry this man, whose name, it seems, -is Jean Briquet. I protested that I did not wish -to marry, and especially not such a monster. I -said that I had, as yet, seen nothing of the world, -except that gray and dreary bit enclosed within the -four walls of the convent—that I was still young -and that there was plenty of time. But my uncle -was inexorable. He said it was already a thing -accomplished, since he had promised M. Briquet my -hand, and that the wedding should take place in a -week’s time.”</p> - -<p>She paused for a moment, overcome by the horror -of the recollection, and I found that in some -manner her hand had made its way to mine. She<span class="pagenum" id="Page_232">[232]</span> -did not attempt to remove it, and I held it closely, -with a strange tenderness in my heart. It was so -warm, so soft, so confiding—a child’s hand.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes,” I said, fearing that if she paused -she would see her hand a captive, “and then?”</p> - -<p>“I heard no more about it until to-night, when -my uncle came to me and told me that the wedding -was to take place at nine o’clock to-morrow morning. -He paid no heed to my entreaties and reproaches, -but warned me not to fail to be ready at -the hour, and turned on his heel and left me. I -could think of only one thing to do—that was to -flee. Anything seemed preferable to marrying that -hideous creature. So I put on my hat, placed in -my purse the little money I possess, stole down the -stairs, and through the front door into the street. -Unfortunately, my uncle caught a glimpse of me -as I ran past the house, and started in pursuit. You -know the rest, Monsieur. You do not blame me?” -and she looked at me with eyes soft with entreaty.</p> - -<p>“No,” I said, “I do not blame you. You were -right to flee, since there was no other way. No -one could expect you to marry a monster.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, how glad I am to hear you say that!” she -cried. “And you will protect me, Monsieur, will<span class="pagenum" id="Page_233">[233]</span> -you not? How I admired the manner in which you -disposed of my uncle this evening,” and she smiled -at me in a way there was no resisting.</p> - -<p>Evidently even within the walls of a convent a -woman may learn many things—or perhaps no -woman needs to be taught the surest way to reach a -man’s heart.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_234">[234]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br /> - -<span class="small">I FIND MYSELF BROTHER TO AN ENCHANTING -GIRL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">We</span> sat for some time in silence, she looking with -childish delight at the brilliant and ever-changing -scene before her, I pondering over the perplexities -of the situation. I saw that I should need all my -wit to straighten out the snarl, and though I was -proud of my wit, as every Gascon must be, I -doubted somewhat if it would prove equal to this -task. But this misgiving did not vex me long,—we -of the south take trouble as it comes. Besides, was -I not here, in one of the loveliest spots of the -most beautiful city in the world, with an enchanting -girl at my side, who permitted me to hold her -hand and gaze into her eyes? Mordieu! in such -a situation, how could a man, with warm, red -blood in him, doubt his power for bringing things -to pass?</p> - -<p>Indeed, the scene itself was one to make a man -forget his troubles, as I saw it had made my companion<span class="pagenum" id="Page_235">[235]</span> -forget hers, and I had not looked upon it -so often that I could contemplate it with indifferent -eyes. The moon was just rising behind the long -line of the Tuileries and showed us in the walks and -about the fountains the crowds which had gathered -to get a breath of air and exchange a word of -gossip. A row of lanterns had been swung from -end to end of the Allée des Orangers—by order, -perhaps, of some wealthy bourgeois, who wished -to hold a fête there—and two or three men, in a -uniform I did not know, were busy keeping loiterers -away. It was public ground, of course, but -then money will work miracles, especially in Paris. -Away to our right gleamed the quays and the river; -the former even more crowded than the gardens, -the latter sparkling with the lanterns of grain-barges -and fishing-boats, drifting with the current, -or slowly making head against it. And everywhere -was the murmur of voices, like the wind stirring -the leaves of a great forest.</p> - -<p>I saw how the girl’s eyes sparkled and her lips -opened with delight as she gazed at all this.</p> - -<p>“Beautiful, is it not, Mademoiselle?” I asked, -at last, merely to make her look at me, that I might -see again into her eyes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_236">[236]</span>“Oh, beautiful! I had never imagined the like!”</p> - -<p>“Not even when you were building your castles -of the future in the convent?”</p> - -<p>She made a little grimace of disgust.</p> - -<p>“This is life,” she said. “That was not life—it -was only the gray shadow of it.”</p> - -<p>Then suddenly I saw that she shivered.</p> - -<p>“You are cold!” I cried. “And you have no -cloak—only this thin dress. Come, we must go!”</p> - -<p>“Go?” she questioned, looking at me, all her -worry back upon her in an instant. “Yes—but -whither, Monsieur? Not to my uncle’s!”</p> - -<p>She was quite white with the horror of the -thought, and I felt that her hand was trembling. -I pressed it in both of mine—a child’s hand, I repeated -to myself.</p> - -<p>“No, not back to your uncle’s,” I assured her. -“But you must go somewhere for the night. Could -you not return to the convent?”</p> - -<p>She breathed a deep sigh of relief and the color -swept back into her cheeks again. But she shook -her head in answer to my question.</p> - -<p>“I had thought of that,” she said; “but they -would deliver me again to my uncle in the morning, -Monsieur.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_237">[237]</span>“True,” I murmured, and I pondered over the -problem deeply. Clearly, there was only one thing -to be done, but it could hardly fail to compromise -her, and I paused. I had need to be very sure of -myself.</p> - -<p>“Mademoiselle,” I said, at last, “you believe -me to be a man of honor, do you not?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes,” she answered, and she looked at me -and smiled again.</p> - -<p>“I pray you to believe me so, Mademoiselle,” -I continued earnestly. “I am going to assume -a brother’s right to protect you. To-morrow, I -shall call upon your uncle, and will say a few things -to him which I trust will bring him to his senses. -But to-night, since you cannot remain in the gardens -here, you must pass in my room.”</p> - -<p>She glanced at me with frightened eyes, but my -face reassured her.</p> - -<p>“Very well, M. le Moyne,” she answered -quietly. “As I said before, I believe you to be a -man of honor.”</p> - -<p>I lifted her hand to my lips and kissed it.</p> - -<p>“I appreciate your trust, Mademoiselle,” I said, -“and shall do everything in my power to deserve -it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_238">[238]</span>She glanced at me again and I saw that her -eyes were shining.</p> - -<p>“Come, let us go,” she said, and we arose.</p> - -<p>“The house I occupy, Mademoiselle,” I explained, -as we started away, “is in the Rue du -Chantre, and the room is but a poor affair, yet I -trust you will find it comfortable. I have been in -Paris only a week, and have not yet found better -lodgings. In fact,” I added, judging it best to tell -her the whole truth at a breath, “my fortune is not -a large one, and not knowing how soon I should -be able to increase it, I judged it best to husband -it as much as possible.”</p> - -<p>“There, there, Monsieur,” she cried, “do not -apologize, I beg of you! You forget that I have -no claim upon you and that what you are doing is -out of charity, without hope of reward.”</p> - -<p>A reply leaped to my lips as I looked into her -eyes, but I choked it back and we passed through -the streets in silence. In my heart I felt a great -tenderness for this innocent and confiding creature, -who leaned so naturally upon my arm, and who -evidently had heretofore gazed upon the world only -from a distance, comprehending nothing of what -she saw; but I reflected that I, who knew not how<span class="pagenum" id="Page_239">[239]</span> -to support myself, certainly could not hope to support -a wife also, and put the thought behind me.</p> - -<p>The Rue St. Honoré was crowded as we left the -garden and turned into it, and the front of the -Palais Royal brilliantly lighted, but every one was -occupied with his own affairs and we seemed to be -unobserved. Pushing our way through the crowd, -we soon reached the Rue du Chantre. The street -grew more and more deserted as we left the Rue -St. Honoré behind.</p> - -<p>“This is the place, Mademoiselle,” I said, at -last, and as we entered the house together I saw the -old woman who acted as concierge, and whom I -had come to detest even in a week’s time, leering at -us horribly. My blood was boiling as I caught the -meaning of her grimace, but I said nothing, fearing -to alarm my companion, and we slowly mounted -the dark staircase.</p> - -<p>“’Tis on the third floor,” I said, and we kept on, -awakening a thousand echoes. “This is the door, -Mademoiselle. I will open it. There is a candle on -the table. Good-night.”</p> - -<p>I took her hand, which I felt was trembling.</p> - -<p>“And you?” she asked in a whisper.</p> - -<p>“I will remain here,” I said. “I will sleep upon<span class="pagenum" id="Page_240">[240]</span> -the threshold. No one can enter without arousing -me, so that you may sleep calmly without fear. -Good-night.”</p> - -<p>“Good-night,” she answered, and there were -tears in her voice. She lingered yet a moment, as -though there were something she still wished to -say, then entered the room and closed the door -behind her. I heard her moving about for a few -moments, and then all was still.</p> - -<p>I sat down upon the top step of the staircase and -considered the situation. I confess it appeared to -me an awkward one, for, though I had spoken so -confidently to her, I had small hope that whatever -I might say would have any weight with her ogre -of an uncle. He doubtless detested me as heartily -as I did him, and it was not to be denied that he -had the law behind him, though in this instance, -as in many others, quite divorced from justice. I -trembled at thought of the blow her reputation must -sustain if it were known that for a night she -had been my guest—the face of the concierge, as -I had seen it leer at us, gave earnest of what the -whole gay, evil world of Paris would believe. I -tore my kerchief from my throat, for the thought -suffocated me. No one should ever know—how<span class="pagenum" id="Page_241">[241]</span> -could they, in this great, seething, clamorous city? -And if they did—if any dared to hint—thank God, -I could answer with my sword!</p> - -<p>He had thought me her lover—curse his shifty, -treacherous eyes! Perhaps she had a lover—and I -winced at the thought. But no, I would not believe -it! She would have told me. She would have -asked me to take her to him. And besides, I reflected, -with a sigh of relief, she had said that she -had left the convent a week before only to find her -uncle’s house another prison. She could not have -made such progress in knowledge of the world in -so short a time—indeed the frankness of her look -was proof enough.</p> - -<p>With this thought, which somehow soothed and -pleased me, I wrapped my cloak about me, and -sword at side, lay down athwart the threshold. A -vision of her sweet face danced before me—her -eyes looked into mine, pure and limpid as twin -stars. Marvelling at their guilelessness, I bent to -kiss their rosy lids. Still they gazed at me, serene, -untroubled, and I stopped, shamed in my inmost -consciousness, as one who had thought to desecrate -a flower.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_242">[242]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br /> - -<span class="small">I FIND MY PART A DIFFICULT ONE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I awoke</span> with a start and looked about me, but -could discern nothing, for the darkness was absolute, -impenetrable. What it was that had disturbed -me I could not guess. I was about to tell myself -I had been dreaming, when I heard a stealthy footstep -on the stair. A second followed. Some one -was mounting cautiously. With heart leaping at -promise of adventure, I grasped my sword and sat -upright, noiselessly. The steps drew near and -nearer; they were at the top of the stair—and in an -instant some one had stumbled over my extended -legs and come down with a crash upon the floor. -I was upon the intruder in a flash, and was astonished -to find it was a woman.</p> - -<p>“Who are you?” I whispered fiercely, between -my teeth. “And what seek you here?”</p> - -<p>“Rather tell me what you seek here, Monsieur,” -answered a voice twisted and quivering with rage -and malice, but which I nevertheless recognized as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_243">[243]</span> -that of the concierge. “You have rented the apartment, -but not the landing in front of it.”</p> - -<p>“I will occupy the landing no longer than to-night,” -I said. “But you have not yet told me -your business here.”</p> - -<p>“I am going to bed,” she answered sullenly. -“My room is the one at the end of the corridor.”</p> - -<p>“Go, then,” I said, loosing my hold of her, my -suspicions not yet allayed. “But remember that I -shall still be here and it would be well for you to -remain in your room till morning. Another fall -such as that might snap some of your dry, old, -rotten bones.”</p> - -<p>The woman got slowly to her feet and I could -hear her cursing softly to herself. She took a step -away from me and paused. I could guess what her -face was like!</p> - -<p>“Since when has it been the fashion,” she -snarled, “for a young man to give up his bed to a -pretty girl and himself sleep without the door? It -was not so in my day.”</p> - -<p>“I can well believe it!” I retorted. “Begone!”</p> - -<p>She shuffled slowly down the passage. I heard -the opening and closing of a door and all was -still.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_244">[244]</span>I wrapped my cloak about me once again, but -sleep came no more to my eyes. The encounter had -filled me with uneasiness. That she was simply on -the way to her room, as she had said, I did not believe, -but what her object was I could not guess. -During my whole week’s wanderings in the streets -of Paris I had encountered no face which repelled -me as did hers, with its yellow eyes, its sallow, -withered cheeks, its surly, snarling mouth. When -I had seen it first, it had struck me as threatening -and terrible, and this impression deepened as I saw -it oftener. Something, I know not what, about the -woman told me that she was trembling at heart, -that she lived in a state of constant terror. A suggestion -of the gutter and the darkness seemed to -cling to her, as though she had dragged herself -through an abyss reeking with unspeakable foulness.</p> - -<p>I could have sworn that she had read my thought -in my eyes the first time I looked at her, so livid -did her face become, and this belief disturbed me so -that I determined to change my lodging, but had -chanced upon no other matching the lightness of -my purse. I am not a man to be frightened at -phantoms of my own imagining, but as I sat there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_245">[245]</span> -in the darkness I promised myself that another -night should find me far from the Rue du Chantre.</p> - -<p>Morning came, and the filthy panes of the little -window above the stair-head turned from black to -gray as I sat there musing. I arose, removed from -my clothing the traces of the dirty floor and went -down into the court, where I made my toilet at a -trough in the yard, keeping one eye upon the stair -meanwhile to see that none descended. I had scarce -gained the stair-head again, when the door of my -room opened, and Mlle. Ribaut appeared framed -in the doorway, fresh and rosy as a picture by Watteau.</p> - -<p>“Good-morning, M. le Moyne,” she cried, and -courtesied to me with a grace worthy of Louis’s -court.</p> - -<p>“Good-morning, Mademoiselle,” I said, bowing -and taking her hand, which, I told myself, was -one of the prerogatives of a brother. “I trust you -slept well?”</p> - -<p>“Never better in my life, Monsieur,” she answered -gayly. “I have never before been honored -with a guard at my door, especially one on whom I -could rely so thoroughly.”</p> - -<p>I bowed again at the compliment, and she must<span class="pagenum" id="Page_246">[246]</span> -have seen the tenderness which I could not keep -from my face, for she drew her hand away, and -glanced nervously at the floor. I watched her glowing -cheek with ravished eyes until, of a sudden, I -remembered that a brother would not do so.</p> - -<p>“Come, Mademoiselle,” I cried, “we must get -breakfast. I know a splendid place just around the -corner, where they serve the most excellent coffee, -and rolls which fairly melt in one’s mouth.”</p> - -<p>“And I am famously hungry,” she answered, -laughing, her embarrassment forgotten in an instant. -“Wait until I get my hat, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>She was back in a moment, and we went down -the stairs together and out into the street. The -morning was bright and warm and the streets were -thronged with people. I glanced again at my companion’s -happy face, and resolved to do nothing -which could bring a shade upon it, however difficult -I might find the task.</p> - -<p>We were soon at the café in the Rue de Beauvais, -and the waiter gave us a little table in a corner near -the window, whence we could look out upon the -busy street. I shall not soon forget that meal. -Mlle. Ribaut laughed with delight as the coffee was -placed before her, and served it with the prettiest<span class="pagenum" id="Page_247">[247]</span> -grace in the world. As for me, I almost forgot to -eat in gazing at her.</p> - -<p>“You appear distracted, M. le Moyne,” she -cried. “I’ll wager you are thinking with what an -irksome charge you have burdened yourself.”</p> - -<p>“Not at all, Mademoiselle,” I answered quickly. -“I was thinking how difficult it is to be a brother -to an adorable girl with whom one is just getting -acquainted.”</p> - -<p>“I do not find it at all difficult, Monsieur,” and -she laughed gayly. “I assure you, I find it delightful -to be a sister. I have never before been a -sister, Monsieur, and I enjoy having a big brother -immensely.”</p> - -<p>I glanced at her merry face, but saw there only -guilelessness and innocent good will. My heart -fell within me, and I cursed myself for a fool.</p> - -<p>“Well, Mademoiselle,” I began.</p> - -<p>“Oh, come, Monsieur,” she interrupted, “does -a man always call his sister Mademoiselle?”</p> - -<p>“No more than a sister calls her brother Monsieur,” -I retorted readily.</p> - -<p>“Well, my name is Nanette, as I have already -had the honor of telling you,” she said.</p> - -<p>“And mine is Pierre.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_248">[248]</span>She clapped her hands together gleefully.</p> - -<p>“Splendid!” she cried. “We are getting along -famously. I think it is a very pretty name—Pierre. -Now, what was it you were about to say?”</p> - -<p>In the shock of delight at hearing her pronounce -my name, I had quite forgotten. But I rallied my -wits with an effort.</p> - -<p>“I was about to say that at ten o’clock I shall -call upon your uncle. I shall approach him with an -assured air, as one who will not brook denial. I -shall say to him that you would die rather than -consent to this marriage and that you will not -return home until he agrees to say no more -about it.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, you do not know my uncle,” she said sadly. -“Believe me, Pierre, he will never agree.”</p> - -<p>“In that case,” I answered, with a cheerfulness -I confess I did not feel, “we will secure a cottage -at St. Cloud, or some other delightful place. I will -send for my sister who is in retreat at Aignan, -and who would joy to come. You will love each -other, I am sure. And there we shall all live -happily together until your uncle does consent or -until an apoplexy carries him off.”</p> - -<p>“That will be charming!” she cried, with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_249">[249]</span> -dancing eyes. “I almost hope he will not consent, -so that it may come true. But, Pierre,” and -she hesitated.</p> - -<p>“Yes?”</p> - -<p>“All this will take money,” she continued, after -a moment, “and you told me your fortune is not -great.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I will increase it,” I declared, though I -confess I had no idea how I should do so, unless I -enlisted as a brigand under that arrant knave and -prince of thieves, Cartouche. Yet not even that -could I do—there was my sister—I had kissed the -cross—you shall hear.</p> - -<p>She was silenced for a moment, and then took a -purse from the bosom of her dress.</p> - -<p>“Will you keep this for me,” she asked, “and -use it when there is need? ’Tis what I brought -from home with me, my sweetmeat money.”</p> - -<p>“Impossible,” I protested. “Keep your money, -Mademoiselle.”</p> - -<p>She looked at me a moment with quivering lips.</p> - -<p>“That is not like my brother,” she said at last. -“My brother would understand that I do not wish -to be a burden to him. At least, he would consent -to keep it for me, for fear that I might lose it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_250">[250]</span>I reached out, took the purse, and placed it carefully -in my bosom.</p> - -<p>“When you wish it again, you have only to ask -for it, Nanette,” I said.</p> - -<p>“That is better,” and her face cleared. “And -now, Pierre, what shall I do while you are conferring -with my uncle?”</p> - -<p>“I think it will be best for you to remain in my -room,” I answered, after a moment’s thought. “I -will return there at once, so soon as I have seen -him, and if I am unsuccessful we can set about -securing that cottage I mentioned a moment ago.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” she said sedately. “And I assure -you that I shall not be idle. I saw some clothing -in your room this morning that was oh, so badly in -need of repair. I intend to make you a good sister, -Pierre.”</p> - -<p>“A good sister!” I murmured, and bit my -tongue to keep it still.</p> - -<p>“Yes, a good sister,” and then she looked at me, -her face suddenly serious. “But there is one thing -that must be remedied—I know so little about my -brother. You must tell me more, Pierre.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, I should love to!” I cried. “And you -really care to know?”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_250.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption">Who, looking deep into her eyes, could have lacked inspiration?</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_251">[251]</span>“All! All!” she nodded, and leaned towards -me, her chin in her hands, her elbows on the table. -“Of my life I told you in a sentence—I have done -nothing—nothing has happened to me. But with -you, it is different—you are a man. You have lived -always in the great world.”</p> - -<p>I looked at the curve of her dainty wrists, the -little pink, interlocked fingers, the cheeks soft and -delicate as peach-bloom, and then up into the eyes, -dark, pure and quite fathomless. I pinched my leg -beneath the table to make sure I was not dreaming. -Was ever youth so fortunate?</p> - -<p>“We have an hour,” she concluded. “You are -going to see my uncle at ten—it is not yet nine. So -you will have time to tell me all—every word.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, every word,” I echoed. “But shall it be -here, or——”</p> - -<p>“Oh, here! Here it is so cosey, so homelike, and -we seem to have known each other for ages instead -of merely since last night. Can it be that I have -known you only since last night?”</p> - -<p>“No,” I said, with conviction. “We have -known each other long and long, only fate held us -apart. Now we can laugh at fate.”</p> - -<p>“Yes. But the story.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_252">[252]</span>“Very well—the story.”</p> - -<p>“And, mind—no skipping!” she cried, shaking -her finger at me warningly. “I must have every -word.”</p> - -<p>Who, looking deep into her eyes, could have -lacked inspiration?</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_253">[253]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br /> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH I COME TO PARIS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">But</span> it was not to tell that story I set pen to -paper. Indeed, it were scarce worth the telling, -save to sympathetic ears, such as were those tiny -pink ones into which I poured it that morning.</p> - -<p>Yet, two words about it.</p> - -<p>We of Marsan have not always been so poor. -Time was, when, as fief of the house of Cauteret, -we held broad fields and deep woods. Unfortunately, -M. le Comte, being half-Spanish himself, -was so foolish as to espouse the Spanish side in -one of the innumerable intrigues against the thirteenth -Louis—they trod so fast upon each other’s -heels that I never knew just which it was. At any -rate, in the event, M. le Comte was fain to seek -safety on his wife’s estates at Valladolid, and rode -away merrily enough, little regretting France.</p> - -<p>We le Moynes, though we had followed M. le -Comte to battle as in duty bound, were honest -enough to refuse to change our French coats for -Spanish ones, and so remained behind. We were<span class="pagenum" id="Page_254">[254]</span> -too small fry to attract the displeasure of the King, -who had a host of greater cares to worry him, so -we were left to follow our own devices and keep -ourselves from starving as best we might.</p> - -<p>The sixty years preceding my arrival had been -spent by the le Moynes getting a living as honestly -as might be, and if we found a bit of brigandage -needful now and again to keep body and soul together, -why, we were ever ready to answer for it, -man to man.</p> - -<p>It was in a small house of stone on the right bank -of the Midouze I first saw the light. My father -I never knew—he had been killed in some foray a -month or two before my birth—but my mother continued -living on there with her husband’s brother, -Chabert le Moyne, and his wife. The first ten -or twelve years of my life passed peacefully enough, -my mother giving me such instruction as she could, -and insisting that I go with her every Saturday -morning, wet or shine, to the curé for my lesson. -The remainder of the time I spent as it pleased -me—wandering along the river or paddling about -in it; or exploring the great forest, which had -one time belonged to M. le Comte, but which was -now the King’s.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_255">[255]</span>But at the age of twelve, my uncle Chabert took -me suddenly in hand. This was the more surprising -because, up to that time, he had taken not -the slightest notice of me, save to assist me with -his toe whenever he chanced to find me scrambling -out of his way. But now, all this was changed. -I must learn to ride, it seemed; to shoot with the -pistol, and to use dagger and rapier. I tell you, -he kept me busy—and how I relished it! There -were some hard falls, just at the first, that shook -the teeth in my head, until I learned the trick of -sticking to my horse’s back, but after that only the -long rides and the bouts with my uncle. He seldom -let me escape without a tap or two on the -crown, just to show me what a booby with the -blade I was, but I thought nothing of such petty -things.</p> - -<p>He was a tall, lean man, this uncle of mine, with -moustache twisted to a needle-point above a mouth -which never opened needlessly. His eyes, too, -I remember—few cared to meet them at any -time, none when he was enwrathed. A dozen -blackguards, who lived somewhere near by—God -knows where!—called him master and would have -joyfully gone to hell for him. Sometimes they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_256">[256]</span> -would gather at the house at nightfall, my uncle -would kiss his wife and stamp out to his horse. I, -looking big-eyed from one corner of the little window -in my bed-room, would see him fling himself -into the saddle and spur away, the others falling -naturally in behind.</p> - -<p>It was enough to make one tremble, and if I -ventured down the ladder into the room where my -aunt and mother were—pretending I wanted a -drink or some such thing—I would find them in -tears, and my mother would look at me sorrowfully -and draw me tenderly to her and weep over -me, as though some dreadful fate threatened me. -The days that followed, they would spend in horrible -suspense, and how they would welcome him -when he came riding home again!</p> - -<p>I understood nothing of all this, but my sister -did. For it was at this time she came home from -the convent at Aignan, where the good sisters had -been caring for her. She had been sent there, a -mere baby, at the time my mother was expecting -me, and she had been kept there since, we being -too poor to feed another mouth, and the good sisters -hoping that she would in the end enter the cloister. -But when the time came, she found herself lacking<span class="pagenum" id="Page_257">[257]</span> -in courage or devotion—I do not know, for this is -one of the things about her I never quite understood—and -so she was sent home again. At least, -here she was, tall and fair and dark-eyed, and -we were all a little afraid of her until we found -how warm and tender her heart was. Yes, and -brave, too,—how could I have said she lacked -courage?—as I was presently to find out for -myself.</p> - -<p>It was one evening in early June. As the twilight -deepened along the river, I heard far off the -tramp of horses and knew that another journey -was afoot. I went to the door to see them dash -up along the road, and very fine and brave they -looked to me. They pulled full-stop at the door, -harness clanking, sword rattling against thigh, and -my uncle, who was at table, hastily swallowed the -last of his meat, and rose to don sword and headgear. -I, who was still gaping out the door, heard -the sound of my sister’s voice.</p> - -<p>“Where do you go, uncle?” she asked.</p> - -<p>He was girding on his sword, and paused an instant -to look at her in sheer amazement. Then he -turned away without answering.</p> - -<p>“If it be upon a Godless errand you go, as I suspect,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_258">[258]</span> -she went, on, quite calm and steady, “I pray -you to think of your soul. What of it?”</p> - -<p>My faith, but I was trembling for her and the -women staring open-mouthed!</p> - -<p>I saw my uncle’s face darken, but he drew on his -gauntlets and turned to the door, saying never a -word. He found her before him. For a moment -he stood looking into her eyes with a gaze that -brought the sweat to my forehead. I protest I am -no coward, but I could not look in his face—no, -not even now—with such calm as hers.</p> - -<p>But the moment passed. With a swift movement -of his hand, he swept her from his path and -strode from the house. We heard him leap to saddle -and then the clatter of hoofs down the road. -The girl stood silent, listening, until the distance -swallowed up the sound.</p> - -<p>“He will not come back,” she said at last, with -the air of a prophetess. “The Virgin told me so -this morning. He will never come back, and he -goes to his death unshriven.”</p> - -<p>Then she went from the room, while terror still -held her hearers palsied.</p> - -<p>Even yet can I remember the agony of those -days, the prayers on our knees before the cross, the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_259">[259]</span> -straining of eyes down the road. And then, at -last, in the gray dawn of the fourth day, came the -rush of a single horse’s hoofs, and a rude clatter at -the door. I, peeping out my window, saw a man -sitting on his horse—such a man!—mud-stained, -blood-stained, unkempt, breathless, with livid fear -still on his face and in his eyes. I could hear my -aunt fumbling at the bar with trembling hands -and then the door opened.</p> - -<p>“Le Moyne is dead,” said the man abruptly, in a -terrible voice. “So are all the others but one or -two. It was an ambush. We thought we had the -coach and good plunder, when out they spurred -from front and rear, left and right. We had no -chance, curse them! but they paid two for one—aye, -four for le Moyne. There was a man!” and -with a horrible choking in his throat, he struck spur -to flank and pushed on.</p> - -<p>Well, we lived on in a way—the wood gave us -fagots—the earth a little grain—sometimes my -snares brought game to table. But what a life for -a lusty youth of nineteen, hot with impatience to -see the world, yet bound to three women! I loved -them, I would not have left them, but how I -gnawed my heart out with longing to be gone!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_260">[260]</span>We were well off the highway, hidden deep in -the woods along the river, else we must have fallen -prey to violence ere we did, for that sister of mine -had grown into a woman fit to make men mad to -look at. But it came at last.</p> - -<p>I was staggering home one day under a load -of fagots from the wood—what disgrace for a le -Moyne to gather fagots! Mordieu, it makes me -warm even yet to think of! Well, I was staggering -home, and cursing my unhappy fate, when of a -sudden I heard a woman scream, and knew the -voice for my sister’s. I dropped the fagots and -ran forward, stooping low to avoid the branches. -In a moment I was at the house.</p> - -<p>Before it were three horses, one of them bestrode -by the finest gentleman I had ever seen, the -others riderless. Through the open door came -the sounds of a struggle.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” I demanded roughly. “What -do you here, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>He scarcely deigned me a glance.</p> - -<p>“Be off, canaille!” he said, and turned to the -door. “Bring her out,” he cried, “but so much -as a bruise and I’ll kill you both.”</p> - -<p>And there appeared in the doorway two ruffians, -bearing my sister between them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_261">[261]</span>Then I understood, and my blood turned to fire.</p> - -<p>How I did it, I know no more now than I did -then, but I sprang upon them and flung them right -and left—one crashing against the door-post, the -other backward into the road that I might stamp -his life out. I heard a curse behind me, and a whip -was brought hissing down across my face—see, -there is the scar, just at the corner of my eye. But -I turned on him like the wild beast I in that moment -felt myself to be and dragged him down from the -saddle. I knew the others would be upon me, that -I could not escape, but I prayed Christ that I might -kill him first. I had him by the throat, bending -him backward; I saw his eyes start, his tongue -swell—and then heavy steps behind me. I waited -the stab that I knew must come. Ah, my brave -sister! it was you who saved me, seizing my sword -from the scabbard as it hung just within the door, -and using it how well!</p> - -<p>One rode away hot-foot, in safety. The others -lay where they had fallen, and we staring down at -them. Then my sister looked at the red blade in -her hand and dropped it, shuddering and faint.</p> - -<p>“Their blood is on their own hands, not on -ours,” I said. “Why did they not pass in peace?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, why did they not?” and she stared down<span class="pagenum" id="Page_262">[262]</span> -at them. “I was here, alone, the others had gone -to wash at the river, when they came by. He saw -me, and—oh, infamous! The world is well rid of -him!”</p> - -<p>I saw the other women coming towards us under -the trees, and then of a sudden I knew our danger.</p> - -<p>“We cannot stay here,” I cried. “They will be -back again. The one who fled will bring them, hot -for vengeance. We must go!”</p> - -<p>The women looked down the road, white-faced.</p> - -<p>“Not you others, perhaps,” I said. “You were -not here—they will not seek for you. But we—I -and my sister—must go.”</p> - -<p>“Yes—but whither?” asked my aunt.</p> - -<p>Whither? I did not know. I did not care. -Here there was only death.</p> - -<p>It was my sister who proved the wisest—then as -always.</p> - -<p>“I will go to Aignan,” she said, with a calmness -that astonished me. “The good sisters will protect -me and give me sanctuary. You, dear Pierre, -must go farther—to some great city, where you -can lose yourself for a time.”</p> - -<p>My blood was tingling. I knew whither I would -go.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_263">[263]</span>“To Paris!” I cried. “To Paris!”</p> - -<p>My mother uttered a little cry of horror.</p> - -<p>“Paris! Oh, no, Pierre! How can you cover -those two hundred leagues?”</p> - -<p>My eyes were on the horse, which stood patiently -by its master, waiting for him to rise and mount.</p> - -<p>“The horse will carry me,” I said. “Yes, and -provide me money at my journey’s end.”</p> - -<p>She would have protested, would have pleaded, -but I broke away into the house, donned the best -suit my uncle had left behind, stretching it somewhat -in the struggle, buckled on sword and dagger, -and was ready. Never had I felt so strong, so confident. -At last was I to have a bout with fortune!</p> - -<p>But money? I had little—well—and then, as I -left the house, I saw again the gallant lying stark -in the dust. Perhaps in his pockets were broad -gold-pieces—a jewel flashed on his finger—but -even as I stooped, a hand was laid on my shoulder, -and I turned to find myself looking into my sister’s -eyes.</p> - -<p>“Not that, Pierre,” she said hoarsely. “For -Christ’s sake, not that! The le Moynes have been -thieves long enough—now let them be honest -men!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_264">[264]</span>I felt my throat contract and my eyes grow wet.</p> - -<p>“But I cannot starve,” I faltered, cursing my -own weakness.</p> - -<p>I saw the blood die from her lips.</p> - -<p>“Here, take this!” she cried, and she tore open -her gown and snatched a cross from her bosom. -I saw that it was of gold. “It was given to me,” -she said, “at Aignan. Now I give it to you to buy -bread. It is the dearest thing I have, but I give it -gladly, for I am ransoming your soul. Henceforth -the le Moynes will be honest men.”</p> - -<p>I could not speak, but I dropped at her feet and -kissed the cross as she held it down to me. It is -an oath, thank God, I have never broken.</p> - -<p>“And you will not sell the horse,” she added—what -a woman she was! “You will ride him -as far as Tours. There you will deliver him to a -coureur to be returned to Marsan. I will see that -he is claimed. Good-by, dear Pierre,” and she held -up her lips.</p> - -<p>I kissed her as I would have kissed the Virgin, -then my mother and aunt. They seemed quite -broken, yet it was clear we must be off. To Marsan -and back was only a matter of three hours, -and near an hour of this was already gone. I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_265">[265]</span> -sprang to saddle and looked at them all, once again, -standing there in the road. Then I touched spur -to flank and was off.</p> - -<p>And so, in the course of days, I came to Tours, -where I sold the cross and delivered the horse to -the coureur. Then to Paris, where I arrived at -last, weary and somewhat stained by the road, yet -with ten pistoles in my pocket, a good sword at my -side, and a light heart in my bosom—the heart of -youth!</p> - -<p>Two words, did I say? How memory makes -one garrulous!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_266">[266]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br /> - -<span class="small">M. RIBAUT IS OBDURATE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">She</span> sat looking at me for a moment without -speaking, her chin in her hands, her eyes bright.</p> - -<p>“That is life!” she said, at last. “That is -living! That is what I long for! And, oh, how I -shall love your sister! What is her name, Pierre?”</p> - -<p>“Ninon,” I answered.</p> - -<p>“Ninon!” and she lingered on the word. “Why, -that is almost Nanette! Oh, that I could see her, -now—this moment!”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you soon will—that cottage at St. -Cloud, you know,” and I smiled at her eager face. -“Come, it is time for me to pay my respects to -your amiable uncle.”</p> - -<p>She gave a little gasp.</p> - -<p>“And you are not afraid?” she asked. “Do -you think he will harm you, Pierre?”</p> - -<p>“Harm me?” I laughed. “No,” and I touched -the hilt of my sword. “There is nothing to fear—on -my account. Come.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_267">[267]</span>She arose with a little sigh, and paused in the -doorway for a backward look.</p> - -<p>“But I have been happy here,” she said softly, -and together we passed out into the street.</p> - -<p>We made our way back to the Rue du Chantre -in silence. She seemed oppressed by some foreboding, -and I was considering what I would best -say to her uncle. It was not an easy matter to -decide—I felt that, in this case, I should be readier -with my sword than with my tongue, I hated him -so already! We entered the little court and paused -at the stair-foot.</p> - -<p>“I will leave you here, Nanette,” I said. “I -shall not be long away.”</p> - -<p>She answered with a pressure of the hand and -smiled into my eyes. How often, afterwards, in -my dreams, did I see her standing so!</p> - -<p>I watched her for a moment as she mounted the -stair, and then turned away. I caught a glimpse -of the hideous concierge leering at me from her -box, and hurried from the place, disgusted, resolved -anew to seek another lodging. On through the -streets I pressed, for I was anxious to have my -errand done—along the crowded, clamorous Rue -St. Honoré, to the Rue des Frondeurs, then to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_268">[268]</span> -the Rue de l’Evêque—with leaping heart I saw -again the corner where Nanette had sought shelter -in my arms, months agone, it seemed!—and so onward -across the Rue des Orties, to the Rue des -Moulins.</p> - -<p>She had described the house for me, and I had -no difficulty in finding it, for a gilded board, bearing -the legend</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="bbox"> -<p class="center"><span class="large">JACQUES RIBAUT,</span><br /> -BIJOUTIER.</p> -</div></div></div> - -<p>projected into the street. I mounted the steps -and knocked at the door, noting as I did so that -the house was a large one and in good repair, a -thing somewhat uncommon in Paris. A servant -answered the knock, and I was surprised to see that -he was in livery. M. Jacques Ribaut must indeed -be wealthy.</p> - -<p>“Is M. Ribaut within?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“I wish to see him,” and, as the man hesitated,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_269">[269]</span> -I added, “Tell him it is some one who brings him -news from his niece.”</p> - -<p>“Wait just a moment, Monsieur,” and the man -disappeared down the hallway. He was back almost -immediately.</p> - -<p>“You are to enter, Monsieur,” he said, and I -followed him down the hall. He opened a door -before me, and I was in the presence of a little -fat man whom I recognized at once. He knew -me also, and he leaned back in his chair and gazed -at me, his eyes agleam with hatred.</p> - -<p>“What is your price, Monsieur?” he asked -abruptly.</p> - -<p>I stared at him in amazement</p> - -<p>“I do not understand,” I said, after a moment.</p> - -<p>“Oh, come,” he burst out, his anger getting the -better of him, “let us descend from the heights and -get to business. You have possession, I suppose, -of the body of my niece. I ask you what price you -demand to deliver her to me?”</p> - -<p>I felt my cheeks burning, but I determined to -keep my temper.</p> - -<p>“Monsieur,” I answered as quietly as I could, -“my price is your promise to break off at once -this wedding which you propose and to sign in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_270">[270]</span> -presence of witnesses a paper which I shall have -executed in which you will agree to permit your -niece to choose her own husband.”</p> - -<p>“Believing, doubtless, that she will choose you!” -he sneered. “May I ask, Monsieur, where you -met my niece?”</p> - -<p>“In the Rue de l’Evêque, as you know.”</p> - -<p>“You had never met her before last night?”</p> - -<p>“No. I had never seen her before that.”</p> - -<p>He gazed at me astonished, for he saw that I -spoke the truth.</p> - -<p>“May I ask your name, Monsieur?” he said.</p> - -<p>“Pierre le Moyne.”</p> - -<p>“And your home?”</p> - -<p>“Mont-de-Marsan.”</p> - -<p>“I might have guessed it!” he cried. “Only a -Gascon would attempt a thing so ridiculous. Come, -Monsieur, return me my niece and cease this farce. -It has been carried too far already. You imagine, -doubtless, that you are performing one of those -Quixotic deeds for which your countrymen are -famous, but you do not understand the situation. -This husband whom I have chosen for my niece is -M. Briquet, a wealthy and respected man, well fitted -to make her happy. She is young and does not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_271">[271]</span> -know her own mind. She has been bred in a convent -and has arranged some little romance for herself, -in which the hero is doubtless a prince, young, -rich, and beautiful. She forgets that she is a poor -girl and that her marriage portion is hardly worth -considering. M. Briquet is a good match—better -than could have been hoped for. In a year from -now she will think him adorable,” and he leered at -me in a way that made my flesh creep, “for he is -good-natured—he does not ask what has happened -since last night—he will not set watch on her too -closely—no doubt there will still be a place for -you.”</p> - -<p>I felt my blood grow hot against the brute, but -I kept close grip on my temper. After all, I had -an end to accomplish.</p> - -<p>“I have already told you, Monsieur,” I answered, -coldly, “on what terms your niece will be -returned to you. If she then chooses to marry -M. Briquet, well and good. If not, she will marry -some one else.”</p> - -<p>His self-control slipped from him, as cloak from -shoulder, and left his wrath quite naked.</p> - -<p>“Mordieu!” he yelled, springing from his chair -and shaking his fist in my face, “you speak as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_272">[272]</span> -though you had the right to meddle in this affair. -I will call in the law! I will have you thrown into -the conciergerie! I will compel you to return the -girl!”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps the law might also inquire why you -are so anxious to have her become Madame Briquet,” -I retorted, for want of something better, and -paused in astonishment. He had fallen back into -his chair, his face livid. What possessed the man?</p> - -<p>“Get out of here!” he screamed, when he had -regained the power of speech. “Get out of here, -and tell your harlot never to show her face here -again, or I will denounce her as a woman of the -town!”</p> - -<p>He got no farther, for I was upon him, all my -blood in my face. I caught him up from the chair -and smote him in the mouth with my open hand.</p> - -<p>“You dog!” I cried. “You dog!” and I struck -him again.</p> - -<p>“Murder!” he shrieked. “Help! He is killing -me!”</p> - -<p>I heard steps rushing down the hallway and the -door behind me opened. With a last blow I hurled -Ribaut back into his chair and turned towards the -door, facing a man whom, from his surpassing ugliness,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_273">[273]</span> -I knew instantly to be Briquet. I had never -seen a countenance more repulsive, and I looked at -him with loathing.</p> - -<p>“Who are you, Monsieur,” he cried, “and what -do you here?”</p> - -<p>“I am punishing that scoundrel yonder for -daring to ask his niece to marry another scoundrel -such as you!” I answered, and I looked him in the -eyes, all my contempt in my face.</p> - -<p>His face went from red to purple.</p> - -<p>“Kill him!” screamed Ribaut from the chair -where he sat, the blood streaming from nose and -mouth. “It was he who took the girl from me.”</p> - -<p>With an oath, Briquet snatched a pistol from -his pocket. But I was too quick for him, for, -seizing a chair, I knocked the barrel up even as he -pulled the trigger and brought the chair down upon -his head. He fell like an ox.</p> - -<p>“Ribaut,” I said, turning to the miserable object -cowering in the chair, “if I gave you your -deserts I would kill you like the cur you are, but -I scorn to draw my sword against such vermin. I -warn you that if you so much as lift your finger -against that girl you shall pay for it with your life,” -and fearing that my passion would yet get the better<span class="pagenum" id="Page_274">[274]</span> -of me, I turned from the room, strode down the -hallway and left the house.</p> - -<p>As I made my way to the Rue du Chantre I tried -in vain to solve the mystery of which I had caught -but a glimpse—the terror of Ribaut, the ferocity of -Briquet, the evident understanding between the two. -Why were they determined to sacrifice the girl? -I could find no answer to the question, and I turned -to another problem which demanded immediate solution.</p> - -<p>How was I to provide for her now that the die -was cast? I remembered with a melancholy accuracy -that my fortune was limited to the contents of -my purse and that my purse was anything but -heavy. What a cottage at St. Cloud would cost I -dared not think, and then a wardrobe had also to -be provided, since she had brought with her only -the clothes she wore.</p> - -<p>It was with this problem weighing on my mind -that I turned into the entrance and slowly mounted -the stairs to my room. I knocked at the door, but -there was no response. With a great fear at my -heart I flung the door open and entered. One -glance told me that the room was empty. Chairs -had been overturned, the lock of the door was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_275">[275]</span> -broken. With a trembling hand I picked up a garment -in which there was still a threaded needle. -I could read the story at a glance. She had been -surprised, overpowered, carried away. And in the -moment of agony that followed I knew that I loved -her.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_276">[276]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br /> - -<span class="small">RIBAUT PLAYS A CARD</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I stood</span> for a moment dazed by this unexpected -blow, for which I had been wholly unprepared. -From what direction had it come? Clearly not -from Ribaut, since I had been with him all the time. -From whom, then? And in an instant I remembered -the mysterious actions of the old woman who -had fallen over my feet the night before. I ran -down the stairs like the wind, and as I reached -the court I perceived her sitting in her ruinous -little lodge. I drew my sword, threw the door -open and entered.</p> - -<p>“Madame,” I said, with all the calmness I could -muster, “you will tell me at once what has happened -to the lady who was in my room.”</p> - -<p>She crouched back in her chair away from the -point at her throat and looked at me with venomous -eyes.</p> - -<p>“I know nothing about it,” she snarled. “You -will have to look elsewhere, my fine blade.”</p> - -<p>“No lies!” I said sharply. “You cannot deceive<span class="pagenum" id="Page_277">[277]</span> -me. She could not have been carried off -without you seeing it, even if you did not lend a -hand.”</p> - -<p>“Carried off, indeed!” she retorted with a sneer. -“And what if she had simply grown weary of you -and took the first chance to escape? On my word, -I should not blame her!”</p> - -<p>“She did not go away of her own will,” I said, -quite positively. “She was carried away. Tell me -what you saw.”</p> - -<p>“I saw nothing,” she repeated sullenly.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” I said between my teeth, “it seems -you are prepared to die, then. Say your prayers. -Commend your soul to God, if you possess one, for -I warn you that I will kill you as I would a snake, -without an instant’s hesitation.”</p> - -<p>She looked at me for a moment, her eyes glittering, -her face livid, her mouth working convulsively. -She licked her lips and swallowed with an effort.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I repeated, “you have nothing more to -say then?” and my sword quivered in my hand.</p> - -<p>She saw I was in earnest.</p> - -<p>“I will tell you what I know, Monsieur,” she -said at last.</p> - -<p>“Good. That is the only way to save your life,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_278">[278]</span> -and I lowered my point. “If I find you lying to -me, you shall die none the less surely.”</p> - -<p>“All that I know, Monsieur, is that ten minutes -after you had left three men entered. One remained -on guard here, while the others mounted the -stair. In a moment they returned, bringing the -lady with them. Despite her struggles, they placed -her in a coach which was waiting in the street, -and drove away as fast as their horses could take -them.”</p> - -<p>“And who were these men?” I asked. “Where -did they take the girl?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“You lie!” I cried fiercely. “It was you who -set them on! It was you who told them she was -alone! Tell me who they were!”</p> - -<p>She was snarling again from the depths of her -chair, and I looked at her in disgust.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I repeated after a moment, “you must -tell me. There is no way of escaping it.”</p> - -<p>I saw her glance past me into the court, and -heard footsteps on the stones without. I turned to -see two men standing there.</p> - -<p>“Is there a gentleman lodged here by the name -of Pierre le Moyne?” asked one of them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_279">[279]</span>“That is my name,” I answered.</p> - -<p>“Will you be good enough to accompany us, -Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>“And why?” I inquired.</p> - -<p>“We have been commissioned to conduct you to -M. d’Argenson, lieutenant of police,” he answered. -“He will doubtless explain everything to you, -Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“I am under arrest, then?” I asked, with a sinking -heart.</p> - -<p>“If you choose to call it so, Monsieur,” and the -man bowed.</p> - -<p>I heard the concierge chuckling savagely in her -chair behind me.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” I said, after a moment’s reflection, -“I shall be very glad to see M. le Comte d’Argenson. -But I have some clothing and other property -in my room here which I do not care to have -stolen.”</p> - -<p>“We will seal the door, Monsieur, if you will -show us the room. Nothing will then be disturbed -in your absence.”</p> - -<p>I led the way to the room and we entered.</p> - -<p>“We were also instructed to bring to M. d’Argenson -a girl named Anne Ribaut,” said the fellow,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_280">[280]</span> -looking about the room and seeing it empty. -“Where is she, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” I answered bitterly. “I left -her here an hour since. When I returned she had -disappeared. Look at the condition of the room, -Monsieur, and judge if she went willingly.”</p> - -<p>They looked about the room with practised eyes, -which took in every detail.</p> - -<p>“Have you a theory, Monsieur?” asked one of -them at last.</p> - -<p>“Only that the woman who is concierge knows -more about it than she cares to tell,” I answered. -“I was endeavoring to force a confession from -her at the point of my sword when you interrupted -me.”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” and the man smiled. “We must look -into that. If she has anything to tell she will tell -it, Monsieur, rest assured of that. We have a more -effective method of securing confessions than the -sword-point,” and he smiled again.</p> - -<p>They made another careful survey of the place, -disturbing nothing, and then, motioning me to follow, -left the room and sealed the door behind them. -We descended to the court, but found that the concierge -was no longer in her lodge.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_281">[281]</span>“We shall get her, Monsieur, never fear,” one -of them remarked. “No one can escape us in -Paris.”</p> - -<p>I doubted this somewhat, but deemed it best to -say nothing, and followed them into the street. -They led the way to the Rue St. Honoré, turned -down the Bons Enfants, and entered at one of the -smaller doors of the Palais Royal. In a moment we -were in an ante-chamber which was crowded with -people, many of whom shot curious glances at me -as we passed. Here there was a short delay, and -then we were shown into a room where a man sat -writing at a table.</p> - -<p>I looked at him with interest, for that this was -the renowned Comte Voyer d’Argenson, who had -organized the police system of Paris into the most -perfect in the world, I did not doubt. At the first -glance I was struck by nothing so much as his -surpassing ugliness, for his face was horribly -disfigured by small-pox, and yet when I looked -again this impression faded imperceptibly and I -saw only a man with kindly eyes and winning -mouth.</p> - -<p>He listened in silence to the report of the men -who had arrested me, glancing keenly at my face<span class="pagenum" id="Page_282">[282]</span> -once or twice, but for the most part playing with -the pen he still held in his hand.</p> - -<p>“Very good,” he said, as the report was concluded. -“I need not tell you that it is necessary to -arrest this woman. Do so without delay, and find -out everything possible about her past. You may -go.”</p> - -<p>They went out and closed the door behind them.</p> - -<p>“Sit down, M. le Moyne,” he continued, and I -fancied I detected a trace of kindness in his voice. -“I should be glad to hear your story of your connection -with Mlle. Ribaut.”</p> - -<p>“May I ask first, Monsieur,” I questioned, “why -I have been arrested?”</p> - -<p>“You are charged with the abduction and detention -of the girl, with drawing your sword against -her legal guardian, M. Jacques Ribaut, and with -subsequently assaulting him and his friend, M. -Jean Briquet, at his residence in the Rue des -Moulins. Luckily, they were not injured seriously, -and so could lodge complaint against you -without delay.”</p> - -<p>“But they did not know my lodging,” I protested, -looking at him with bewildered eyes. “How -was I found so speedily?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_283">[283]</span>D’Argenson smiled and turned to a great book -which lay beside him on the table.</p> - -<p>“Listen,” he said, and opened it. “Ah, here it -is,” he added, after turning a page or two. “An -entry on this page reads as follows, under date of -July 10: ‘Pierre le Moyne, age about twenty, -brown hair, brown eyes, well built, entered by the -Porte St. Antoine at sunrise. Found lodging at -the Epée Flamboyante, Rue du Chantre. A Gascon, -Mont-de-Marsan. Unsuspected.’”</p> - -<p>He smiled again as he glanced at my astonished -face.</p> - -<p>“It is our record,” he said, “of all strangers -who enter Paris. We have agents at every gate—a -simple thing. You see we had you under our -hand.”</p> - -<p>Still I could not speak. It was incredible. But -I began to understand how no one could escape M. -D’Argenson.</p> - -<p>“As to the charges,” he added more gravely, “I -trust they are not true, M. le Moyne, for they are -of a most serious nature.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_284">[284]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br /> - -<span class="small">I AM FORTUNATE IN FINDING A NEW FRIEND</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I sat</span> looking at him without answering, dismayed -somewhat at the gravity of his face. Yet -there were still the kindly eyes and mouth—surely -I need fear no injustice from this man!</p> - -<p>“I will tell you the story, M. le Comte,” I said, -after a moment’s thought. “You shall judge for -yourself in how far I am guilty.” And I gave him -a detailed account of everything that had happened -from the moment I had encountered Mlle. Ribaut in -the Rue de l’Evêque until the moment of my arrest. -D’Argenson did not once interrupt me, but glanced -at me keenly from time to time, and remained for -a moment silent after I had finished.</p> - -<p>“M. le Moyne,” he said at last, “I need not -tell you that you have been setting the law at defiance -in all this, and that however I may respect -you as a man of honor, as lieutenant of police there -is only one course open to me, and that is to punish -you. A father or legal guardian has an absolute -and unquestioned right to dispose of a girl’s hand<span class="pagenum" id="Page_285">[285]</span> -in marriage. There are only two conditions under -which this right can be called into question. One -is when there is some legal impediment which -would prevent the marriage and which is being concealed. -The other is when the proposed marriage -is in the nature of a conspiracy, for the purpose of -defrauding the girl in some way, or of doing her -some other wrong.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, Monsieur,” I cried, “if you could but see -this creature, this Briquet! He is hideous, horrible! -It seems to me that it is wrong enough that any -girl should be compelled to marry him and live -with such a monster.”</p> - -<p>D’Argenson laughed bitterly.</p> - -<p>“I have seen him, M. le Moyne,” he said. “It -was he who came here to make complaint against -you on behalf of M. Ribaut. I confess he is not -lovely, but you could scarce expect me to take action -on that ground, else I should be pronouncing a -decree against my own countenance.”</p> - -<p>“But there is a difference, M. le Comte!” I cried, -and I wondered that I had ever thought him repulsive. -“Mere irregularity of features, or even -disfigurement, does not constitute ugliness. No -countenance is offensive, Monsieur, which is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_286">[286]</span> -lighted by kindly eyes and a smiling mouth. It is -not so with Briquet. One shrinks from him instinctively -as from a snake.”</p> - -<p>D’Argenson did not answer, but sat musing -deeply.</p> - -<p>At last he raised his head.</p> - -<p>“M. le Moyne,” he said, his eyes full on mine, -“tell me truly why you came to Paris. It was not -merely to seek your fortune?”</p> - -<p>His eyes seemed to be reading my very heart. I -had no thought of telling aught but the truth. So -the truth I told, just as I had told Nanette, only -more briefly—the attack on my sister and my killing -of the libertine who had ordered it. Neither -this time did M. le Comte interrupt me, but sat -listening quietly, only looking at me with those eyes -there was no denying. He was smiling when I -ended, and I took courage.</p> - -<p>“You have strong hearts, you le Moynes, men -and women,” he said. “Some rumor of this affair -hath reached Paris, only in another guise. It was -that M. Philippe de Nizan and two attendants had -been set upon by a gang of outlaws, and de Nizan -and one of his men killed. The other, who escaped, -told a pretty story of the fight, doubtless<span class="pagenum" id="Page_287">[287]</span> -to save his own reputation. But I knew he was -lying, for private advices from Marsan tell me that -not a jewel nor pistole had been stolen. Only one -of the horses was missing.”</p> - -<p>“I rode it away, as I told you, M. le Comte,” I -protested earnestly. “It has been sent back from -Tours and should be at Marsan by this time awaiting -its owner. That will prove the truth of my -story, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>But D’Argenson silenced me with a gesture of -his hand.</p> - -<p>“I need no proof, M. le Moyne,” he said kindly. -“I believe it already. I can detect truth from falsehood—that -is why I am head of the police. You -did well to trust me.”</p> - -<p>I turned red with pleasure and tried to stammer -my thanks, but he silenced me again.</p> - -<p>“If the varlet sticks to his lie, you, of course, will -not be troubled,” he added. “Should he tell the -truth, the whole truth, there could be no charge -against you. Should he tell a half-truth, implicating -you, I will take a hand in the affair. I can protect -you there, because you had the law on your -side, but about this other I am not so certain. You -have struck at one of the props of our society, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_288">[288]</span> -there is no crime more serious. If a parent or -guardian may not dispose of his child in marriage, -we will have simply chaos.”</p> - -<p>I did not know what to answer. I had no wish -to bring about a revolution, yet I knew quite well -that I should never permit Nanette to be returned -to her infamous uncle—but I could not say that to -M. le Comte. He sat for some moments deep in -thought, while I tried vainly to discover a way out -of the coil.</p> - -<p>“Well, M. le Moyne,” he said at last, “it is -evident that the most important thing now is to -find the girl, since she is no longer with you. Until -that is done and her testimony can be secured, I -will see that the charge against you is not pressed.”</p> - -<p>“And in the mean time,” I questioned breathlessly, -“I trust you will not think it necessary to -send me to prison, M. le Comte?”</p> - -<p>“And why not?” he asked smiling.</p> - -<p>“Because in prison, Monsieur, I could do nothing -towards assisting your agents to recover Mlle. -Ribaut.”</p> - -<p>“I had thought of that,” said d’Argenson. -“Well, Monsieur, I will give you your freedom on -two conditions.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_289">[289]</span>“And what are they?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“One is that you report here to me at eight -o’clock every morning so that I can detain you if -there is need.”</p> - -<p>“I agree!” I cried.</p> - -<p>“The other is that if you succeed in finding Mlle. -Ribaut, you will bring her here to me at once and -surrender her into my hands without question.”</p> - -<p>I hesitated for a moment, but a glance at d’Argenson’s -face convinced me that he would use me -fairly.</p> - -<p>“Very well, Monsieur,” I said, “I agree to your -second condition. But in return I would ask of -you one thing.”</p> - -<p>“And what is that?”</p> - -<p>“It is, M. le Comte, that you make a little inquiry -into the affairs of Ribaut and Briquet. I am certain -that a conspiracy of some kind does exist,” and I -told him of Ribaut’s terror, when, for want of -something better to say, I had threatened him with -a police investigation.</p> - -<p>“It may be as you say,” assented d’Argenson -thoughtfully. “At any rate, I will gladly do as -you suggest, for I do not conceal from you, M. le -Moyne, that my heart is with you in this matter.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_290">[290]</span> -I can appreciate a gentleman, Monsieur, wherever -I find him,” and he arose and gave me his hand. -“If I can aid you in any way, I will do so—I can -promise you that much. Adieu, Monsieur, and do -not forget to report to-morrow morning. I may -have some news for you.”</p> - -<p>I pressed his hand warmly, thanked him, and -took my leave. Evening was already at hand as I -reached the street, and my stomach reminded me -that I had eaten nothing since morning. I sought -out the café in the Rue de Beauvais where we had -breakfasted, and as I ate my solitary meal, I saw -again before me the laughing, piquant face of Nanette -Ribaut. I lingered at the table, revelling in -the companionship which my thoughts created for -me, and nine o’clock was striking from the Louvre -as I once more reached the street. I reflected that -I could do nothing better than return to my room -and get a good night’s rest, for I was accustomed -to a softer bed than I had had the night before, -and felt greatly fatigued. Besides, it was just -possible that the old concierge might return, and -nothing would please me so much as to turn her -over to d’Argenson, that she might be put to the -question.</p> - -<p>I was soon at the house, but saw in a moment<span class="pagenum" id="Page_291">[291]</span> -that the lodge of the concierge was dark and deserted. -I mounted to my own room, found the -seals on the door undisturbed, broke them and entered. -My heart was beating madly as I lighted -the candle and looked around. It seemed to me -that I could still detect the sweet, faint perfume of -Nanette’s presence in the room. I set to work to -repair its disorder, and picked up with reverent -fingers the garment upon which she had been working. -I did not remove the threaded needle, but -resolved that it should remain there, and that I -would treasure the worn garment always.</p> - -<p>Long time I sat by the table and mused over the -day’s events. D’Argenson had said that the law -was against me, and that, if no impediment was -found, Nanette must do her uncle’s bidding. I shut -my teeth together as I determined that this impediment -should be found; that I would penetrate this -mystery; that I would prevent this sacrifice. But -how, how?</p> - -<p>In an agony of apprehension, I prepared for bed. -As I removed my doublet, something fell to the -floor, and when I stooped to look more closely I -saw it was the purse Nanette had given me. I -picked it up with trembling hand, and sleep found -me with it clasped close against my heart.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_292">[292]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br /> - -<span class="small">I KEEP AN APPOINTMENT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I awoke</span> in the morning strong, refreshed, and -hopeful, and I arose without delay, for I was eager -to commence the contest. The day was singularly -bright and pleasant. It reminded me of the sweet -springs I had known in the south, and I descended -the stairs with a light heart, confident that I should -yet win the victory. That is what it is to be young!</p> - -<p>As I passed the lodge of the concierge I saw that -there was some one within, and I opened the door -to find an old man looking at me.</p> - -<p>“Good-day, Monsieur,” he said politely. “Is -there anything you wish?”</p> - -<p>“Are you the concierge?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“Since this morning only, Monsieur,” he answered.</p> - -<p>“Can you tell me what has become of your predecessor?”</p> - -<p>“I did not know him, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>I looked at the man sharply, but he returned my -gaze without winking.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_293">[293]</span>“How, then, did you obtain the place?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“The concierge of the next house, who is a -friend of mine, told me there was a vacancy here, -so I came and was accepted.”</p> - -<p>I looked at him again. If he was lying, he was -doing it admirably and with a perfect composure.</p> - -<p>“Very well, my friend,” I said at last. “I trust -you will do your duty better than your predecessor. -Yesterday my room, which is on the third floor, was -entered and some property carried away. You will -oblige me by keeping an eye upon my room,” and I -laid a crown upon the table, for I reflected that I -could lose nothing by gaining the friendship of this -man, who might, perhaps, be able to assist me.</p> - -<p>“Thank you, Monsieur,” he said, reddening -with pleasure at sight of the coin. “Monsieur may -rest assured that his room will not again be disturbed.”</p> - -<p>“I trust so, at least,” I answered, and turned -into the street. I knew that eight o’clock could not -be far distant, so, without waiting for breakfast, -I hastened towards the Palais Royal and was soon -in M. d’Argenson’s ante-chamber.</p> - -<p>It was, if anything, more crowded than on the -previous day, and a circumstance which astonished<span class="pagenum" id="Page_294">[294]</span> -me was that so few of those present wore uniforms. -Indeed, the crowd which eddied ceaselessly back -and forth seemed to be drawn from every rank of -life, from the highest to the lowest, and as I glanced -over this motley assemblage I gained an idea, vague -and meagre no doubt, of the extent of the great -system of espionage which the Comte d’Argenson -had established, and which penetrated into every -corner of Parisian life, like an enormous and insatiable -vine, continually throwing out creepers and -seeking a fresh foothold in some spot not already -occupied. I paused beside a man who seemed to -be the gardien, and who attentively scanned all -who entered.</p> - -<p>“If one wishes to see M. le Comte d’Argenson, -Monsieur,” I inquired, “how does one proceed?”</p> - -<p>“You will find him very busy, Monsieur,” he -answered, “unless your business is of importance.”</p> - -<p>“I have an appointment with him at eight -o’clock,” I said dryly.</p> - -<p>“Ah, in that case there will be no trouble. M. -d’Argenson allows nothing to interfere with his -appointments,” and the man smiled. “Give your -name to that gentleman whom you see standing by -the closed door yonder, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_295">[295]</span>“Many thanks,” I said, and did as he directed. -In a few moments the man signalled me to follow -him, and led the way into M. d’Argenson’s office.</p> - -<p>“Good-morning, M. le Moyne,” he cried, as I -entered. “Take a chair, if you please, and pardon -me for one moment,” and he resumed the examination -of a great number of papers, passing from one -to another with incredible rapidity, affixing his signature -here, erasing a line there, and laying a few -to one side for further consideration.</p> - -<p>I had opportunity to examine his face more attentively -than had been possible the day before, -and, the first impression produced by its disfigurement -past, I found it more and more admirable.</p> - -<p>The fame of the Comte d’Argenson had penetrated -to the four corners of France, until Le -Dammé, as he was called because of his formidable -countenance, had become a word to frighten children -with. A thousand stories were told of him, -how he commenced his audiences at three o’clock in -the morning and worked all day, dictating to four -secretaries at once; making his rounds at night in -a carriage in which there was a desk lighted by -candles, so that no single moment might be lost; -facing street riots with a cool courage which made<span class="pagenum" id="Page_296">[296]</span> -him master of the mob; striking home with an absolute -disregard of form and precedent, overcoming -many obstacles, and achieving his object before -another man could have planned the attack.</p> - -<p>Certain it was that he had brought order out of -chaos, suppressed crime with a rigid hand, and developed -a system of espionage so complete that -there were few in Paris concerning whose habits -and conduct from day to day he could not be fully -informed, should he choose to inquire about them. -Clothed with an authority almost absolute, he had -yet strength to use it gently and wisely; above corruption, -discreet, ever leaning towards the merciful; -a thorough gentleman, with whom any secret -was safe, so that it did not interfere with the law or -with the State—a fact which a thousand women -knew by experience and thanked God for—it is -little wonder that I gazed at him with interest and -attention.</p> - -<p>“Ah, M. le Moyne,” he said at last, looking up -from a paper which he held in his hand, “here is -a report which will interest you. The name of the -concierge, it seems, is Mère Fouchon—at least, that -is the only name she has ever been known to have. -She secured her place as concierge in the Rue du<span class="pagenum" id="Page_297">[297]</span> -Chantre nearly five years ago, by means of recommendations -which my agents have since discovered -were forged. Of her previous history we have as -yet been able to ascertain nothing, but we will in -time. During the five years she was concierge she -made no friends—none, at least, to whom she told -anything of her past life. She seems to have -emerged from the darkness, and the fact that so -little is known concerning her is in itself suspicious. -No one, especially no woman, covers up her past -unless there is something to conceal. Decidedly, I -am interested in Mère Fouchon.”</p> - -<p>“And you have not succeeded in finding her, I -suppose, Monsieur?” I inquired.</p> - -<p>“No,” answered d’Argenson, “she seems to -have disappeared completely. She has descended -into that darkness from which she emerged five -years ago, and she has done it in a way which -shows that she has kept in touch with the life of the -sewers. But she cannot escape the eyes of my -agents, which are everywhere—especially in the -Paris which lives underground. We shall hear -from her in a day or two, Monsieur, and after that -our course will be an easy one.”</p> - -<p>There was nothing more to be said, and as d’Argenson<span class="pagenum" id="Page_298">[298]</span> -turned to other matters, I left the place and -strolled moodily through the streets. I stopped at -the first cabaret I came to and ordered breakfast, -and, as I ate, endeavored to form some plan which -held out at least a promise of success.</p> - -<p>I could think of nothing better than to take M. -d’Argenson’s hint and search those quarters of the -town along the river and in the faubourgs where -the criminal classes congregated, in the chance of -catching a glimpse of Mère Fouchon, but I had -little hope of success. To search for a single human -being in those swarming dens of vice was -a task which even the police found onerous—but I -could not sit still with folded hands while Nanette -was in danger, and I set about my task without -delay.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_299">[299]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br /> - -<span class="small">A DESCENT INTO A CESSPOOL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I turned</span> first towards the quays, hoping that -in the crowd of beggars, thieves, and cut-throats -which swarmed over them I might chance upon the -object of my search. The streets were crowded -with carriages and heavy carts, which went their -way with a fine disregard of the foot-passengers, -who kept out of danger as best they could, seeking -shelter behind the protections thrown out at each -corner, or dodging back and forth under the noses -of the horses.</p> - -<p>As I crossed the river and turned into the Quai -des Théatins, I heard a shrill scream of terror, and -witnessed an accident such as happened many times -daily in Paris. A child had been knocked down by -a passing horse, and lay sprawling on the pavement. -In a moment the heavy wheels of a cart would have -crushed her, for the crowd regarded the accident -with a singular indifference, but I sprang forward -with an oath at their carelessness, and dragged her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_300">[300]</span> -to her feet. With two strides I gained the protection -of a projecting flight of steps, and paused to -look at her.</p> - -<p>I saw at a glance that she was a creature of the -streets, one of those unfortunate beings with no -home but the ash-heaps, no food but that she managed -to rescue from the garbage-piles. She might -have been ten years old, or twenty, it was impossible -to tell—or, rather, it would be more correct -to say that her body had the arrested development -of a sickly child of ten, her face the preternatural -shrewdness and knowledge of a street-woman twice -that age. The rags in which she was clothed were -horribly dirty, and as I set her again on her feet I -shuddered to see that her legs were hideously -bowed.</p> - -<p>“There, my child,” I said, as I put her down, -“you are quite safe now. In future be more careful -where you are going. Another time you may -not escape so fortunately.”</p> - -<p>She looked at me with large eyes, in which there -was a trace of tears.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur,” she said. “You are very -kind.”</p> - -<p>“There, run along,” I answered, touched with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_301">[301]</span> -pity as I looked at her pinched face, which under -other circumstances might have been attractive—even -pretty.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur,” she said again. Still she did -not move, but stood looking wistfully up into my -face.</p> - -<p>“What is it, my dear?” I asked, stooping down -beside her.</p> - -<p>She hesitated a moment, looked down at the -pavement, and then slowly raised her eyes again to -mine.</p> - -<p>“I think—I should like you—very much, Monsieur,” -she stammered, and turned away into the -street. I gazed after her in amazement, for I could -have sworn that she had blushed. I watched her -until she was out of sight, and then continued on -my way, pondering over this new wonder, until I -plunged into the fetid quarter near the Halles, and -found plenty there to occupy my mind.</p> - -<p>In an hour’s time my heart was sick of the task. -The tottering buildings, the filthy streets, the sore-eyed, -half-naked children swarming with vermin; -the hideous creatures who had once been men and -women, but who now were merely monsters disguised -in forms scarce human; the sickening, penetrating<span class="pagenum" id="Page_302">[302]</span> -stench which hung over everything; the -squalor, disease, corruption, vice, which were evident -on every hand—all these filled me with disgust -and dismay, for I, reared under the trees and -the blue sky, had never dreamed of anything so -terrible, and I trembled at the thought that perhaps -in one of those filthy holes, reeking with crime -and disease, Nanette—my Nanette, dainty, beautiful, -innocent—might be concealed. The thought -turned my heart sick within me, and I pushed on -from street to street, looking to right and left, mad -with horror and despair.</p> - -<p>My brain was reeling as I made my way back -to the river’s edge for a breath of pure air and a -glimpse of God’s blue sky unsullied by the miasma -of disease and filth. Then I turned again to -my work, peering into reeking courts, along foul -alleys, under noisome doorways, my hand always -on my sword, for I detected everywhere black looks -and threatening gestures which would have meant -death had I been unprepared. But nowhere did I -catch a glimpse of Mère Fouchon, and at last, sick -at heart, and with every organ of my body in revolt, -I turned away and went slowly back to the -Rue du Chantre.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_303">[303]</span>As I entered the court, I saw the concierge beckoning -to me eagerly from his box, and I hastened -to him.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” I asked. “You have something -to tell me?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur,” he answered, with a smile. -“You were asking this morning about my predecessor.”</p> - -<p>“Well, what then?” and I endeavored to control -my impatience.</p> - -<p>“She sent this morning for some clothing she -had left behind.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes. Go on.”</p> - -<p>“She sent a girl, a gamine, only so high, all -rags, all dirt, a horrible sight.”</p> - -<p>“Make haste!” I cried. “What then?”</p> - -<p>“Well, I gave this girl the clothes, Monsieur. -She took them and went away.”</p> - -<p>“And is that all?” I asked, my heart falling -again.</p> - -<p>“Not quite, Monsieur. It happened that my -grandson was here at the time, and I told him to -follow the girl, believing that in this way we might -learn where her mistress is hiding.”</p> - -<p>“Splendid!” I cried. “And he followed her?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_304">[304]</span>“Yes, he followed her, Monsieur—ah, such a -distance! Along the Rue des Poulies to the river, -along the quays, across the Pont Neuf, through the -Rue de la Pelleterie, again along the quays, across -the Rue St. Croix, through the Rue Cocatrix, -doubling back and forth like a rabbit, doubtless to -render pursuit impossible, until finally she turned -into the Rue du Chevet. When my grandson -reached the corner she had disappeared.”</p> - -<p>“’Twas well done!” I cried. “Here is a crown -for your grandson, who is a brave boy,” and I -turned away.</p> - -<p>“Where do you go, Monsieur?” asked the concierge.</p> - -<p>“To the Rue du Chevet, to be sure,” I answered. -“Depend upon it, I shall soon find her hiding-place.”</p> - -<p>“Have a care, Monsieur,” he protested. “’Tis -a dangerous place for honest men.”</p> - -<p>“I have my sword,” I answered, and hurried -into the street.</p> - -<p>Darkness had already come, but I traversed the -quays and crossed the Pont Neuf, with its queer -little semicircular shops, its dentists and quack -doctors and its equestrian statue of our great Henri,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_305">[305]</span> -without pausing for breath. It was only when I -plunged into the maze of streets beyond that I was -compelled to stop and inquire my way, and even -then it was with the greatest difficulty that I found -the Rue du Chevet.</p> - -<p>I should have given up the task as hopeless, but -the thought of Nanette a captive, suffering I knew -not what indignities, spurred me on. The quarter -was plunged in absolute darkness, there being no -pretence of lighting the streets, and I could not see -two paces before me, but from the stench which -assailed my nostrils—the vapor of crime and disease—I -knew I was again in one of those filthy -quarters of the town where I had spent the day.</p> - -<p>Shadows passed me, leaving behind an impression -of incredible foulness. Strange shapes brushed -against me. There was something terrible and -threatening in the very atmosphere. I felt that, -although I could see nothing, I was fully visible to -these denizens of the night, whose eyes had grown -accustomed to its blackness. Here and there a -feeble ray of light penetrated the shutters of a window -or fought its way through a crevice in a doorway -and faintly illumined a few inches of the dirty -pavement. Everywhere else was gloom, so thick,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_306">[306]</span> -so heavy, so absolute, that it seemed to press upon -and suffocate me.</p> - -<p>I put my hand to my face and found my forehead -damp with perspiration.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said, “this will not do. You are -frightening yourself, my friend. There is really -nothing here to fear,” and I continued on.</p> - -<p>At the end of a moment, I ran against a wall. I -felt along it with my hands and found that it completely -closed the end of the street. Evidently it -was a cul-de-sac and I must retrace my steps. I -reflected that it were folly to attempt anything -more until daylight came to my assistance, and -that the wisest thing for me to do was to return to -the Rue du Chantre and secure a good night’s rest. -Then in the morning, with the help of M. d’Argenson’s -men, I would soon unearth Mère Fouchon. I -shuddered to think that Nanette was condemned to -spend a second night in such a place, but plainly -I was powerless to prevent it.</p> - -<p>As I turned away from the wall, I seemed to -hear the sound of many feet shuffling along the -pavement, of many voices whispering together. A -thousand eyes seemed glaring at me through the -darkness. There was something inexpressibly chilling<span class="pagenum" id="Page_307">[307]</span> -and menacing in this murmur, which continually -receded as I advanced, only to close in behind -me. I felt that I had but to stretch out my hand to -touch a wall of living bodies, and yet I dared not -do so.</p> - -<p>Suddenly a door right beside me was thrown -open and a flood of light poured out into the street. -For a moment I was blinded, and then, framed in -the doorway, I saw the shrivelled form and leering -face of Mère Fouchon.</p> - -<p>“Oh, oh!” she cried, in a shrill voice, “so it is -M. le Moyne—the chivalrous M. le Moyne, who -prefers a bed on the floor to his own couch when a -pretty girl occupies it!”</p> - -<p>My sword was out of its sheath in a breath.</p> - -<p>“Hellcat!” I cried, and sprang towards her.</p> - -<p>She vanished from the doorway like a shadow, -but I was after her. Even as I passed the threshold, -I heard a clear, piercing cry.</p> - -<p>“Pierre!” screamed the voice. “Oh, Pierre! -This way!”</p> - -<p>“Nanette!” I cried. “Nanette! In a moment, -my darling!” and I hurled myself across the room -and down the hallway whence the cry seemed to -come.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_308">[308]</span>In that instant, I saw a huge shadow quivering -on the wall above me and before I could turn, a -crushing blow fell upon my head. There was a -burst of flame before my eyes, my sword slipped -from my hand, I felt myself falling, falling, and -all was black.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_309">[309]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br /> - -<span class="small">MÈRE FOUCHON SCORES</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I awoke</span> with a great pain in my eyes, and when -I raised my hand to my head, I found that my hair -was clotted with blood. A weight of iron seemed -to burden every limb, and I groaned aloud as I tried -to rise, and fell back again, palsied by the agony -the movement cost me. I felt the wall behind me, -and dragging myself to it with infinite suffering, -I propped my back against it and looked about me. -I could see nothing, for a veil of impenetrable darkness -shut me in, and no single crevice admitted a -ray of light. The wall against which I leaned was -cold and slimy, and once or twice a drop of water -fell upon my head.</p> - -<p>How long I sat there I do not know, but finally, -by a supreme effort, I got to my knees and then to -my feet. Feeling along the wall, I advanced a step, -two steps, three. And then something seemed to -seize me by the waist and hurl me backward. I -lay still for a moment, half-dazed, not understanding -what had happened. I put my hands to my<span class="pagenum" id="Page_310">[310]</span> -waist and in an instant I comprehended. Around -my waist, just above the hips, an iron band was -clamped. At the back of the band was a hasp, -through which a chain passed. I ran my hands -along the chain. It was perhaps three feet in -length, and the other end was fastened to the wall.</p> - -<p>I suppose I must have fainted, for I remember -nothing more until I was torn from the merciful -grasp of sleep by a burning thirst, a thirst which -tortured and maddened me. I could feel my throat -contracting; my tongue swelling in my throbbing -mouth—my blood seemed to be aflame. I scraped -my fingers over the reeking wall and sucked them -for a bit of moisture. I held my mouth open, upward, -in the hope that a drop of water might fall -into it. I cursed aloud and jerked at my chain in -an agony of desperation. At last, I fell exhausted -against the wall, and sank into a troubled sleep, -disturbed by hideous dreams.</p> - -<p>When I opened my eyes again, I seemed stronger. -The pain in my head was less intense, but my throat -was still dry and parched and I felt hot and feverish. -A chance motion of my hand brought it into -contact with something on the floor beside me. I -felt it cautiously. It seemed to be a vessel of some<span class="pagenum" id="Page_311">[311]</span> -kind. I placed my fingers within it and found it -full of water. With a gasp of thankfulness, I -placed it to my lips and drank, trembling at the -thought that had I turned in my sleep I might have -upset it and spilled its precious contents.</p> - -<p>Ah, how I drank! I swallowed in great gulps. -I filled my mouth to bursting and allowed the -blessed liquid to trickle slowly down my throat. I -turned my head from side to side, that every portion -of my gullet might be reached. I gloated over -it as a miser over his gold, and at last with a sigh -of utter content, set down the vessel empty.</p> - -<p>The water ran through my veins like wine, and I -arose to my feet, strong and invigorated. My eyes -had grown somewhat accustomed to the darkness, -and I could dimly perceive the wall stretching away -on either side. And for the first time, I remembered—the -search through the night, the opening -of the door, Nanette’s scream for help, the shadow -on the wall—it flashed through my brain like lightning -through a summer sky—I must escape, I must -keep cool—and with set teeth I choked back the -trembling that would have seized me.</p> - -<p>The spasm passed, and with my fingers I carefully -examined the iron belt about my waist. It<span class="pagenum" id="Page_312">[312]</span> -was, I judged, three inches wide by half an inch in -thickness. The ends, which overlapped, were provided -with a series of teeth, which fitted together -and were clamped into place by a lock. The ends -had been pushed past each other until the belt was -fitted close to my waist. I tried to work it down -over my hips, but soon perceived that this could not -be done. Clearly, if I ever left the place, it would -be with the belt about me.</p> - -<p>I turned my attention to the hasp at the back. -It was heavy and riveted through the belt. I examined -the chain link by link, but found none that -showed a sign of weakness. A heavy iron ring -held it to the wall. How the ring was secured I -could not tell, but I exerted all my strength against -it and found I could not move it a hair’s-breadth. -Certainly my captors had overlooked no detail that -would tend to make me more secure. What fiendish -ingenuity had devised this place of torture!</p> - -<p>As I sat down again with a sigh of discouragement, -I heard a sharp click as of a spring released, -a heavy door creaked back, and a woman appeared -carrying a lantern. At a glance I recognized Mère -Fouchon. Her face was illumined by a devilish -joy as she looked about and saw me sitting there.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_313">[313]</span>“Ho, ho,” she laughed, “can this be the gallant -who was going to spit me on his sword only the -other morning?”</p> - -<p>I did not answer, and she placed her lantern on -the ground and sat down on a heap of dirt opposite -me, but well out of reach, and rocked herself back -and forth, and chuckled. I felt myself choking -with rage.</p> - -<p>“And the girl, too,” she continued, after a moment, -“the girl with the dark eyes and little red -mouth. She is called Nanette, is she not? What a -shame that she should be crying her eyes out in the -room just overhead!”</p> - -<p>I ground my teeth together at the thought of my -own impotence.</p> - -<p>“Ah, curse!” she cried, “curse your heart out! -Christ, how it gladdens my soul! Ho, ho!” and -she rocked back and forth in a paroxysm of mirth.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said at last, mastering my anger as -best I could. “Why are you doing all this?”</p> - -<p>“For money,” she answered gayly. “Ten thousand -crowns, at the very least, Monsieur. It is a -pretty sum, is it not?”</p> - -<p>“Very pretty,” I said. “Who is fool enough to -part with it?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_314">[314]</span>“Who but M. Jacques Ribaut, of the Rue des -Moulins?” and the hag laughed more than ever.</p> - -<p>“Ribaut?” I murmured, a great fear at my heart.</p> - -<p>“Assuredly, Ribaut,” and she leered at me horribly. -“Perhaps M. Jean Briquet may pay a portion -of it. ’Tis worth it to get such a bride, -do you not think so, Monsieur?—such a sweet -bride, so soft, so young, so innocent—a jewel of -a bride!”</p> - -<p>“A bride?” I groaned. “Speak out, woman, -and tell me what you mean.”</p> - -<p>I thought she would choke with laughing.</p> - -<p>“In two words, Monsieur,” she gasped, so soon -as she had regained her breath. “When once the -terms are settled, which will be to-morrow, or perhaps -even yet to-day, the girl will be delivered to -her anxious and loving uncle, none the worse for -her little visit here, where she is quite as safe as in -your bed in the Rue du Chantre,” and she paused -again to catch her breath. “A day or two after -that, M. Briquet will have the honor of leading her -to the altar, whither, since she believes you dead, -she will accompany him without resistance. And -what a bride she will make—so plump, so warm, -so rosy, so adorable! Ah, how I envy that happy<span class="pagenum" id="Page_315">[315]</span> -man!” and she smacked her lips, like a glutton over -a choice morsel.</p> - -<p>I was pacing up and down the wall. I tore at my -chain. In that moment, I would have sold my soul -to get my fingers about her neck—scraggy, yellow, -seamed—God, how I would have twisted it!</p> - -<p>“You hag!” I said between my teeth. “You -shall burn in hell for this. Pray God it may be I -who send you there!”</p> - -<p>She was screaming with laughter.</p> - -<p>“Oh, oh,” she gasped, “that I should have lived -to see this! And he was going to kill me with that -sword of his!”</p> - -<p>Again she was forced to stop, and sat for some -minutes rocking back and forth, shaking with -laughter.</p> - -<p>I glared at her and cursed her. If there be merit -in curses that come from the very bottom of the -soul, then is she damned eternally.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_316">[316]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br /> - -<span class="small">TORTURE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">But</span> this devil did not heed my curses. Perhaps -she knew herself damned already, and so -feared God nor man. So, seeing her squatting -laughing there, my wrath choked itself out, and I -stood silent, hot with hate.</p> - -<p>“Go on, Monsieur,” she screamed. “Do not -stop, I beg of you. Oh, the delight of this moment!”</p> - -<p>I bit my lips to keep them silent. That I, Pierre -le Moyne, should be here, a dupe, a gull, a puppet, -a fool, a make-sport for this creature!</p> - -<p>“It is sublime,” she gasped, “this jest! Everything -has played into my hands so nicely, and at -last it is to be my turn. I have waited fifteen -years for my turn, Monsieur, and now it has come. -I think I shall tell you. It is too good to keep to -myself; and then, too, I know the secret will be as -safe with you as in the tomb,” and she paused to -laugh again. “Those two creatures of d’Argenson<span class="pagenum" id="Page_317">[317]</span> -endeavored to learn something about me, I’ll -wager.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I said, “but they found very little.”</p> - -<p>“Mère Fouchon knows how to cover her steps,” -and the woman chuckled grimly. “The gendarmerie -think themselves very acute, but there are -others who are sharper. How could they suspect -that Mère Fouchon, twenty years ago, was Madame -Basarge, housekeeper for M. and Mme. Charles -Ribaut, and their brother, that very respectable -M. Jacques Ribaut, whom we both love so -dearly?”</p> - -<p>She saw my look of dazed astonishment, and -smiled again, still more grimly.</p> - -<p>“It seems you do not understand,” she continued -after a moment, during which she seemed to be debating -how much she should tell me. Caution -warned her to be silent; but the spirit of bravado -held her in its grip; a silence of many years -clamored to be broken; the devil in her urged her -on, not to be denied. “After all,” she said, “what -harm in talking to a dead man? Listen attentively, -then, Monsieur. It was sixteen years ago, while I -was employed in the Ribaut household, that Madame -Ribaut gave birth to a girl—that adorable<span class="pagenum" id="Page_318">[318]</span> -Nanette whom you already know. The mother -died a week later, and the father soon followed her. -He was a good man, and so adored his wife that he -found life not worth living without her—just the -opposite of most men! Ah, I remember her so well—picture -to yourself, Monsieur, a woman twice as -beautiful as this Nanette and with a soul like the -Virgin’s—well, that would be she. I have never -seen another like her—if she had lived, there might, -perhaps, have been another story to tell.”</p> - -<p>She paused for a moment, and I gazed at her -astounded. Her mouth was working and her -fingers clutching at the bosom of her dress—could -it be, after all, that this hell-hag had a heart? But -she caught my eyes and threw her emotion from -her.</p> - -<p>“But she did not live,” she said, with an ugly -laugh. “I am what I am—there is no going back. -Let me get on with the story. Charles Ribaut was -a good man, but his brother, Jacques—well, that -they could have been moulded in the same womb -was a miracle—they were like black and white, like -night and day, like hell and heaven. His brother -was left to take care of the baby and to look after -her fortune for her—for her father was rich, oh,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_319">[319]</span> -tremendously rich. She was sent off to a convent -for the good sisters to care for. The name on the -sign in front of the shop in the Rue des Moulins -was altered from Charles Ribaut to Jacques Ribaut. -I was discharged, for it seems that he did not wish -to have any one near him who had known his -brother. In ten years no one remembered that such -a man as Charles Ribaut had ever existed. His -brother was still taking care of his fortune, and as -the moment drew near when he knew he must part -with it, the thought came to him, why part with it -at all? Clearly, there was only one thing which -could disturb his possession—that was the girl’s -marriage. Her husband would, of course, demand -an accounting of her affairs.”</p> - -<p>She paused for a moment and looked at me.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I nodded. “I begin to see.”</p> - -<p>“You will understand, then,” she continued, -“that it was necessary for Ribaut to find for the -girl a husband who would not be too curious—who -would be satisfied with a dowry of twenty or thirty -thousand crowns and who would ask no questions. -Such a husband was found in the person of a certain -M. Jean Briquet.”</p> - -<p>I shuddered as I recalled that hideous face.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_320">[320]</span>“I see you know him,” she chuckled. “He is -beautiful, is he not?”</p> - -<p>“But how do you know all this?” I asked.</p> - -<p>She hesitated for a moment—but the temptation -was too strong. And, after all, what harm in -talking to a dead man?</p> - -<p>“You have perhaps noticed, Monsieur,” she said -at last, “that I do not speak the argot of the sewers, -and yet for ten years I was a part of them. After -leaving Ribaut, I made a mistake, a false step—no -matter what. It was necessary for me to remain -concealed from the police. I was no longer Mme. -Basarge. I became Mère Fouchon, a consort of -thieves and drabs—a receiver of stolen goods—a -thing of the night. Do you fancy I relished it, -Monsieur? At the end of ten years, I thought it -safe to emerge from the darkness. I became concierge -of the house in the Rue du Chantre, and -dreamed of a day when I might regain my old -place in the world. I had been in hell, but I fancied -I could drag myself out.”</p> - -<p>Again she paused, and I looked at her with something -like pity in my heart. I could see what those -ten years in the sewers of Paris had done for her. -D’Argenson’s theory, then, had been correct.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_321">[321]</span>“It was at that time I thought of applying to M. -Ribaut,” she continued. “I thought perhaps he -might be willing to assist me. I did not then suspect -what a dog he was. But he raved at me like -a madman, and threatened to denounce me to the -police should I ever again appear before him. I -began to suspect something. I made inquiries, but -I could find out nothing. His niece, they said, was -at the Sacré Cœur getting her education. Had she -been home? No, no one had ever seen her. But I -saw her—the scrub-woman at the convent pointed -her out to me. Indeed, I did not need to have her -pointed out—she was so like her mother, I thought -for a moment I was looking at a ghost, and grew -quite faint. But it passed, and I looked at her well -and saw she was not happy. What girl could be in -that gray, cold, silent place? Ugh, it makes me -shiver to think of it! Even the sewers were better, -for, after all, there is life in the sewers, not always -and always silence! But I did not rest there. I -made a friend of a concierge just across from the -Ribaut house, but she could tell me nothing. Was -the girl coming home? She did not know. Had -she been betrothed? Well, there was a rumor that -she was destined for a certain M. Briquet, a great<span class="pagenum" id="Page_322">[322]</span> -friend of her uncle’s. Then in a flash I understood, -Monsieur, for I had known M. Briquet, having met -him during those ten years spent in the darkness,” -and she laughed harshly. “His is not a pleasant -character, though he has raised himself out of the -abyss.”</p> - -<p>I said nothing, fearing to interrupt this remarkable -story.</p> - -<p>“But though I knew everything,” she went on -after a moment, “I could do nothing, as I had no -wish to make the acquaintance of M. d’Argenson’s -men. It was not until I saw you enter the court of -the Epée Flamboyante with Mlle. Ribaut on your -arm that I found a plan. Now, M. le Moyne, my -plan is working admirably. I hold the key to the -situation. In a day or two, Ribaut will come to -terms. I will take my ten thousand crowns and -pouf!—there will no longer be a Mère Fouchon. -I will go to Marseilles, Bordeaux, Nice—anywhere -away from this execrable Paris. I shall have -money—I shall live well—I shall no longer fear the -police or a return to the life of the Rue des Marmosets. -I shall escape from hell, after all.”</p> - -<p>“And what do you propose doing with me?” I -asked.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_323">[323]</span>She looked at me a moment with glittering eyes, -all her venom in her face.</p> - -<p>“Ah, you, M. le Moyne. It is most unfortunate -for you that you did not remain contentedly in -the Rue du Chantre instead of following the girl -here. You have put your head in the trap, and in -the trap you stay. Out of it, you would trouble me. -You are too intimate with M. d’Argenson. So, -when I am ready to leave Paris, I shall close the -outer door, swing into place a certain slab of stone, -and go away. That will be the end. A century -from now, perhaps, workmen will find a cavern -under the street. In the cavern will be a skeleton -chained to the wall. They can wonder as they -please, but I’ll wager they’ll not guess the story. -Perhaps some one will make a very pretty romance -of it. Think what an honor, Monsieur! The hero -of a romance!”</p> - -<p>Honor! Ah, well, this devil should not see I -feared her. Besides, was not the lieutenant of -police my friend? He would learn from the concierge -whither I had gone. Doubtless he was already -searching for me.</p> - -<p>So I laughed in her face.</p> - -<p>“You deceive yourself, Madame,” I said. “I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_324">[324]</span> -have friends who know that I came here. They -will turn this whole quarter upside down but they -find me, and then you will be sent to ornament a -gibbet at Bicetre.”</p> - -<p>She rocked back and forth, clasping her knees -and leering into my face.</p> - -<p>“Find you?” she echoed. “Not soon, Monsieur; -certainly not in time to save you, unless the -earth opens. The police have been this way, and -they have passed without finding a trace of you -or of me. You would never have discovered me, -never have found a trace of me, had I not opened -the door that you might walk in. I saw my chance -to be revenged—and revenge is very sweet—so I -opened the trap and in you came! For you had -not behaved nicely to me, Monsieur; you had looked -at me in a way that any woman would resent; you -had spoken words to me that were not to be forgiven. -Well, you are in the trap, and you will -never get out. Do you fancy I would have taken -the risk of sending for that clothing had I not -been certain I could laugh at the police?”</p> - -<p>She paused for breath. Now that the gates were -opened, that silence of fifteen years was being -broken with a vengeance!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_325">[325]</span>“Nevertheless, they will find me,” I repeated -resolutely. “You do not know Monsieur d’Argenson.”</p> - -<p>“Do I not!” and she laughed horribly, with -contorted face. “For fifteen years has he been -seeking me, yet he has never found me. Nor will -he ever find you, for you are well hidden, Monsieur; -so well that Christ may not find you at Judgment. -That would be horrible—not to get your -reward for sleeping on the hard floor the other -night, and leaving that pretty girl to go, pucelle, to -our friend, Bri——”</p> - -<p>But she did not finish, for, mad with rage, I -caught from the floor the vessel that had held the -water, and dashed it full at her face. But quick -as a flash, she bent aside, and the dish crashed -against the wall behind her.</p> - -<p>She sat for a moment looking at me, a queer -light in her eyes.</p> - -<p>“You love her, do you not, Monsieur?” she said -quietly, at last. “Too bad your fate should bring -you here, for there is no way out.”</p> - -<p>No way out! There was a finality in her tone -that chilled me. I sat down again trembling, -against the wall.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_326">[326]</span>“I bought the secret of this place at a price”—she -paused, and her features became frightful, “at -a price of body and soul,” she continued, hoarsely. -“I had to have it—to save my life—I did not hesitate. -Now, it is serving me once more, Monsieur. -When I leave it to-morrow, for the last time, it -will never again be opened.”</p> - -<p>I felt myself gazing, fascinated, over the edge -of an abyss.</p> - -<p>“It is a very interesting place,” she went on, -sneeringly. “The man of whom I—bought it—had -been a scholar before he became a brute—I -think it is your men of genius who fall the lowest -when they fall—and he told me about it one day. -He said that at one time this little island was all -Paris, and that this cavern was hewn in the rock -by some tyrant who ruled here then—a queer name -he had—I have forgotten. Its very existence had -been unknown for I know not how many centuries, -until this beast I tell you of chanced upon -the secret of the entrance there. A hundred men -have eaten their hearts out, bound in that belt, sitting -just where you are sitting.”</p> - -<p>I shuddered at the thought. I felt that my blood -was chilled, that my manhood was slipping from me.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_327">[327]</span>“You will leave me here to starve, then?” I asked -at last.</p> - -<p>“No, I will be merciful, Monsieur,” she answered. -“I have no wish to torture you. I am, in -a way, sorry for you. Before I go I will place by -your side a cup of wine. You will drink the wine, -and you will fall into a pleasant sleep from which -you will never awaken.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you fiend!” I groaned, sick at the thought. -“You fiend!”</p> - -<p>“I think you understand the situation now,” and -she laughed harshly as she arose to go. “Do you -suppose for a moment that I will allow the life of -one man or of twenty men to stand between me and -success? Do you suppose I would go back to the -Rue des Marmosets—to the life that was a living -hell—for anything on earth? I was so sure that -you must die—that I could not with safety spare -you, even if I so desired—that I have thrown into -the Seine the key of the lock at your belt. That -belt is there to stay, Monsieur, until it rots away.”</p> - -<p>She picked up her lantern and took a step towards -the door.</p> - -<p>“I will tell you one thing more, Monsieur,” she -added, pausing, “that you may guess what my life<span class="pagenum" id="Page_328">[328]</span> -has been. The drink which I will give you is one -that I have kept by me for fifteen years. I preferred -that death to the wheel—yes, a thousand -times. But I shall no longer have need of it, Monsieur, -so I give it to you. You see that I am generous.”</p> - -<p>She laughed again, and in a moment the door -swung shut behind her and I was left alone in the -darkness.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_329">[329]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br /> - -<span class="small">A CHILD OF THE NIGHT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I sat</span> for a long time, dazed and desperate, my -head in my hands, my heart cold within me. It -seemed that the last shred of my courage had been -stripped from me. I was never again to see the -trees nor the blue sky, or bare my head to the -good sunshine. I was never again to lie in the -grass and gaze up, up, through the heavens at the -bright stars. I was never again to feel on my face -the sweet breath of the south wind. I thought of -the deep, placid Midouze, of the wide fields, of the -dark forest, with the wild-flowers nestling in its -depths. I thought of my mother, of my sister, of -Nanette—I was never again to see Nanette—to -hold her hand—to gaze into her eyes—she was to -become prey to a monstrous appetite—ah, Christ!—my -very soul trembled within me. She had -called me—in terror and despair, she had called -me—and I had not come! Instead, I had rushed -headlong into this trap. I had played the fool! If<span class="pagenum" id="Page_330">[330]</span> -I, alone, were to suffer I might endure it, but that -she should suffer too——</p> - -<p>But the mood passed, the throbbing in my brain -subsided, stark fear hid its face. I shook myself -together. After all, I was not yet dead, and so -might yet escape. Still, the more I pondered the -situation, the more remote did any chance of escape -appear. I saw no way of accomplishing even the -first step towards freedom, that of loosening myself -from the chain which held me to the wall, and even -were that done, I dared not think of the difficulties -I must still encounter before I should be free. And -yet I could not believe it was to be my fate to die -here, chained to the wall, like a rat in a trap.</p> - -<p>I heard the door opening again, and I stared in -amazement at the queer figure that entered, carrying -in one hand a candle and in the other a plate of -food. It was a girl with legs grotesquely bowed, -and in an instant I recognized the child I had -rescued on the Quai des Théatins. At the same -moment, the light from the candle fell upon my -face, and she knew me.</p> - -<p>“You!” she cried. “You! Oh, my God!” and -she let fall the candle and plate upon the floor, her -legs seemed to give way beneath her, and she sat<span class="pagenum" id="Page_331">[331]</span> -rocking herself helplessly, despair writ large upon -her face.</p> - -<p>I stared at her a moment astounded, understanding -nothing of her emotion. Then the words she -had uttered, blushing, on the quay, came back to -me—words called forth, perhaps, by the first touch -of kindness she had ever known——</p> - -<p>“I think—I should like you—very much, Monsieur!”</p> - -<p>I looked at her again, and a ray of hope came to -me. Perhaps in this unfortunate creature I might -find an ally.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said, “this is not the way to help me, -to spill my supper. I assure you, Mademoiselle, -that I am very hungry.”</p> - -<p>She gathered up the bread and meat without a -word and gave them to me. I went at them vigorously -and without minding the fact that some -particles of dirt from the floor still clung to them. -She set the candle upright beside her and watched -me with eyes dark with apprehension. As I looked -at her a thought suddenly occurred to me.</p> - -<p>“Was it you,” I asked, “who went to the house -in the Rue du Chantre to get Mère Fouchon’s -clothing?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_332">[332]</span>“Yes, Monsieur,” she said.</p> - -<p>“And you were on your way there when I picked -you up on the quay?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>I smiled grimly as I reflected on the extraordinary -chance which had taken me there just in time -to save her life.</p> - -<p>Suddenly she burst into a flood of tears.</p> - -<p>“Oh, you smile!” she sobbed. “You do not -understand, then. You do not know that you are -to be left here, after we are gone, and that no one -will ever find you.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, I have been told so,” I answered, “but -I do not believe it.”</p> - -<p>She raised her head and looked at me fixedly.</p> - -<p>“You mean you will escape?” she asked, after -a moment.</p> - -<p>I nodded and smiled again.</p> - -<p>“Oh, but you do not know,” she cried. “A man -could not escape from here if he had the strength -of a hundred men.”</p> - -<p>“Nevertheless,” I began, but the hoarse voice of -Mère Fouchon interrupted me.</p> - -<p>“La Bancale,” she cried, “come here at once, -and be sure to bolt the door after you.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_333">[333]</span>“I must go,” she said. “I will do what I can, -Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>I watched her as she went. So she was called -La Bancale, the bandy-legged, and my eyes were -wet with tears as I thought of what her life had -been—of what it yet must be. She would do all -she could, she had said, and yet what could she -accomplish? She was so frail, so weak. Still, for -a moment, I felt more hopeful. To a drowning -man, even a straw is welcome. Besides, she was -not without her shrewdness—witness how she had -doubled on her tracks to prevent pursuit, and had -finally evaded her pursuer. Or was it really a trap -that had been set for me, and into which I had -walked blindly?</p> - -<p>The problem was too great a one for my wit to -solve, for my head was paining me again severely. -It was no light blow that had been given me, and -I wondered that it had not crushed my skull. I -could feel that the blood had soaked through my -hair and dried about my face, but I had no way of -removing it. The air of the cellar seemed foul and -close; I was shivering with the cold and damp. At -last, in sheer exhaustion, my head fell forward and -I slept.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_334">[334]</span>A touch on the arm awakened me. I opened my -eyes, but could see nothing.</p> - -<p>“Are you here, Monsieur?” a voice whispered. -“Speak to me.”</p> - -<p>“I was asleep,” I said. “Is it thou, La Bancale?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do not call me by that hideous name,” she -sobbed.</p> - -<p>“What shall I call you, then, my dear?”</p> - -<p>“Anything, anything you like, Monsieur, only -not that.”</p> - -<p>“But have you no other name? Surely, you -were not always called that!”</p> - -<p>“Always, Monsieur,” she sobbed. “Ever since -I can remember.”</p> - -<p>Poor child! And she might have been a girl, -happy like any other!</p> - -<p>“Let me see,” I said, “I will call you Ninon. I -have a sister named Ninon. I am sure you would -love her.”</p> - -<p>“I am sure of it also, if she is your sister, Monsieur,” -she answered softly.</p> - -<p>“How does it happen that you are here?” I -asked, vaguely troubled by the tone of her voice. -“Where is Mère Fouchon?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_335">[335]</span>“She went away just now, and as she said she -was going to the Rue des Moulins she cannot be -back for an hour at least.”</p> - -<p>“To the Rue des Moulins?” I cried. “Oh, I -must escape!” and I sprang to my feet and tugged -at my chain in an ecstasy of rage. “Ninon,” I -said suddenly, “could you not step into the street -and say two words to a gendarme about my being -here?”</p> - -<p>“Alas, Monsieur,” she answered, “I am as much -a prisoner as yourself. Mère Fouchon always locks -me in when she leaves the house.”</p> - -<p>I groaned aloud and could hear her sobbing.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said, mastering myself at the end of -a moment, “this will not do. We must be brave. -Cease crying, Ninon, and sit here beside me.”</p> - -<p>She did as I bade, and as I passed my arm about -her and drew her to me, I felt her body trembling -and shaken by sobs. My lips quivered with pity as -I perceived how thin she was.</p> - -<p>“Now,” I said, “we are comfortable. Place -your head against my shoulder—so. How old are -you, Ninon?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“Pierre is my name,” I said.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_336">[336]</span>“I do not know how old I am, M. Pierre,” and -it seemed to me that her voice dwelt lovingly on -the word.</p> - -<p>“And is Mère Fouchon your mother?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know that, either, M. Pierre. Only——” -and she hesitated.</p> - -<p>“Only what, Ninon? Tell me; do not be -afraid.”</p> - -<p>“Only I hope that she is not my mother, because -I hate her.”</p> - -<p>“She has not been kind to you then, Ninon?”</p> - -<p>“Kind to me!” and I felt her shudder. “Ah, -if you knew, Monsieur! The beatings—the nights -and days spent here in this cavern—sometimes -I thought she would kill me. If she were my -mother, she would not hate me so, would she, -Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>I held her closer to me with aching heart.</p> - -<p>“No, she would not hate you if she were your -mother, Ninon; she would love you. I am sure she -is not your mother. Have you always lived here?”</p> - -<p>“Always, Monsieur. After she became concierge, -I remained here, and she came home every -night.”</p> - -<p>“She did not sleep at the Rue du Chantre, then?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_337">[337]</span>“No, never, Monsieur. Always here.”</p> - -<p>I smiled grimly to myself at this proof that the -hag had been lying to me on the night she tripped -over my legs in the hallway.</p> - -<p>“And she has never told you anything about -yourself?” I continued after a moment.</p> - -<p>“Never, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“But you have asked her to tell you, have you -not, Ninon?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, Monsieur, many times.”</p> - -<p>“And how did she answer?”</p> - -<p>“With a beating, M. Pierre.”</p> - -<p>I drew her closer to me and gathered both her -hands into my own.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps it will not be always so,” I said gently. -“Perhaps some day there will be people who will -love you and who will try to make you happy.”</p> - -<p>She was sobbing against my shoulder, her hands -clutching at me nervously.</p> - -<p>“You would go with me, Ninon, would you -not,” I asked, “if I escaped from here?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, M. Pierre,” she sobbed. “I would -go with you anywhere.”</p> - -<p>“That is right,” I said, and I bent and kissed -her forehead. “But first, I must escape, and in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_338">[338]</span> -order to escape, I must be rid of this chain. Do -you think you could find me a file, Ninon?”</p> - -<p>“A file? I do not know, Monsieur. I will try. -But I must go. She will soon be returning,” and -she drew herself away. “If I can find a file, I will -bring it to you, M. Pierre,” and a moment later, I -heard the door close behind her.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_339">[339]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br /> - -<span class="small">A NIGHT OF AGONY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I sat</span> for a long time pondering over the unhappy -fate of this child. What her story had been -I could only guess. Stolen, doubtless, by this devil -in whose care she was—brought up, certainly, in -the midst of filth and shame; stunted, tortured, -misshapen—until she had become a mere fungus of -humanity, growing only in the dark, without blood -or healthy vigor—a hideous travesty upon girlhood -and womanhood. The horror and sadness of -the thing moved me strangely—yet had I not seen -a thousand such during those hours I had spent -in the slums?</p> - -<p>But Ninon—would she bear transplanting into -other soil? I doubted it, yet it seemed to me that -death itself were preferable a thousand times to -such a life as this. At least, God willing, I would -make the trial.</p> - -<p>So the hours dragged on. Sometimes I dozed; -more often I sat plunged in gloomy thought, trying -in vain to work out the problem of escape. At<span class="pagenum" id="Page_340">[340]</span> -last the door opened again, and Ninon brought me -another plate of meat and a can of water.</p> - -<p>“I know where there is a file, M. Pierre,” she -whispered, as she set them down. “I will try to -get it when Mère Fouchon goes out again.”</p> - -<p>I pressed her hand for answer, and was glad -that I had said nothing, for at that moment the -woman herself appeared at the door with her lantern. -She motioned the girl to leave, and herself -sat down on the dirt-heap opposite me.</p> - -<p>I looked at her with astonishment, for her eyes -were gleaming and her withered face was distorted -with a malignant joy.</p> - -<p>“Well, Monsieur,” she said after a moment, “it -seems that I must take leave of you sooner than I -had thought.”</p> - -<p>“And why?” I asked, with a sinking heart.</p> - -<p>“My business is finished,” she answered. “Ribaut -was more reasonable than I had hoped. I regret -that I did not ask for twenty thousand crowns -instead of ten. Ah, there was a pretty scene! You -should have seen him—you who love him no more -than I. It warmed my heart. He raved; he swore. -He foamed at the mouth, his face grew purple, -just as though he were about to have a fit. But he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_341">[341]</span> -calmed down when he found me inexorable. The -girl was cheap at the price, and he knew it. So we -soon came to terms.”</p> - -<p>“He has paid you the money, then?”</p> - -<p>“He will do so in the morning.”</p> - -<p>“And you have given him back his niece?”</p> - -<p>She laughed harshly.</p> - -<p>“What do you take me for, Monsieur?” she -asked. “A fool? No, no. M. Ribaut will get his -niece ten minutes after he has given me the money!”</p> - -<p>I could find nothing to say, but sat looking at -her in dazed bewilderment and despair.</p> - -<p>“It is all arranged,” she continued. “At six -o’clock I am to receive ten thousand crowns, in return -for which I turn over to him this pretty Nanette. -Then I say good-by to Paris and to Mère -Fouchon. Ah, do not fear; I shall not forget you, -Monsieur. I have the dose here,” and she drew a -little vial from the bosom of her dress. “When -the door has closed for the last time, Monsieur, I -should advise you to drink it at once. It is the -easiest way, much pleasanter than starving.”</p> - -<p>Still I said nothing.</p> - -<p>“Ah, I forgot one thing,” she added, pausing as -she turned to go. “At nine o’clock to-morrow<span class="pagenum" id="Page_342">[342]</span> -morning at the church of St. Landry there will be -a ceremony, Monsieur—such a charming ceremony. -Can you not guess what? Well, I will tell you. At -this ceremony, that pretty little Nanette, whom you -love so much, will be transformed into Mme. Jean -Briquet.”</p> - -<p>I dashed at her with an oath, but the chain jerked -me back against the wall. She stood for a moment -and laughed at me.</p> - -<p>“You see now, Monsieur, do you not, how much -wiser it will be to drain that little vial without -delay? Suppose you play the coward—suppose you -are alive at nine o’clock—you here in this hole, -looking death in the face—this enchanting Nanette -before the altar looking into the face of her -husband! Bah!” and she made a sudden grimace. -“I think I should prefer your part, Monsieur. -Death itself must be less hideous than Jean Briquet. -All the same,” she added, “you will do well to -drink with a steady hand—you will find it a pleasant -death—a dropping to sleep, sweet dreams, and -then—darkness. I know. I have seen others, -happy, smiling, sink into the abyss. I will have -La Bancale give it to you in the morning,” and -she was gone.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_343">[343]</span>I sank down against the wall, dazed at this -new stroke of fortune. Give me a day, two days, -and escape might be possible—but the bargain -had been made; in a few hours it would be too -late.</p> - -<p>How long I lay there in a half-stupor I do not -know, but at last I heard the door open again and -Ninon’s voice whispering my name. I groaned -for reply.</p> - -<p>“Oh, M. Pierre,” she whispered, bending over -me, “I have the file. Here is the file.”</p> - -<p>“The file!” I cried. “Oh, give it me, Ninon! -There is not a moment to lose.”</p> - -<p>She placed her trembling hand in mine and gave -me the file. I ran my fingers over it. It was old, -rusty, dull—but it had been a good file, once; -doubtless part of some long-dead burglar’s kit—would -it do the work? In an agony of haste I ran -my hand along the chain until I found what seemed -the weakest link, and set to work upon it. At the -end of a few minutes I found I had made a scratch -in the iron, and hope began to revive in my heart. -The sound of sobbing startled me.</p> - -<p>“Is it you, Ninon?” I whispered. “Forgive me, -my dear; I had forgot to thank you.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_344">[344]</span>“Oh, it is not that, M. Pierre,” she sobbed. “It -is not that!”</p> - -<p>“Here, sit beside me,” I said. “Let me put my -arm around you—so. Now, tell me what it is.”</p> - -<p>She was silent a moment, and I could feel her -little body quivering.</p> - -<p>“Oh, M. Pierre,” she whispered at last, “I -heard all that Mère Fouchon said this afternoon,” -and I raised my hand to her face to find it wet -with tears.</p> - -<p>“Well,” I said, “what then, Ninon?”</p> - -<p>“And do you love her so very much, this Nanette?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, very much, Ninon.”</p> - -<p>“Enough to die for her, perhaps?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes,” I answered. “To die for her were -nothing, Ninon.”</p> - -<p>“That is right, M. Pierre,” she whispered, and -her voice was shaking. “That is the way to love. -I have seen her. She is pretty, oh, so pretty, even -though her eyes were red with weeping. Tell me, -M. Pierre, must one be pretty to be loved?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no, Ninon,” I said. “One needs only to -be good. You are good, Ninon, and there will be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_345">[345]</span> -somebody some day who will love you and who -will make you happy.”</p> - -<p>She said nothing for a moment, as though pondering -this answer.</p> - -<p>“No, there never will be any one, M. Pierre,” -she said at last, with a little sigh. “But this Nanette—ah, -she is adorable. She heard your voice -when you came in that night, calling her name. -She thinks you dead, M. Pierre. They have told -her that you are dead, that you were killed that -night. I believe she loves you also, she has wept -so much.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, if I am only in time,” I said, trembling -with apprehension, and I picked up my chain again.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I will go,” said the girl; and then, “will -you do something for me, M. Pierre?”</p> - -<p>“You have only to name it, Ninon.”</p> - -<p>“Kiss me good-by, Monsieur. You may not -have time in the morning.”</p> - -<p>“But I am coming back for you, Ninon,” I -cried. “It is not good-by. You are to live with -us always.”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” and she was sobbing again. “That -cannot be. I am not of your world, Monsieur. I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_346">[346]</span> -am of the darkness. I could not bear the light. I -am hideous, Monsieur—I know it.”</p> - -<p>“Come here, Ninon,” I whispered. “I will kiss -you good-night, not good-by. You shall be pretty, -Ninon, when you live surrounded by our love, as -you are going to live.”</p> - -<p>She pressed her lips to mine, and then went away, -still sobbing softly. As the door closed, I set to -work again at my chain, knowing that no sound I -might make could penetrate those massive walls. -The hours passed, my hands were torn and bleeding, -but still I urged the file back and forth across -the iron. The cut in the link was slowly growing -deeper—but, oh, so slowly. At last it was almost -through, and I paused from sheer exhaustion. My -brain was reeling and my hands were shaking like -those of a man with palsy. I laid my head back -against the wall and closed my eyes. Tired nature -conquered and I fell asleep.</p> - -<p>“Oh, M. Pierre,” cried a voice in my ear, “you -have slept!”</p> - -<p>I opened my eyes with a start. It was Ninon, -this time with a lantern.</p> - -<p>“You have slept!” she cried again. “You have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_347">[347]</span> -not severed the chain. It is morning, and you will -be too late!”</p> - -<p>“Too late, yes, too late!” I cried. “And all because -of my accursed weakness!” and I picked up -my chain and tore at it like a madman.</p> - -<p>“She has gone away,” cried Ninon. “She said -she would be back in an hour. She took Nanette -with her. When she returns we are to leave Paris.”</p> - -<p>I groaned. My hands were trembling so I could -not control them. I tried to pick up the file and -found that I could not hold it.</p> - -<p>“It is too late,” I groaned. “Did she tell you -to give me a vial, Ninon?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes,” she cried. “Here it is,” and she -held it up.</p> - -<p>“Give it to me,” I said, and reached for it.</p> - -<p>“What is it, M. Pierre?” she asked, springing -back, her eyes large with terror.</p> - -<p>“No matter,” I answered. “Give it me, Ninon. -It is the easiest way.”</p> - -<p>“No, no! Be a man, Monsieur! Oh, you are -a man—such a brave man!” and she raised the vial -and dashed it against the wall. It broke with a -little crash. The liquid trickled down over the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_348">[348]</span> -stones and filled the cell with a pleasant, sweetish -odor.</p> - -<p>“Give me the file,” she said, and took it from -my palsied hand. “Do not despair, Monsieur, -there is yet time,” and she was filing away at the -chain with all her little strength. “Oh, I was -wrong to say you slept. See, it is almost through. -In half an hour it will be quite through, and you -will be free.”</p> - -<p>Back and forth the file went. I watched her -stupidly, and saw without understanding it that her -hands turned red and that the chain was wet with -blood.</p> - -<p>“Think of Nanette, M. Pierre,” she said, looking -up for a moment into my eyes. “Think of -Nanette, that dear Nanette, whom you are going -to rescue presently—whom you are going to make -so happy.”</p> - -<p>I was sobbing wildly, out of sheer weakness.</p> - -<p>“Hasten!” I whispered. “Oh, hasten, Ninon!”</p> - -<p>She sprang to her feet with a little cry of triumph.</p> - -<p>“It is done!” she cried. “The chain is through. -Take hold here, Monsieur. Now pull. Pull with -all your might. Ah!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_349">[349]</span>The chain was broken, I staggered towards the -outer door like a drunken man.</p> - -<p>“Free!” I muttered to myself. “Free!” and I -reeled through the door into the outer room.</p> - -<p>Ninon was beside me, her finger on her lips, her -face white with fear.</p> - -<p>“Hush,” she whispered. “I hear footsteps. She -is returning. Perhaps there are others with her. -In here, quick,” and before I could resist, even if in -my great weakness I had thought of resistance, -she pushed me into a little closet, just as Mère -Fouchon unlocked the outer door and entered.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_350">[350]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br /> - -<span class="small">GREATER LOVE THAN MINE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">I leaned</span> against the wall of the little closet in -which I was, and looked out through the half-opened -door into the room. I saw that Mère Fouchon -carried in her arms a leathern bag, which she -placed upon the table with a sigh of relief at being -rid of its weight.</p> - -<p>“Come, make ready,” she said to the girl, “the -wagon will be here in a moment. Did you give -our friend the bottle?”</p> - -<p>As she turned, she perceived that the door of -my cell was open. She sprang to it, cast one look -within and saw by the light of the lantern that it -was empty.</p> - -<p>“He is gone!” she screamed, and turned her -glaring eyes and working face upon the girl. -“You drab, it was with your help!”</p> - -<p>Doubtless in that instant she saw her plans -crumbling about her, she felt the meshes of the -law tightening, at the end of the path loomed the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_351">[351]</span> -black gibbet. This time she would not escape! -Small wonder that the blood leaped to her eyes, as -she stood there trembling, strangled by rage, unable -to speak!</p> - -<p>Then the bonds loosened and she sprung upon -the girl like a cat upon its prey.</p> - -<p>“Curse you!” she screamed. “You shall pay -for it—you!” and she snatched a knife from the -table.</p> - -<p>In an instant, my strength and manhood came -back to me, and I dashed open the door.</p> - -<p>“You devil!” I said between my teeth. “You -devil!” and I was upon her.</p> - -<p>Even as I grasped her hair, she raised the knife -and plunged it deep into the girl’s breast. I -dragged back her head, dashed my fist into her -face and threw her against the wall with all my -strength. She struck with a dull crash, rebounded -to the floor and lay there with closed eyes, the blood -oozing from her nose and mouth, her red knife -still in her hand.</p> - -<p>“Pray heaven, I have killed you!” I said, and -stooped and raised Ninon in my arms.</p> - -<p>She opened her eyes and gazed at me with a -smile of ineffable sweetness.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_352">[352]</span>“It is better so,” she whispered. “I was not -of your world, M. Pierre, and now I shall not have -to live when you are gone.”</p> - -<p>The hot tears were on my cheeks as I looked at -her, and she raised her hand to my face with a -gesture of tenderness inexpressible.</p> - -<p>“Are those tears for me?” she asked. “Oh, how -glad I am that you care enough to weep! I am not -sorry to die. I had never dreamed that I should -have the joy of dying in your arms like this, with -your dear eyes looking down upon me. And you -will soon dry your tears, M. Pierre, when you look -upon another face more beautiful—oh, a thousand -times more beautiful than mine.”</p> - -<p>I opened my mouth, but could not speak. I felt -her body stiffening in my arms.</p> - -<p>“You told me,” she whispered, “that you loved -her enough to die for her, M. Pierre. But I love -you more than that—oh, so much more than that! -I love you enough to give you to another, M. Pierre—to -die that she may possess you.”</p> - -<p>She gazed at me a moment longer, then her eyes -slowly closed, her lips parted in a sigh that bore -her spirit with it. I was sobbing wildly as I laid -the little form reverently upon the pallet in one corner<span class="pagenum" id="Page_353">[353]</span> -and turned to go. As I did so I fancied I saw -Mère Fouchon move.</p> - -<p>“So you are not dead,” I said, speaking aloud as -though she could hear me. “Well, you shall not -escape,” and catching her by the arm, I dragged -her within the cell and shut the door. As I pushed -it into place, I saw that by swinging back two slabs -of stone, the door was masked, and the wall of the -cellar was apparently unbroken. I trembled as I -thought what my fate would have been had Mère -Fouchon thrown those stones into place and gone -away.</p> - -<p>As I turned again into the outer room my eyes -fell upon the bag which she had placed on the table. -I opened it and was astonished to find it full of -gold. I understood in a moment. It was the price -Ribaut had paid for Nanette.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said, “I will take this with me. It -will be proof of my story.”</p> - -<p>I left the room and found myself at the foot of -a flight of stairs which led to a hallway above. Following -this, I came to a room which I recognized -as that which I had entered sword in hand in pursuit -of Mère Fouchon. As I stepped into it, I -heard some one knocking at the outer door. I flung<span class="pagenum" id="Page_354">[354]</span> -it open, and saw outside a man who shrank back in -alarm as his eyes fell upon me. A cart was standing -in the street.</p> - -<p>“Ah, it is the driver,” I cried. “Come, my -friend, you are to take me to the Palais Royal as -quickly as possible.”</p> - -<p>“I came for a woman, not for a madman!” he -protested.</p> - -<p>“I am no madman,” I said. “Come,” and I -opened my bag and gave him a louis. “This will -pay you for your trouble.”</p> - -<p>“Where is the woman?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“She no longer has need of you.”</p> - -<p>He looked at me a moment with staring eyes.</p> - -<p>“Monsieur,” he said at last, “a crime has been -committed here.”</p> - -<p>“I do not deny it,” I answered, “only it is not -I who have committed it. Why, man, I want you -to take me to M. d’Argenson at the Palais Royal. -Do you think I should go there, if I had committed -a crime?”</p> - -<p>“To M. d’Argenson?” he repeated. “Ah, ah—that -is different. Come, Monsieur, I will take you,” -and he sprang into his cart. I was beside him ere -the words were spoken.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_355">[355]</span>“Make haste!” I cried, and leaned against the -side of the cart, sick with apprehension. If I should -be too late!</p> - -<p>He whipped his horse into a run and we bumped -rapidly along the street and across the river to the -quays. Here the crowd delayed us and we could -proceed but slowly. At last we reached a side-street -and turned into it at a gallop. In a moment -we had crossed the Rue St. Honoré and were at -the Palais Royal. I sprang from the wagon and up -the steps into the ante-chamber just as the clocks -were striking eight. I ran straight to the man who -stood at the inner door.</p> - -<p>“Tell M. d’Argenson that M. le Moyne is here -to make his report and that it is important,” I -panted.</p> - -<p>He stared at me a moment in amazement and -then disappeared through the door. In an instant -he was back.</p> - -<p>“You are to enter, Monsieur,” he said, and -closed the door behind me.</p> - -<p>D’Argenson was seated at his table, and he gazed -at me in astonishment.</p> - -<p>“Good God, M. le Moyne,” he cried, “what has -happened to you?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_356">[356]</span>Not until that moment did I realize the strangeness -of my appearance—my hair matted with -blood, my clothing torn and filthy, an iron belt -around my waist from which dangled a chain a foot -long, my doublet red with Ninon’s blood. I did -not wonder that the carter had believed me a madman, -or that he had scented a crime.</p> - -<p>Briefly as possible I told my story, d’Argenson -listening in silence to the end. As I finished, he -struck a bell at his elbow. The usher entered instantly.</p> - -<p>“My carriage at once,” he said, “and send two -men to a house in the Rue du Chevet of which they -will see the street door open. They will find an old -woman lying in the inner portion of the cellar, and -will lodge her at once in the conciergerie.”</p> - -<p>The man bowed and withdrew. D’Argenson -picked up the bag of money which I had placed on -the table before him, and after a glance at its contents, -threw it into a drawer, which he locked.</p> - -<p>“The wedding, you say, is to take place at nine -o’clock?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur, at the Church of St. Landry.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, well, we shall be there,” and d’Argenson -smiled, “and I fancy we shall have a little surprise<span class="pagenum" id="Page_357">[357]</span> -for M. Ribaut and M. Briquet. I do not think -that Mère Fouchon, or Mme. Basarge, will ever -trouble you again, Monsieur. Her hour has -struck.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_358">[358]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV<br /> - -<span class="small">TO THE CHURCH OF ST. LANDRY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">There</span> was a tone in his voice that made me -tremble. I realized that this man could be terrible, -inexorable upon occasion. I had good cause to hate -the woman, but, God knows, I pitied her now.</p> - -<p>“Her hour has struck,” repeated d’Argenson. -“She has lived fifteen years too long already. She -has cheated the gallows, but the gallows will claim -its own.”</p> - -<p>I questioned him with my eyes.</p> - -<p>“She called it a mistake, you told me—that was -a gentle name for it. I remember it very well, for -this mistake was one of the most horrible of the -first year of my administration. The police was -not organized then as it is now, or she would not -have escaped us.”</p> - -<p>“And what was this mistake, Monsieur?” I questioned.</p> - -<p>“It is a pretty story,” he said musingly. “There -is not time to tell it now as it should be told—but,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_359">[359]</span> -in a word, this woman, after she left Ribaut, secured -a place with a pastry-cook named Durand, -in the Rue Auxerois. He was wealthy and she -seems to have conceived a passion for him. One -morning his wife was found dead in bed. He welcomed -the release, perhaps, but he did not look -twice at Madame Basarge. Instead, he married -again, this time a pretty girl from Orleans, which -had been his home. One day, the pastry-shop did -not open. The neighbors became alarmed and -burst in the door. They found Durand and his -wife in bed. They had been dead for hours, and -their purple flesh proved they had been poisoned. -Madame Basarge was missing. So was Durand’s -little daughter. We found out afterwards that the -woman had learned her infamous art from one of -the disciples of the Widow Montvoisin.”</p> - -<p>He paused, and his face grew stern.</p> - -<p>“You can conceive, Monsieur, how I searched -for that woman. I had just come to the office. I -felt personally responsible—my reputation seemed -at stake. But we found not a trace of her. She -descended into depths from which even the police -recoiled. But I have waited. I knew that fate -would deliver her to me. I am prepared.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_360">[360]</span>He turned to a case of papers at his side, and -after a moment’s search, drew out one, opened it, -and glanced over it.</p> - -<p>“There was no question of her guilt,” he continued, -after a moment, “and a decree of death -was issued against her. I hold it here in my hand. -There need be no further delay in its execution.”</p> - -<p>He folded the paper again, and sat for a time, -tapping it against the table.</p> - -<p>“That woman is a genius,” he said, at last. “I -admire her. She baffled us so completely. Your -concierge told my men he had sent you to the Rue -du Chevet, and we scoured the quarter from top to -bottom, but could find no trace of you. It is not -often my men fail, M. le Moyne, but how were -they to suspect the existence of a cavern thirty feet -underground? I must see it for myself, some day. -And the girl—well, we found no trace of the girl, -either, nor of Madame Basarge, nor of this gamine -you say she had with her—they must have had another -hiding-place.”</p> - -<p>But my brain was busy with another problem.</p> - -<p>“You said, M. le Comte,” I began, “that a -daughter of the confectioner Durand was missing. -Was she ever found?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_361">[361]</span>“She was never found. Ah, I see,” and he -looked at me suddenly. “This gamine—how old -was she?”</p> - -<p>I shook my head.</p> - -<p>“I do not know, Monsieur. She might have -been fifteen—twenty—twenty-five—she was old -enough to love.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” he cried, “I venture the guess that it -was Durand’s daughter. The woman’s object in -stealing the child always puzzled me, but now I -understand—she wanted some one upon whom she -might wreak her hatred.”</p> - -<p>That was it—in a flash I saw it. Some one upon -whom to wreak her hatred—some one to torture! -Ah, Ninon, what a fate was yours!</p> - -<p>The opening of the door brought me from my -thoughts, and I turned to see an attendant enter.</p> - -<p>“Your carriage is waiting, M. le Comte,” he -announced.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” cried d’Argenson, springing to his -feet and seizing his cloak and hat. “I am going -with you myself, M. le Moyne, for I am curious to -witness this little coup de théâtre. It is not often -that I give myself a treat of this kind,” and he led -the way into the ante-chamber. “Here, Bernin,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_362">[362]</span> -he called to an officer who was standing there, “you -will deliver this order to the jailer of the conciergerie -at once,” and he handed him the paper containing -the sentence of Mère Fouchon. Her hour -had struck, indeed! “Come with me, Monsieur,” -he added to me and led the way rapidly down the -steps and to the carriage.</p> - -<p>“We have ample time,” he said, as the carriage -started. “It is yet twenty minutes of nine o’clock. -I imagine that these good people whom we are -going to surprise will believe they see a ghost when -you appear before them,” he added, with a smile. -“Upon my word, I doubt if even the charming -Nanette will know you. You are enough to -frighten a woman half to death.”</p> - -<p>“There was no time,” I said, “or I should have -changed my garments.”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” cried d’Argenson, “I would not have -one speck of dirt less. Believe me, with that bloody -head, those torn hands, those filthy clothes, those -haggard eyes—and above everything, with that belt -of iron about your waist—you are admirable!”</p> - -<p>He looked at me in silence for a moment, as the -carriage rolled along the Rue St. Honoré.</p> - -<p>“M. le Moyne,” he said suddenly, “I need not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_363">[363]</span> -tell you we have no proof that there is really a conspiracy -between Ribaut and Briquet?”</p> - -<p>“No proof, Monsieur?” I stammered, for I had -believed the way quite clear.</p> - -<p>“No proof whatever,” repeated d’Argenson. -“Nothing but the suspicions of an old woman, -which there is little chance of confirming. There -are, of course, many things which point in the same -direction—the pertinacity of Ribaut, his willingness -to sacrifice ten thousand crowns in order that -the marriage might take place, his terror when you -threatened a police investigation, the apparent unfitness -of Briquet, the hint that he was once a thief -or worse—all these indicate that Mère Fouchon’s -theory is the right one. Still there is no proof. -Not a single suspicious circumstance has been unearthed -by my agents.”</p> - -<p>“You will permit the wedding to take place, -then?” I cried in despair. “You will do nothing -to prevent it?”</p> - -<p>“Rest assured, Monsieur,” said d’Argenson, -kindly, “that I will do everything in my power to -prevent it. For I believe that a conspiracy does -exist, even though I have no proof of it. The facts -stated by Mère Fouchon had already been ascertained<span class="pagenum" id="Page_364">[364]</span> -by my agents. Charles Ribaut left a very -large fortune; his daughter Anne is the only heir, -her uncle has had absolute control of the estate for -fifteen years. But in all of this there is nothing -which resembles a conspiracy, even in the least degree. -It is quite possible that he intends turning -the whole fortune over to Briquet.”</p> - -<p>“What then will you do, Monsieur?” I questioned -anxiously.</p> - -<p>“There is only one thing to be done,” he answered. -“We will assume a bold front. We will -act as though we held great forces in reserve. We -will endeavor to frighten them. It is an old trick, -but one which is often successful with the guilty. -Let us hope it will be so in this case.”</p> - -<p>We were crossing the Pont au Change, and I -looked out upon the river with eyes that saw -nothing. I had thought success so certain, and -now, it seemed, I might yet lose! I raised my eyes -to find d’Argenson looking at me with a smile -whose meaning I did not understand.</p> - -<p>“M. le Moyne,” he said, “I am going to ask -you a question which you need not answer if you -do not choose.”</p> - -<p>“What is it, Monsieur?” I asked.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_365">[365]</span>“It is concerning Mlle. Ribaut. I have reason -to believe that you love her. Is it not so, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>“That is so, M. le Comte,” I replied, and my -hands were trembling.</p> - -<p>“I am glad to hear it,” he said, and fell into a -reverie, smiling to himself. It was not until we -stopped before the church that he spoke again.</p> - -<p>“Here we are,” he cried, “and with still ten -minutes to spare. Come with me,” and we left the -carriage and entered the church. An old man met -us at the door and cast an astonished glance at me.</p> - -<p>“Are you the sacristan?” asked d’Argenson.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur,” answered the fellow.</p> - -<p>“There is to be a wedding here at nine o’clock, -is there not?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know, Monsieur. There has already -been one wedding here at eight o’clock.”</p> - -<p>My heart fell within me. Could it be that the -hour had been changed?</p> - -<p>“What were their names?” asked d’Argenson -sharply.</p> - -<p>“The man was named Brujon,” answered the -sacristan. “I do not remember the woman’s -name.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_366">[366]</span>I breathed again. We were still in time.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said d’Argenson. “I will see the -curé and find out about this other marriage.”</p> - -<p>“Pardon, Monsieur,” protested the man, “but -the curé is very busy.”</p> - -<p>“You will tell him,” said d’Argenson grimly, -“that the Comte d’Argenson, lieutenant of police, -wishes to speak to him and at once.”</p> - -<p>The fellow’s face turned livid and he bowed to -the ground.</p> - -<p>“Oh, M. d’Argenson,” he stammered, “that is -another matter. Follow me, Messieurs, and I will -conduct you to the curé.”</p> - -<p>He led the way along a side aisle to the sacristy -at the rear. He tapped at the door, and a voice -bidding us enter, he opened it and ushered us in. -The curé was sitting at a table writing.</p> - -<p>“This is M. le Comte d’Argenson, M. le Curé,” -said the sacristan, and went out, closing the door -after him.</p> - -<p>The curé looked at us with alarmed and astonished -eyes.</p> - -<p>“This is an honor,” he said, at last. “Will you -not sit down, Messieurs?”</p> - -<p>“M. le Curé,” began d’Argenson abruptly, “you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_367">[367]</span> -are to celebrate a marriage here at nine o’clock, are -you not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Monsieur. A M. Briquet and a niece of -M. Ribaut. It was to have taken place a week ago, -but was postponed by the illness of the bride.”</p> - -<p>“That is it. Well, M. le Curé, this wedding -must not take place, since it is believed to be a conspiracy -to defraud the girl.”</p> - -<p>“A conspiracy, Monsieur?” gasped the curé.</p> - -<p>“Yes, a conspiracy. Will you require any further -proof of it?”</p> - -<p>“Not if I have your word, M. d’Argenson,” answered -the curé, readily.</p> - -<p>D’Argenson hesitated a moment.</p> - -<p>“M. le Curé,” he said, at last, “I will tell you -candidly that we have no absolute proof of this conspiracy. -For myself I do not doubt that it exists. -In any event, I will assume all responsibility in the -matter.”</p> - -<p>The curé bowed.</p> - -<p>“I will also assume full responsibility for anything -that follows,” added d’Argenson. “What -I may ask you to do will be somewhat irregular, -Monsieur, but, believe me, it will be just.”</p> - -<p>“M. d’Argenson’s assurance is more than sufficient,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_368">[368]</span> -and the curé bowed again. “His passion -for justice is well known.”</p> - -<p>Who could think of opposing the Lieutenant of -Police—this man who carried all before him? Certainly -not the curé of a small church!</p> - -<p>“I will tell you one thing more, Monsieur,” he -added. “This girl has not been ill—she has been -imprisoned. She will come to the altar faint and -trembling, not from illness, but from horror. We -are here to save her. I do not wish the parties to -be forewarned. We will challenge them at the -altar. A great deal will depend upon the completeness -of the surprise.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, Monsieur.”</p> - -<p>“Is there any place in which we could remain -concealed?”</p> - -<p>“You could pause behind the tapestry at the -doorway, Monsieur. From there you could hear -and see everything.”</p> - -<p>A tap at the door interrupted him and, at his -bidding, the sacristan entered.</p> - -<p>“A wedding-party waiting for you, Monsieur,” -he announced to the curé.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said the latter, “I will be there in -a moment.” The sacristan withdrew and the curé<span class="pagenum" id="Page_369">[369]</span> -donned his stole and surplice. “Now, follow me, -Messieurs,” and he led the way to the door opening -into the church, before which hung a tapestry. -“You will be concealed here,” he said, and raising -the tapestry, he entered the church and stood before -the altar.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_370">[370]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI<br /> - -<span class="small">M. D’ARGENSON’S COUP</span></h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">My</span> head was singing strangely as I stared out -into the church, and a great trembling seized me, -for I was faint from loss of sleep, of food, of blood—of -everything, in a word, that makes life. I -heard myself praying wildly to the Virgin, the -building seemed to rock before my eyes—and then -I felt a strong and kindly hand upon my shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Be brave, M. le Moyne,” said d’Argenson’s -voice. “Be strong. You have need of your -strength now, if ever.”</p> - -<p>The voice—the clasp of the hand—nerved and -steadied me. I felt that with this man beside me -I could vanquish fate itself.</p> - -<p>Once more I looked out into the church. I saw -the acolyte arrange the altar-cloth and light the -candles. Then the priest raised his hand, and the -wedding-party advanced from the vestibule. It -consisted only of Nanette, her uncle, and the -hideous Briquet. The men held the girl between -them and were almost carrying her. Her face was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_371">[371]</span> -white as death, and she turned her eyes appealingly -from one to the other, but saw only ferocity in -those two savage countenances. At last they were -at the altar-rail, and she dropped to her knees and -buried her face in her hands. I knew that she was -praying.</p> - -<p>“M. le Curé,” said Ribaut, “in case the bride -cannot answer, her legal guardian is permitted to -answer for her, is he not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, M. Ribaut,” replied the curé in a low -voice, “that is permitted.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, Monsieur, proceed,” and the men -dropped to their knees beside the girl.</p> - -<p>I could see her form shaken with sobs.</p> - -<p>“Oh, come,” I whispered to d’Argenson, -“hasten. Monsieur. This is more than I can bear.”</p> - -<p>“It will be but a moment longer,” and he pressed -my hand.</p> - -<p>“Is there any one here present,” asked the -priest, “who knows of any reason why these two -should not be man and wife?”</p> - -<p>D’Argenson put the tapestry back and advanced -slowly to the altar-rail. Ribaut and Briquet saw -him, and the eyes of the latter dilated with terror, -for he had seen d’Argenson as you know, and knew<span class="pagenum" id="Page_372">[372]</span> -him now. Nanette did not raise her head, but -continued sobbing softly. Plainly she had abandoned -hope.</p> - -<p>“I forbid the marriage, M. le Curé,” said d’Argenson.</p> - -<p>As she heard these words, Nanette raised her -head with a start. She saw d’Argenson standing -there. She fixed her eyes on his and what she read -there seemed to reassure her, for she smiled and her -weeping ceased.</p> - -<p>Ribaut was on his feet in an instant, but Briquet -remained kneeling, seemingly paralyzed by d’Argenson’s -words. His mouth was working convulsively -and his face was livid.</p> - -<p>“Who is this fellow?” asked Ribaut, looking -from d’Argenson to the priest, purple with rage.</p> - -<p>“I forbid the marriage,” continued d’Argenson, -before the priest could answer, “because it is -a conspiracy between these two men to defraud -Anne Ribaut of her property.”</p> - -<p>“It is a lie!” screamed Ribaut, and he shook his -fist in his accuser’s face. D’Argenson merely -looked at him and smiled. He read guilt in his -eyes.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_372.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption">“I forbid the marriage”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_373">[373]</span>“Come, M. Ribaut,” he said coolly, “how about -those ten thousand crowns you parted with this -morning?”</p> - -<p>Ribaut stared in astonishment, and his blood shot -to his eyes, as he realized his danger.</p> - -<p>“M. le Curé,” he protested at last, with an effort -at composure, “one does not believe the ranting -of every madman who happens in from the street. -Let him bring forward his proof of this ridiculous -charge.”</p> - -<p>“I have my proof,” said d’Argenson, with a -calmness I was far from sharing. “Come forward, -my friend,” he added, turning towards the place -where I stood.</p> - -<p>I lifted the tapestry and stepped into the church. -Ribaut and Briquet stared at me in amazement. -Evidently they did not know me, but the eyes of -love were keener.</p> - -<p>“Pierre!” cried Nanette. “Oh, Pierre! And -they told me you were dead!”</p> - -<p>“Really, M. le Curé,” sneered Ribaut, “one -would say this was a theatre and not a church. -What comedy is this? From what gutter did you -drag that scoundrel?”</p> - -<p>“You have a short memory, it seems, M. Ribaut,” -I retorted. “I did not think you would<span class="pagenum" id="Page_374">[374]</span> -forget our last interview so quickly. I see that -you still have the marks of it on your face.”</p> - -<p>He stared at me with eyes starting from his -head.</p> - -<p>“So,” he murmured at last, “it is the lover!” -and his eyes glittered with passion. “M. le Curé, -you will not heed the ravings of such scoundrels?”</p> - -<p>The curé smiled dryly.</p> - -<p>“It appears you do not know this gentleman,” -said he, glancing at d’Argenson.</p> - -<p>“No,” snarled Ribaut, “nor do I wish to know -him.”</p> - -<p>“You may be interested, nevertheless,” went on -the curé, “in knowing that it is M. le Comte d’Argenson, -lieutenant of police.”</p> - -<p>“D’Argenson!” cried Ribaut, and I saw the -blood struck from his face as by a blow. “D’Argenson! -Very well,” he continued after a moment, -vainly trying to steady his voice, as he saw that -the game was lost. “This wedding, then, will not -take place. I yield. But I am still this girl’s -guardian, am I not, Monsieur?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, you are still her guardian,” assented -d’Argenson.</p> - -<p>“And she is still under my control?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_375">[375]</span>“In all things save that of this marriage.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” cried Ribaut in a ferocious voice. -“She will return home with me. Come, Mademoiselle,” -and he grasped her by the arm and turned -away.</p> - -<p>My brain was whirling as I saw Nanette look -piteously at me. I started after them to commit -I know not what act of violence, but d’Argenson -waved me back.</p> - -<p>“Stop a moment, M. Ribaut,” he called. “There -is only one thing which can release your niece from -the duty of obedience to you. That is her marriage. -You have lost your right to exact obedience -in that.”</p> - -<p>He descended to Nanette’s side and took her -hands. He smiled into her eyes, and her face -brightened as she looked at him.</p> - -<p>“I repeat, Mademoiselle,” he said, “that your -marriage is the only thing which can make you independent -of your uncle. It seems a pity that all -these preparations should go for naught—that these -candies should burn uselessly. Perhaps there is -some one else present whom you would be willing -to marry. The curé has assured me that he will -overlook any little irregularity in the proceedings.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_376">[376]</span>His face was smiling and tender, all its ugliness -vanished. I heard as in a dream.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes,” cried Nanette. “There is some one, -Monsieur,” and she turned and looked at me.</p> - -<p>For a moment I did not understand.</p> - -<p>“Me?” I stammered. “Me?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, you!” cried d’Argenson gayly. “Come, -M. le Moyne, wake up!”</p> - -<p>A mist seemed to fall from before me, and I saw -Nanette gazing at me with eyes wet with tears and -lips quivering with tenderness.</p> - -<p>“My darling!” I cried. “My life!” and I -stretched wide my arms to receive her.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_377">[377]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">ENVOY</h3> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">So</span> the cottage at St. Cloud became a reality, after -all, for with M. d’Argenson’s willing help we -choked Nanette’s fortune from out her uncle’s -hungry maw, nor did he dare make much resistance. -More punishment for him we did not seek—we -were too happy to think of vengeance.</p> - -<p>And here, too, came my sister—our sister, rather—the -same sweet, strong, noble girl. The others -dwell yet in the southland which they love; but, -thank God, they no longer struggle hand to hand -with want. We have visited them, Nanette and I, -and how I joyed in showing her the places where -my youth was spent—the river, the great wood, -the little bed-room, whence I peeped out at my -uncle’s ruffians! Then back again to our home, -here, at St. Cloud.</p> - -<p>It is a pleasant place, nestling amid a grove of -trees, with a vineyard at the right and the river -gleaming in the distance. Sometimes, on summer -afternoons, we set our table out of doors and dine -with all this beauty close about us.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_378">[378]</span>And sometimes, too, our dearest friend puts the -cares of his great office from him and comes alone -to spend an hour with us. Need I say with what -joy we welcome him? And I trust that in our love -he finds some slight recompense for his great kindness -to us.</p> - -<p>In one corner of the little burial ground of the -Théatins there is a grave which Nanette and I -visit often. We love to sit beside it and talk over -the days of our meeting. And as I tell for the -hundredth time the story of my escape from Mère -Fouchon, my wife rises with brimming eyes and -kisses the little white shaft which bears the single -word “Ninon.”</p> - -<p class="center">THE END</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote"> -<p class="ph1">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p> - -<p>Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.</p> -</div></div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CADETS OF GASCONY ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4598073..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/coversmall.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/coversmall.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 21eeb0d..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/coversmall.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_022.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_022.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bd3e023..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_022.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_098.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_098.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8e88e24..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_098.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_250.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_250.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 02231c8..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_250.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_372.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_372.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0e5ff77..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_372.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_deco.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_deco.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e139111..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_deco.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_deco2.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_deco2.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e6ca9e9..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_deco2.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8c082d0..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_title.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_title.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 01bec28..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_title.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69104-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg b/old/69104-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 366a622..0000000 --- a/old/69104-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg +++ /dev/null |
